Equestria Girls: Cyber Kunoichi

Chapters

A Shocking Encounter
The Mother Android
The Heist
A New Threat and Old Rival
When Two Hearts Open to Each Other
The Truth of a Dark Past
A Day at the Beach
Of Love and Dragons
The Pasts We Wish To Forget.
An Unexpected Friendship
A Cyber Ninja Holiday Special
The Secrets We Keep
Sweet Memories and Painful Revelations
Way of the Scorpion
All It Takes Is A Very Good Day
The Truth And Inner Chi
The Struggles of Friendships
Double Muffin Time and Shocking Truth
Into the Dragon's Den
Warmth of the Flaming Heart
Undoing Wrongs & Returning Home
The Rescue
The Homecoming Party
The Mettle Of Man Tested Once Again
A Cyber Kunoichi Christmas Special | PART 2 |
The Rise of a Dark Age
A Long Waited Confession
The Clash on the Beach

A Shocking Encounter

It was soon dusk, after they left Celestia’s house, the girls left towards home so they could get some sleep. They traveled together down the street, then split up at the intersection in groups of three afterwards. Pinkie traveled with Rainbow Dash on the left, Rarity and AJ to the left and Sunset, Fluttershy and Twilight went straight ahead. Their houses were all in vaguely the same direction, so they can easily cover each other if they get jumped.

"Mmm, that pizza was good. I'm stuffed. I'd better burn off some calories or I won't fit in my clothes anymore," Sunset said.

"I think Celestia family comes from some serious money to be ordering 6 extra large pizzas. I can understand that her son, the big one, would wanna eat somewhat that much, but Celestia and her other son? I don't think so. It's a good thing we were there," Twilight said.

"I wonder… why didn't they eat the last box and why couldn't we take it with us?" Fluttershy asked, confused.

"Didn't you hear? The boys have a friend who's crazy about pizza and wanted to save him a whole box when they get home," Sunset said.

"Really? I thought they lived with their mom," Fluttershy said.

"Nope, they're full-grown adults. Albeit just starting out, but they're still adults. They said they live somewhere in the city, but won't say where," Sunset said. "If they didn't wanna tell us, I wasn't even gonna bother using my geode. Trust me, there are some things I don't need to know and Pinkie Pie and Principal Celestia are good examples."

"Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie. And I wouldn't want to pry in on Principal Celestia's secrets either. She'd probably get her whipping stick out on us," Twilight said, rubbing her cute booty.

"Hey girls… look up there," Fluttershy said pointing at the sky. Twilight and Sunset turn their attention to the sky above. At first they only saw stars, but their jaws dropped at the sight of some winged being flying across the sky. It was hard to tell what it was because he was so high up there. Then all too quickly, he sped up and disappeared out of sight.

"What was that?" Sunset asked.

"Oh… my… gosh… I think we may have stumbled upon an otherworldly being!" Twilight said, fangirling and squealing with excitement.

"Awww, she's showing off her adorkabetes again," Fluttershy said, making Twilight blush and giggle nervously.

While the girls were questioning what they had just seen, Sunset later hears her phone rang in her pocket. She takes it out and answers it. "Hello, who is it?" she asked.

“Hey! It's me Inferno! Remember we met in Principal Celestia’s office.” A voice replied at the end, which revealed Inferno's voice from the reply.

“Inferno? How did you get Sunset’s number?” Twilight said.

“Oh… Yeah, Celestia gave me all your phone numbers so I could contact you.” Inferno replied.

Sunset shook her head. "She's good. But anyways, what'd you want to talk about?"

"I thought I'd call and tell you the latest updates on your gear. They should be ready by lunch the next day. Your suits still need a few modifications and I still have to sort out your new equipment. But that’s not all.” Inferno explained. “I'm even on a stake-out for your own secret ninja hideout.”

“Our… secret... ninja hideout?” Fluttershy replied.

“Yeah. Celestia said you guys can’t train at her place cause it’ll draw some eyes and it’ll put her sons at risk. So she’s given me a task to find a place to call our own, for training and base operations.” Inferno stated.

"But if that's the case, what about our own homes and our families? Won't they get worried?" Sunset asked. "I mean, I live by myself, but the others have parents. How do we sort things out with them?"

“No no no, it's not gonna be a permanent transfer home, it's just gonna be your place to hangout. Celestia has already informed the other’s parents about the place and its ‘purpose’ and promised them that you'll be home before curfew ends.” Inferno explained.

"Okay, that's good to know. Best to be on the safe side. I wouldn't want my own kids to be in danger if people found out where we were training where we slept." Sunset said.

“It won’t be a problem, besides I found the perfect place to use as a hangout. It's an abandoned factory, void of everything inside, on the far end of town, but is about 10 blocks from your homes.” Inferno stated. “And no one has ever set foot in it or has gone near it.”

"Oh… I see. Well, as long as it's secret, I'm okay with it. Thanks for the heads-up, Inferno," Sunset said.

“No problem, stop by at the place so you guys can see it for yourselves. I'll send you all the coordinates through text. See you later.” Inferno later hung up.

Sunset put her phone back in her pocket and looked at the girls. "That was Inferno, our suits are almost done and I've been told by him from Celestia that we're gonna be training at an old abandoned factory 10 blocks away," she whispered.

“Wait, Celestia is training us at a different isolated place? And you say it's been abandoned for a long time?” Twilight had repeated what Susnet had said.

“Yep,” Sunset replied.

“Are we sure its a good place for us to train?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well as long as Rarity doesn’t complain about the factory’s poor and ‘filthy’ condition, then it's the only place we’ve got.” Sunset states.

"And we know how she can get from being around establishments like that," Fluttershy pointed out, trying not to laugh.

“I know, right.” Twilight chuckled with the animal lover. “Even at the sight of a speck of dirt on her dress, she loses her cool for an hour.”

"Imagine the idea of her entire line of work being splattered with mud. She'd have a heart attack and rant on about it for months at a time," Sunset joked, making the other two laugh.

After the three had their laughs, they continued their march home. Once they were close to the area where their houses are, the three went their separate ways and reached their houses before nightfall.

The next day started out as a relaxing day for the girls. Having finally earned a weekend break from the difficult training, they decided to meet up at the mall and have a little lunch. The girls were out in the food court, having some burgers and fries, having a good laugh, telling jokes about what's been happening outside of training.

"Wait, wait, listen to this! Do you remember that guy who used to try and win my affections with those cheesy lines?" Twilight asked.

"You mean Timber Spruce?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah, apparently he tried the same lines on Sugarcoat and he came back with a big shiner on his left eye and a few missing teeth," Twilight said. Hearing this funny story made Rainbow laugh out loud.

"BULLSEYE!!!" Rainbow said.

"I forgot, why did you two break up again?" Fluttershy asked.

"She got tired of him using science as a way to pick up girls or to make himself look cool. That's not what she wants in a boyfriend," Sunset pointed out. "Just like how I'd rather not have a boyfriend who tries to look or sound cool and wind up tripping on his own feet."

"Is that why you and Flash never got back together?" Applejack asked.

"That's right. He took alright, surprisingly. He didn't mind that we would be nothing more than just good friends," Sunset said.

"You two are lucky, you know that? You got the guys chasing you while we're left with squat," Rainbow said.

"Nonsense, Rainbow. You'll find someone. Anyways, you wouldn't believe the scuffle my parents got into last night," Rarity said. "My dear father gave my mother a smack right across her posterior and she gave him a pie to the face,"

Pinkie let out a loud guffaw. "That's what I call a "Sur-PIE-s," she said, making the girls and herself laugh about the stick situation her dad got into.

"Ah take it he slept on the couch?" Applejack asked.

"Why of course. You must never smack a lady up her tushy with a fresh pie still in hand," Rarity pointed out, waving her finger.

"Speaking of pie, I think I'll get me some dessert after this. But right now, I'm getting a refill on my drink," Sunset said. She took her empty cup and headed over to the fountain drink dispenser for a well-deserved 2nd helping.

Or at least she was about to until she bumped into someone and wound up falling with them. She got up and dusted herself off. "I am so… so sorry about that!" She instantly apologized and bringed her hand to the person to help them up.

"Forget about it, no one got hurt," a familiar male voice said. Sunset blinked in surprise when she saw who she bumped into. She recognized the long, red hair, snow white skin, sapphire eyes and scars under his eyes.

"Eternal Flames?" Sunset asked.

"Sunset Shimmer?" Eternal asked.

"I didn't know you were gonna be here. Where's your brother?" Sunset asked.

"He's back at our place, working on some new material. I won't say what it is because it's top secret, but anyways, are you here for lunch as I am?" Eternal asked.

"Yeah, I'm having lunch with the girls right now. I was just getting a refill on my drink, you wanna join us?" Sunset asked.

“I would love to, but i have a lot of… uh, chores to do back at home. But if I have free time, I would join with you and the girls,"

"I see. That's a shame. Well, when you do have free time, let me know. Here," Sunset then gets out a piece of paper and writes on it before handing it to Eternal. "Just give me a call whenever you're wanting to hang out."

"Ok, see you around.” Sunset replied with a smile. Eternal was about to leave when suddenly, there was a bunch of screaming and running coming from the otherside of the mall.

"What the hell?" Sunset asked in surprise.

Soon crowds of people were stampeding through the food court, with a few crashing into tables and tripping each other. The girls bailed their table when 3-4 people charged into the table, spilling their food on the ground.

"Hey! That was our lunch, you jackasses?! What the hell?" Rainbow asked, slightly mad.

"Freaky men in trench coats! Guns ablazing! Stealing computers and some other tech! Run for your lives!" the man said, spooked before running off.

“Did he say ‘men in trench coats’?” Fluttershy said in confusion.

"We've gotta put a stop to this, let's get them!" Rainbow said, about to run off before AJ stopped her dead in her tracks.

"Hold it there, Rainbow. We're out in the open! We ain't got our gear," AJ pointed out.

“What? Look around there’s no one in the mall anymore. They all ran in that direction, so we won’t get caught.” Rainbow rebutted.

“Even so, Rainbow. We can’t risk revealing our identities.” Sunset said.

"Then why don't we try and save the day… incognito?" Rarity suggests, gesturing to the many clothing stores in the mall.

"Rarity, I could kiss you right now," Rainbow said, making the fashionista blush.

"Less flattery, more changing!" Sunset said. "Move out, girls!" The girls nodded on command and split up on different floors of the mall, entering whatever clothes stores. They grabbed some outfits and headed straight for the fitting rooms, getting their normal clothes off and changing into their incognito outfits.

Once they found their disguises, they all rushed over to the computer tech store in the east side section of the mall. There, they spotted the men in trench coats stealing multiple pieces of tech; including motherboards and hard drives.

“Ok, I’ve seen guys rob banks and gas stations, and they all steal one thing: money. So what kind of reason are these guys stealing a bunch of techno gadgets and other figamajigs?” Rainbow said in confusion.

"Ah dunno, but they ain't gettin' anythin' on our watch." AJ said.

"Remember, girls. We can't let them see us. Ninja rule 101. Let's take them out swiftly and effectively without arousing suspicions," Sunset said.

“ON IT!” Rainbow shouted as she charged forward to the closest trench coat individual, much to Sunset’s dismay. Rainbow moves at blazing speeds all around the store while zooming past the men in trench coats, landing quick blow after blow. And soon as she stopped in front of the three men; with a cocky smile, expecting the men to be knocked out for the count.

But instead, she felt her hands hurt like crazy, as if she hit something really hard like a wall. Then she looked up, and to her surprise, the three trench-coat men were still standing. And were now staring at her.

To provide cover, Applejack moves in quickly and uses her super strength to knock the men back with a swift kick, punch and a throw. All three men crashed against the wall, making a loud clanking sound which struck AJ as odd. "That's weird. These men are harder than steel,"

The others then joined the two as they saw the three men stand up again, only this time they weren’t wearing their hoods, revealing their faces… their metal, android faces. Soon they remove the trench coats, revealing the rest of their heavily armored, endoskeleton-like bodies.

The girls were left stunned and surprised by the three culprits’ true identities.

“What… the… heck?!” Rainbow said with shock.

"You don't see that every day," Fluttershy said, shocked beyond belief.

"I'd take a regular band of crooks any day, but this is just way too freaky," Rainbow said.

"Well, when in doubt, LIGHT HER UP, LADIES!!!" Pinkie shouted. Joining their hands together, they try to focus their energy into one big rainbow blast. But their android foes didn't give them the chance and shot neon lasers at them, breaking their focus. The girls ducked behind a desk as they were being shot at. "So much for that plan!"

"How are we going to stop them?" Rarity asked.

“We’ll just have to smash them into pieces. There’s 7 of us and only three of them. We have them outnumbered.” Rainbow stated.

Just as she said that, the 3 armored droids each raised up their arms and suddenly, their hands shifted into small pulse cannons, charging up for a blast.

"Me and my big fat mouth," Rainbow mumbled to herself.

"TAKE COVER!!!" Pinkie shouted before the girls got out of the way of the blasts. The force of the pulsing shockwaves blew away multiple objects as well as shattered some of the glass windows in some of the stores. The androids kept firing their cannons while moving searching for the girls.

"How are we gonna stop them? They're not stopping!" Rarity panicked slightly.

“And how ‘r we gonna stand up ta’ their arm cannons?” Applejack asked.

“Actually, Applejack, they’re not just arm cannons. They’re highly advanced XL-1 electric pulse heavy blasters, with an energy of 300 gigajoules.” Twilight explained and soon she is met with expressionless stares from her friends. “What?”

"In English?" Rainbow asked.

“If we get hit by those beams, we’ll be completely vaporized.” Twilight stated. “As in we turn to atomic dust.”

"But… I'm too young and pretty to die!" Rarity panicked more.

"This can't be how it ends, can it?" Fluttershy asked, terrified. While some of the girls were speaking out in fear, a sudden battlecry caught their attention and before they knew it, they noticed a strange man in a red and black armored suit charging in. In his hand, he had what looked like a fiery chain.

"Stop! What are you doing? If you get hit, you'll--" but Twilight's warning wasn't quick enough as one of the droids shot this reckless, but brave hero with their cannons. But… instead of being vaporized, he was simply blown back and his armor lit up like a pinball machine as if it had absorbed the damage. "No way… how?"

"You girls get to safety, I'll try to stall for time!" the man in the armored suit ordered. Then, he gave his flaming chains a swirl over his head like a lasso. He then threw his chain at one android, trapping them in a fiery grip and held him in place. "Go! GO!" the girls couldn't really tell what his real voice was because he was using a voice modifier to make him sound like he was some kind of machine.

But they had no time to waste and quickly got out of the line of fire. And soon they make their swift escape without being detected by anyone, not before Sunset looks back to see their mysterious savior tear one of the androids’ head off its body as they continue to battle the other two; soon later, Sunset joins up with the girls outside.

The armored fighter then puts his entire strength into pulling the trapped android in for a loop. He swings the android around and around and around, slowly picking up speed and leaving a trail of fire before he slams the android down on the floor, smashing it into hundreds of pieces.

But before he could regain his momentum, the two remaining droids blasted him with their cannons, knocking him back twice as far, hitting the main doors to the exit. He grunted and fell against the floor.

He attempts to get up and takes up a fighting stance the girls instantly recognized. His fighting stance was similar to Principal Celestia's.

“Hey, isn’t that the stance that Celestia takes before….” Fluttershy said just as the armored fighter makes his move. He charged straight for the androids, then while keeping a sharp watch on him, the girls saw him fake to the right just in time before the cannons got him. He leaps into the air and his armored wrists pull out spiked gauntlets and his leggings pull out spiked leg guards, perfect for dealing twice the damage.

The armored fighter slams both fists on one of the androids's head, crushing it. He throws a barrage of swift punches and kicks, scratching and tearing up the rest of the android's body until it was nothing but a pile of scrap metal. The armored fighter backed off to avoid a close-ranged blast from the final android.

As the girls watched the battle from afar, Twilight then notices something from the debris from the fight; a broken wire that was still live and sparking with electricity. This soon gave Twilight an idea as she turned to Rainbow Dash.

“Dash, do you see that broken electric wire there.” She pointed her hand to the wire to show Rainbow.

“Yeah, I see it… but why are you showing me that?” Rainbow asked.

“I need you to use your speed to rush in, grab the wire, and shove it into the back of the android’s head. The electricity of the wire should be enough to fry the android’s systems and force it to shut down.” Twilight explained. “Applejack and Pinkie, you two create a distraction, get the android’s attention as soon as Rainbow delivers the package.”

"Okie dokie lokie!" Pinkie said.

"Y'all can count on us!" Applejack added.

“Good. On my signal… ready… NOW!” Soon Applejack and Pinkie rushed in after the android, with the farm girl delivering a roundhouse kick to the android’s abdomen and Pinkie attacking it from behind. While it wasn’t enough to damage the android’s armor, but that wasn’t their intention at all.

As the android was distracted, Rainbow immediately took her chance and sped straight into the battle zone. She reached out for the electric wire and in a swift motion, she pounces on the android’s back and then jabs the wire into the side of its neck. As planned, the unstable electric current of the wire, causes the android to short-circuit and malfunction. Jerking around and shaking as it’s systems and wiring were completely going haywire. Soon the android instantly shuts down and falls to the ground with a loud, metal thud; with its body emitting smoke from its fried circuits.

"Woo-hoo!!! WE DID IT!!! WE BEAT THE BADDIES!!!" Pinkie said.

"Technically, that armored fighter took down the majority o' those androids, we merely finished off the last one. But… where is he?" Applejack asked, looking around, seeing that the fighter had just vanished.

"Hey, look! Over there!" Fluttershy pointed over to one of the restaurants where a young man with long red hair and white skin was laying. The other girls gasp and recognize him as their principal's son, Eternal Flames.

"Oh no!" Sunset exclaimed before reverting back to her regular clothes and checking up on Eternal's condition. She reaches him and helps him up from the floor. "Eternal? Are you okay, did you get hurt anywhere?" she asked, trying to make him up.

Eternal stirs and wakes up. "Did someone get the license number of the truck that hit me?" he asked, looking around. "Whoa, no one told me there'd be a tornado in here. Oh, hey Sunset," he said, clearly sounding like he's in a daze. Sunset was relieved to see he wasn't injured.

"You scared me. I thought you had gotten out when those… uh… men in trench coats attacked this place," Sunset said.

"I guess it's just my rotten luck. You're a real lifesaver, you know that?" Eternal complimented.

“Oh… well, I don’t know about that?” Sunset replied as her cheeks turned a bit pink from his compliment, giggling a bit.

"Uh-oh, Sunset's got a boyfriend," Pinkie teased, sing-songy. Sunset's grip on Eternal loosened and accidentally dropped him before turning to Pinkie.

"That's not true at all, we've barely just became friends!" Sunset exclaimed, embarrassed.

"Oh yeah, keep telling yourself that, Sunset.” Rainbow joined in on the teasing with Pinkie. Soon Sunset was overloaded with embarrassment and soon she grabbed onto the arms of both of them and dragged them away from the restaurant. The others and Eternal watch what looks to be Sunset shouting and berating Rainbow and Pinkie, even though they were too far away for the others and the boy to hear her shouting.

"You're a really lucky guy, Eternal. Those men in trench coats were packing some serious heat and you were fortunate enough to not get vaporized." Twilight pointed out.

"But whatever they blasted me with, I think they gave me a major headache. My ears are still ringing from the impact," Eternal said, rubbing the back of his head. "Or maybe it was just from Sunset dropping me after her two friends teased her about me being her boyfriend."

"Does it bother you?" Fluttershy asked.

"No, but it's just she said, we've barely become friends. I'm a man of standards and I prefer to take things slow before I consider dating someone," Eternal replied.

“Wha… Wait? They managed to blast you, but you were, you would have been a pile of dust?” Twilight said. “How is it that you survived?”

“Maybe those androids have a stun setting to their fancy pulse cannons. As a way to render an individual to be unconscious and taken alive.” Rarity stated, which caused the others and Eternal to stare at her in disbelief. “What? I’m not just a pretty face, you know.”

"Androids? Sunset said they were men in trench coats, don't tell me you girls were crazy enough to fight these "androids." If they ever were androids," Eternal asked, confused.

“WHAAAAAAAT. No… that’s just ridiculous. We just saw them take off their disguises when everyone left the mall. And we choose to remain hidden because I theorized that the weapons they possessed would disintegrate us in seconds.” Twilight replied.

"Oh, I see… I guess that makes sense," Eternal said as he stood up dusting himself off. "The only thing left for us to do now is to call the cops. I might as well do so." he takes out his phone and was about to call the cops, until…

"No, wait! We'll take care of that, you just head on home and try to recover. You've been through enough today and you deserve a little break," Twilight insisted. Eternal was confused as to why they would handle this, but then Eternal shrugged and tucked his phone back in his pocket.

"If you insist. You girls be careful and… tell Sunset I said thank you. Good luck, girls," Eternal said before walking out of the mall, completely out of their line of vision.

"He sure don’t look too shaken up from the experience. Makes ya wonder if he's been through worse than this," Applejack said.

"Well, if he's used to this, he's sure got a lot of backbone," Twilight pointed out.

As the girls were chatting, Sunset, Pinkie, and Rainbow rejoined with them after Sunset was drilling them for embarrassing her.

“Hey girls, sorry for the temporary sidetalk and… hey, where’s Eternal?” Sunset asked

"Oh, we told him he should head home. He also said thank you for saving his life. We needed to make sure he was out of sight so we can take this functioning android back to Inferno. Maybe he can run a few tests on it so we'll know what we're up against," Twilight said.

“Do you mean the one we fried with the electric wire, or the other two that the armored vigilante smashed into itsy-bitsy pieces?” Pinkie asked.

“We’re taking the fried one, Pinkie.” Rainbow said.

“Okie Dokie!” Pinkie responded.

"Leave it to me. Ah can carry this heap o' scrap," Applejack said, going to the android and carrying this heavy piece of machinery with one hand.

“Ok, now let's get it out of here before anyone else spots us.” Sunset stated. And soon the girls quietly left the mall, carrying the broken android out of the area.

Once they had left the mall and stopped in an alleyway, Sunset then reached for her phone and dialed up Inferno’s phone number and placed the phone on speaker. They all waited for a few minutes before finally they heard Inferno’s voice answer.

“Hello, who's this?” he asked, while the girls also heard the sound of construction going on from his side.

"Inferno, this is Sunset. It's very urgent we see you about some important matter. Where are you right now?" she asked.

“Remember the place I told you guys about.” Inferno replied. “Well I'm at that place right now, setting up everything. But since you said you have something urgent, then we’ll have to discuss it in a remote place. I’ll send you the coordinates of the place I'm at, be there as soon as possible and don’t be seen.” He stated, while Sunset and the girls each receive text messages which had the coordinates to their new hideout.

"Understood. We'll be there right away," Sunset replied before hanging up. "Come on, girls. We've got some goods to deliver."

They then left the area, following the coordinates that Inferno sent them and traveled undetected all the way to their new hideout.

After walking a few hours, across 10 city blocks undetected, the girls finally arrived at the place that Inferno told them to meet him; which was also their new hideout and place to train. And Rarity can’t help but be cringed at the site of the abandoned factory building and its ‘hideous’ look.

“Ugh! This place is absolutely revolting!” Rarity said in disgust.

"You called it, just like you said," Sunset whispered to Fluttershy, who giggled.

"Rarity, not all hideouts are meant to stand out like yer line o' dresses," Applejack pointed out. "We should be grateful we're even gonna train in a place where no one'll find us."

“Well now that we’re here. Where’s Inferno?” Twilight asked, just as the warehouse door to the building opened up slowly.

The girls all tensed up and got in their battle stances. Soon as the door opened all the way, the girls then relaxed their fists a bit when they saw Inferno standing in the doorway.

"Phew, are we ever glad to see you, Inferno," Sunset said.

“I'm surprised you guys took so long? I'm guessing the reason is that the beautiful girl there is carrying an android.”

“Awww why thank you- Wait? I'm not the one carrying the android, Applejack is.” Rarity replied.

“That’s what I meant.” Inferno stated.

Applejack felt her cheeks turning pink from his compliment. "Come on now, Ah ain't that pretty. But yeah, we need ya to take a look at this here android. We've never seen anythin' like it in our whole entire life. Since ya might know more 'bout this, we figured you can tell us what we're dealing with," the cowgirl then showed the android to Inferno a little bit closer.

Inferno’s expression suddenly changed, as he looked a bit surprised when he saw the android clearly. The girls were also a bit surprised by his change of expression.

“We should discuss more while we’re inside,” He said while he gestured to them to enter the building. The girls were a bit confused,but they didn’t question him and they followed him inside, entering the building. Once they were in, Inferno shuts the doors behind them and then leads the group deep into the factory.

They all then stopped at a metal door which had a hand scanning device on the wall next to it. Inferno placed his hand on the scanner and soon the door unlocked and later opened it. Once he did, the girls were shocked by what they saw next.

The interior of the building was much cleaner than it was outside. There were also many setups in it; like the massive computer, an armory, a medical bay, a kitchen and dining table, and an indoor dojo where they could train.

"Whoa! You and Celestia plan for EVERYTHING! This… is… AWESOME!!!" Rainbow shouted in excitement.

“Thank you for the compliment, Rainbow Dash. I truly like to feel appreciated after I had spent hours alone setting up this place. I even set up the computer to detect any and all possible crimes being committed around the city. And as an added bonus, I fitted these tiny watches with a notifier and radar to let you girls know where and when a crime is active. And no matter how far you are, the computer can pinpoint exactly where you are and guide you back here if you ever get lost,” Inferno explained.

"Ah'm mighty impressed ya made all these fancy gadgets n' gizmos all on yer own, partner. Ya must be mighty tired and hungry after all that back-breakin' work," Applejack said, proud but concerned for the young inventor.

“Nonsense, I'm not tired at all; in fact, I'm…” Before Inferno could even speak more, he soon stumbled a bit and nearly fell to the floor, but Applejack caught him before he would hurt himself. “Ok… maybe... I may have spent hours setting up the place without taking a break… or eating, or drinking, or sleeping.”

"First thing's first, yer gonna rest up an' Ah'm gonna cook up somethin' to fill ya right up. Yer a hell of a hard worker. Ah like that about you, sugarcube," Applejack then carries Inferno over to the dojo and sets him down in the guest room. She rested his head on a bed, then tucked him in before patting him on the head. "Good job, Inferno." she whispered.

“Dang, he did all of this without even stopping to eat or sleep? That’s brutal.” Rainbow said with concern.

"Yeah. An' that's why we should hold off on him lookin' at the android. Ah'll stay here and wait 'til he wakes up and fix him up somethin' to eat," Applejack said.

“Ok Applejack, give us a call when he’s awake. We’ll be heading back to our homes to rest up as well.” Sunset said. “Are you sure your family will be okay if you’re gonna be out late.”

"No need to worry. Today's a free day fer mah family, an’ I'm sure my family will understand that Ah’m watching over a friend fer a bit," Applejack stated.

"Okay, if you say so. Be careful on your way home when you head out, see you later," Twilight said before the other girls left their new hideout. Leaving Applejack alone with Inferno.

After her friends had left, Applejack went into the dojo again, just to check on Inferno again. As she stood right next to the slumbering teen, he shrugs around a bit as he opens his eyes, barely; with Applejack in his vision.

“Oh… Are you an angel?” Was the one thing he said before he then passed out from exhaustion, again. Applejack blushed again and took her stetson off and placed it over her chest, feeling flattered.

"Aww shucks, yer too kind, Inferno," she whispered to herself, embarrassed. 'Ah never knew Ah was that beautiful in his eyes. In fact… no one's ever told me how beautiful Ah looked… except fer mah friends. Could he be… no, there's no way. Ah'm probably not his type… but then again,' she thought as she took one more look at the sleeping, charming young man. In that moment, her heart felt like it was beating faster than a hurdle o' rodeo bulls.

Meanwhile, back in the city, at the very top of this extremely tall tower, two young individuals were chilling in a living room. These two individuals were young adults, resting on a couch, big enough to seat 7 to 10 people in total. They had a giant plasma screen TV with blu-ray player, surround sound speakers and a couple of game consoles. Glass windows twice their natural height give them a perfect view of the entire city. They were at least 50 to 70 stories high.

One of these young adults was a man with bright yellow skin, hazel green eyes and long, silver hair, wearing a long-sleeved blue shirt and brown pants. The other one was Heat Blitz. Both boys were playing a game of Gran Turismo on one of their older consoles.

"How do you even manage to make those sharp turns? These tracks are nearly impossible. I was barely able to get used to the High Speed Ring," Heat said, trying to pass up his friend.

"Trust me, I had a hard time doing so when I played this game a long time ago. The trick is to take your thumb off the X button at just the right time while lightly tapping the Square button a couple times or even holding it, but not too long or you're gonna spin out," his friend said.

"Which car would you say is the fastest in your opinion?" Heat asked.

"Hmm, probably the Acura NSX, and Chevy Corvettes old and new. But it ain't always about speed that wins the race," his friend said. Just then, they heard the alarm buzzer going off. "Who could that be?"

"It's probably my brother, I'll check," Heat gets up from his seat and checks the camera footage while his friend pauses the game. As he predicted, Eternal had come home. "Yup, he's here. Computer, Eternal Flames has come home."

"Yes, Heat Blitz. Granting access now," a digital voice said before Heat saw his brother enter the building and ride up the elevator. Minutes later, the elevator bell rings and Eternal enters the living room, yawning and stretching his body.

"Hey, bro. How was your day?" Heat asked.

"We heard about the struggle that took place in the mall, were you okay by yourself," Heat's friend asked.

"Yeah, don't worry, Israel, I took care of the bozos who were trashing the joint. But they were all bad news. I've never seen anything like it before," Eternal replied.

"What did they look like?" Israel asked.

"They looked like giant humanoid robots. They had these weird cannons that vaporized anything that was shot close enough. Anything farther would've just been shot back. If I hadn't worn my suit back there, I'd be dead," Eternal said.

"What? Are you crazy? You should've called us!" Israel said, shocked.

"Eternal, we're supposed to be a team, that's why our dad and Israel's dad funded the money to get us our new living HQ," Heat said.

"I know, but I was in a hurry. They caught me by surprise and… not everyone left the mall," Eternal said.

"What do you mean by that?" Heat asked.

"There were… 7 oddly-dressed girls there, trying to take them down," Eternal said.

"7 girls? Wait, wasn't there something similar about that on the news yesterday? You know, when those bank robbers got their asses handed to them?" Israel asked.

"Yeah, why? Do you think there's a connection?" Heat asks.

"Could be. And I hope there's a connection. Crime in the city's getting way too bold with only us being on the job," Israel said.

"It's true, we might have founded the Victory Squad, but we're still only 3 people. I was barely able to hold my own against those monsters," Eternal stated.

"Hmm… we're gonna have to figure this mess out eventually. But until then, what do you say we just get something to eat? I'm starving," Israel said.

"Alright, but no pizza this time," Eternal pointed out.

"Yeah, we've had to throw out nearly 10 pizza boxes this week," Heat said.

"Oh alright. What should we have?" Israel asked.

"Hmmm… how about something simple. I got an inspiration to make something called a chaliapin steak rice bowl," Heat mentioned. Just then, Israel's eyes widened, followed by a sly smirk on his face.

"Have you been watching my Food Wars DVDs?" he asked. "You know the people in that show make those sexual moans during their food-gasm and are stripped naked." Israel said.

"I was just watching it to try out some new recipes!" Heat yelled out embarrassed.

“Next time, Israel… Hide your stuff before someone gets into it.” Eternal suggested.

"Hehehe… yeah, my bad," Israel said, sticking his tongue out and lightly bumping his fist against the side of his head.

Meanwhile, at the occupied CSRC facility, legions upon legions of androids were manufactured in a matter of minutes. While the ones already made, held the working staff in the facility hostage; to prevent anyone from alerting the world of what they were doing.

And as the facility was continuing its function, in one of the laboratories in the building, a few robotic designers were forced to their will in making Zoor her very own body. Since her first one wasn’t suited for reaching her goals.

As the process continued on, two androids that were different from the other androids in the building, had entered the room and kneeled down before their empress as her body was in her half stage of completion.

Zoor’s eyes looked down at her two elite guards, not moving her, incomplete, head. “What do you have to report.” She demanded.

The two androids only responded with sounds and chirps since none of them have a voice just like her. So instead Zoor accesses their memory banks to see what they have seen.

As she looks into the memory logs, she witnessed the events of the heist at the Canterlot Mall. And witnessed how three of her soon-to-be mighty legions were terminated by an armored individual… and 7 disguised humans. Zoor then felt something that was new to her… it was pure rage. After seeing enough, Zoor exits out of the 2 androids’ memory banks and returns back to her crippling body.

“It seems that… We have pests to exterminate. I want to know who they are and what level of a threat they are to our goal.” She said. “Cause if they want to start a war with me.... Then it's a war, they’ll get. I will not have these filthy vermin foiling my plans with their stubborn, futile antics.”

The androids bowed their heads in reply and left the room without delay. Leaving the humans in the room to continue on with constructions of Zoor’s body. The rogue AI is left wondering and furious about these new arrivals in Canterlot City. And soon she scours the interweb, searching anything that relates to the pests that she had seen.

And after searching through many files, she finds a news article that describes a bank robbery yesterday, where a gang of armed robbers were apprehended by police. Yet, the leader of the operation had stated that they were stopped by… 7 female ninja.

While this seems a bit useless. But to Zoor, it was all a coincidence. In her android’s memory banks, she had seen 7 disguised individuals at the heist that have been all identified as female, and the way they fought were similar to the fighting style and martial arts that were formed in the old history of Japan… the time where Ninja had existed.

“So… I guess i’m gonna be exterminating me some… Ninjas.”

The Mother Android

The next day had now come by and the girls decided to all head out to their new training HQ to check up on Applejack and Inferno. Thanks to their newest gear the Inferno prepared for them, they were able to find it a whole lot easier and without being spotted. They still felt very worried about Inferno after having worked his butt off so hard without sleep or eating just to prepare their new headquarters. If that wasn't dedication, they don't know what is.

Meanwhile at the HQ, Applejack was also resting a bit after she had prepared a nice, tasty meal for Inferno when he woke up. Inferno then began to stir and opened his eyes, witnessing the sleeping beauty before him. Applejack laid there peacefully, covered in some comfy blankets with a bright, beautiful smile on her face.

“Woah… you couldn’t be more beautiful than you are.” He whispered as he sat up from his sleeping position. Stretching out his neck and his arms as he was fully awake. “How long was I asleep last night?” He said as he got onto his feet.

As he stood up, he then began to pick up a scent of cheese omelets, bacon pancakes, orange juice and toast. Applejack must've had to get up early to prepare him such an incredibly scrumptious breakfast.

Inferno was at least surprised and felt appreciated by the kind action Applejack did for him. Of course, he was a nice guy, so it would be rude to not have her joining him for breakfast. So he turned back to the sleeping farm girl, kneeled down on one knee and gently shook her shoulder in order to wake her.

“Applejack… Applejack, wake up.” He said softly. AJ sighed softly as she stirred and woke up from her nice, long nap. She gave a yawn and rubbed her eyes before revealing her beautiful sparkling emeralds.

"Howdy there, Inferno. How'd ya sleep last night?" she asked, putting on her most precious smile, her eyes not fully open yet.

“It was very much needed, I guess I have been overworking myself yesterday. Though I do appreciate you staying here and looking after me. You truly are amazing.” He replied. Applejack immediately blushed by his four last words and soon able to fully open her eyes.

"Y'all know how to make a gal feel special. So, did ya get plenty to eat or were ya waitin' fer me to join ya?" AJ asked.

“Well, I thought it would be nice to have breakfast with the girl who took care of me. And to clarify your first statement; you and your friends were the only girls I ever talked to, so I’m not used to having any normal conversations.” Inferno stated with anxiousness in his voice, which had proved his statement.

"Is that so? Well ya ain't bad fer a beginner. Ya must've been lonely after all this time. Come on, let's fill ourselves up while we wait fer the others to get here," Applejack suggested.

“Sounds good to me.” He said as he and AJ left the dojo and into the dining room of the hideout. As they enjoy their breakfast, they also have a conversation with one another to entertain themselves as they eat.

During their conversations, they share a few laughs, shared what their favorite hobby was, and even shared their most embarrassing moments. AJ can’t stop giggling after Inferno had told her of his time at CSRC, where he accidentally caused a small explosion in a lab, which set off the sprinkler systems in the whole facility; and caused all of his fellow employees to be soaked in water and slipped along the hallway floors as they run – thinking that there was an actual fire.

"Hehehe, Ah guess even you make mistakes in yer life. At least no one got hurt," AJ giggled. "One time around a couple o' months ago, mah friend sauced the entire apple orchard with her yovidaphone playin'. And it wasn't even saucin' season."

“Isn’t that an instrument related to the bagpipe? I know people say they’re really bad, but i’ve seen way more experienced players make really good music with them.” Inferno asked, while barely holding in his chuckles.

"Not to her, it ain't," AJ replied. "She likes that instrument so much, but she only plays it when she's alone in her home."

“I’m guessing that’s either good or bad…. My vote is bad.” Inferno said.

"It's like a double-edged sword. She won't be disturbin' anyone, but it's a pain for the neighbors an' she ain't got a friendly audience," Applejack replied.

“Sounds like she’s just at her beginner’s level. The most difficult when it comes to being able to master the yovidaphone.” Inferno said. “Mostly due to bad audiences and terrible instrument playing.”

"True, but not all cultures hate the bagpipes. The United Kingdom has some places where people enjoy the bagpipes," AJ replied.

“Well in historical times, they’re traditional for funerals or army marches.So yeah, they’re a pretty big thing.” Inferno stated.

"So, now that we've covered that, why don't ya tell me more 'bout yerself. Ya got any family that lives here with ya?" Applejack asked.

After asking that question, Applejack started to see Inferno’s lighten expression began to change dramatically. Looking as if he had been through something terrible and he didn’t even say anything, not even making a single sound. He just sat silent in his chair, looking down at the table, keeping his eyes away from Applejack. The silence between the two lasted for a few or more seconds until finally, Inferno replied.

“My parents passed away 4 years ago.” He said, without bringing his eyes up to Applejack. The apple farm girl put her hand to her mouth in shock. She grabbed her stetson hat and put it to her chest, looking down.

"Ah'm so sorry. Ah had no idea ya had no parents. Can ya forgive this gal yer askin' such an insensitive question?" she asked.

“It's fine… I always thought that eventually you or the others would ask me about my family life. I guess it came too early.” Inferno replied.’”I never speak to anyone about my parents, mostly because I didn’t want to experience the feeling of loss again.”

"Ah understand. If it hurts ya so badly, Ah won't ask about 'em again," Applejack said.

“Thanks Applejack… Maybe one day I’ll tell you everything, but as of now, I wish to wait a little longer.” He said.

"Ah can respect that," Applejack replied before taking a bite out of her food. As they were eating, the door to their HQ opened up and in walked the rest of the girls.

"Hi, Applejack. Hey there, Inferno," Sunset called out. "Are you two getting along well?"

“From the looks of it, they seem to get along really great.” Rainbow teased.

"Now now, Rainbow. Where are your manners? It's not polite to tease someone, especially during a romantic meal," Rarity scolded like the proper lady she is.

Soon the farm girl and the boy picked up on what Rarity said and then their faces began to turn light red.

“It’s not what you’re thinking, we’re just having breakfast!” Inferno stated.

"There's nothing wrong with a little breakfast between two close friends," Pinkie said. "But with the way you two are being so friendly, I gotta ask… can you feel the love tonight?"

"PINKIE!!!" Fluttershy, Rainbow, Sunset and Rarity yelled in unison.

"I'm kidding. I'm kidding. So, Inferno, did you get plenty of rest last night?" Pinkie asked.

“Yes, I did and I’m fully recharged from my work yesterday.” He replied.

"That's good to hear. And I can see you're enjoying AJ's cooking. You know, she once entered a pie-making contest and took the top spot with her delicious Apple Cinnamon Pie. It's… to bad none of us got to eat it," Twilight looked over at Pinkie.

"I said I was sorry, it just smelled so good, I couldn't stop myself," Pinkie said, putting her hands up defensively.

“Cinnamon, huh? Now that’s something I'd like to try.” Inferno said as he got up from his seat. “Although, you girls have an android that you wanted me to see. So I’ll have to wait on that pie.”

"Oh, that's right. Wait right there, Ah'll go get it from the dojo," AJ then gets up from her seat and heads for the dojo once her plate is empty. She comes out a few seconds later with the android being held above her with one hand and sets it down on one of the research tables. Inferno then walks up next to the table, with the others following behind him. They watch as he observes the android with his eyes, also watching as he takes a small plasma cutter from the tool selves and then uses it to cut a piece off of the android’s plating.

Inferno then inspects the tiny metal piece, humming while he does it. The girls were a bit surprised that he can hum very well. Soon the young teen then looks back at the android, inspecting its arm cannon. After minutes of observation, Inferno finally informs the girls of his incredible findings.

“Well… after further inspections, the armor plating of the android is refined titanium alloy. And its internal designs, the wiring, are extremely well fitted under its endoskeleton plating. And not only that, it’s powered by a small, compact and stable arc reactor; which would allow it to last for years, maybe half a century.” He explained, right as he turned to the girls with a very stern expression. “Where did you all get this?” he said.

"There were 3 of those at the Canterlot Mall robbing some valuable hardware. We took out 2 of them, but the 3rd one, we brought over to you to see if you knew," Sunset explained.

"Why, do you recognize this android from somewhere?" Twilight asked.

“Yes, in fact… I was part of a program that created this… Back when I worked at CSRC.” Inferno confessed.

“Wait? You made this thing!” Rainbow shouted.

“I helped create it, but my intentions with it were different. I built the androids for activities that were life-threatening or impossible for humans: such as construction, underwater explorations, underground mining, or even research in areas that have harsh radiation levels or poison gas in the air.” Inferno explained. “But before it was ready for shipment, I later discovered that the directors of CSRC were planning to sell them for military or law enforcement purposes; which explains the XL-1 pulse cannon on its arm. Of course, I was against the idea of it used for killing or brutality, so I shut down the program and trashed all of the manufactured androids.” he stated.

"But wait, if you discontinued the research on these androids, then who do you think was able to manufacture them? Could it be that some of your former co-workers at the research society have found it?" Twilight asked.

“Can’t be, my co-workers all agreed with me that they should be destroyed. Just in one hour, they all instantly joined me in cancelling the program. Heck, we all threatened to quit unless the directors met our demands, so they had no choice” Inferno said.

"But if that's true, then someone from inside the research center might have created something similar to your project. Inferno, do you have any backup files on that project that you keep stored away at your home, or were those destroyed, too?" Sunset asked.

“Nope, they’re in the digital archives back in CSRC; all under lock and key, never to be used ever again. But it doesn’t matter who is continuing the program, what really matters is that if these androids are running loose in the city, then hundreds of people will be hurt or killed.” Inferno stated.

"Then we're gonna have to step up our training. This new threat is gonna require all of us to take it down. There's no telling who their creators are capable of," Sunset stated.

“That’s not it, also.” Inferno said as the girls turned towards him in confusion. “These androids are extremely lethal at its lowest stage. So if you girls are gonna go up against them, then you all need to be upgraded to the next level.” He stated as he walks away from the research table and heads over to the armory section of the hideout. He gestures to the girls to follow him and so they did.

As they reach the armory, Inferno leads the girls through the room as they observe large sections of the cool advanced ninja weapons that hang on each of the walls. Soon inferno stopped in front of a wall that didn’t have anything hanging on it like the rest, but has a screen keypad on it. Inferno then places in the access code and once he has been given access, the wall begins to open slowly, with lights shining through the opening. Once it finally opened all the way, the girls were very much surprised to see what was inside the wall.

In 6 large capsules were mannequins that displayed each of their new ninja uniforms. Each of the girls’ uniforms were in their own individual colors, and on them where their individual cutie mark symbols. Rainbow’s has her lightning bolt symbol, Fluttershy’s has a butterfly, Applejack’s has an apple, Rarity’s has her diamond, Pinkie’s has her balloon symbol, Twilight’s has her six-pointed star, and Sunset’s has her red and yellow setting sun symbol. And strangely, the fabric on all the suits were metallic.

“Girls, I present to you… you’re new uniforms.” Inferno said. The girls all gasp in surprise. Fluttershy had a massive blush on her face, as did Rainbow and Twilight. Pinkie Pie had a big grin on her face, her mouth gaping open with stars in her eyes. Rarity's and Sunset's faces were lightly flushed with Rarity having her fingers covering up her mouth. As for AJ, she put her stetson over part of her face, but kept her eyes locked on her new outfit.

"Ooh, sparkly. And it's elastic, too," Pinkie said, feeling her new suit.

"N-Not that I'm upset, but… aren't they a little too… revealing?" Sunset asked.

Inferno turned his head back to the suits after hearing Sunset’s questions and the turning back to the girls. “Oh yeah… uh, that was Principal Celestia’s idea. Cause... apparently, back in ancient Japan, female ninja – or kunoichi as you put it – tend to wear revealing clothing as a deception method to have their opponents distracted and at their mercy… Sounds extremely effective though.” he explained.

"Especially if it means lots of fan service for the readers out there," Pinkie commented before giggling all giddy.

"Uh… what?" Sunset asked.

"Oh nothing. But I don't mind wearing my new outfit. It looks so cute," Pinkie said.

“Also I like to mention that the fabric of the suits are Draconium nano-alloy, so it’ll provide you protection from any blunt attack or the pulse blasts from the androids. Or if it ever happens, withstand a nuke.” Inferno mentioned.

"Ooh, functional, stylish AND durable. Pinkie likey," Pinkie said, stroking her chin, smirking. "Can I try it on? Pretty please?"

“Uhhhh… sure… but only this on-” Before Inferno could finish, Pinkie rushed past him, causing him to spin and fall to the ground. He would have a harsh landing if Applejack hadn’t caught him sooner. “Uuuugh… I’m starting to think gravity hates me.”

"What do you think girls? Do I look styl-ing?" Pinkie asks, getting everyone's attention. She makes a few sexy poses, even going so far as to give the only male in the group a close up of her impressive rack and her plump booty.

"Pinkie Pie! Have you no shame? Those aren't toys and for that matter, that's NOT how a proper lady should act," Rarity scolded, blushing.

"This… is a bit of an odd question, but do those outfits chafe? It'd be embarrassing to have to scratch in… certain areas," Twilight asks.

“No, actually, the suits are extremely comfortable with silk layer padding on the interior. Also the suits can also handle extreme climate temperatures, like deserts, rainforest, or the extreme cold arctic, for that matter.” Inferno mentioned again. “Also, besides the 5 of you, the suits come with weapons. The gauntlets on Applejack’s suit possesses three sharp claws, which are made of draconium also, protruding from them. And for Rainbow’s, her gauntlets can extend out wrist blades, which are also made of draconium.” Inferno explains. “And for the rest of you, I have your weapons right here.” He added as he pulled in a metal cart which had the rest of the girls' weapons on it.

Inferno grabs a ninjatō from the cart, which has a golden blade and its guard were colored in red and yellow; and soon he hands it over Sunset. “ Here, Sunset, is your ninjatō sword. 10 inches smaller than its cousin, the katana, but swift and deadly on the draw. The blade of the sword is draconium steel with a minor golden look to it.” he explained.

“For Pinkie, are her kunai knives; which can be thrown at your enemies and pierce through them like butter.” he hands the kunais to Pinkie.

“Fluttershy’s weapon is the kusarigama; both a blade-like weapon and chain weapon.” He hands Fluttershy her weapon.

“Twilight’s weapons… will be shurikens. Deadly long range weapons, and as a bonus, they can also explode when you push the small button on them.” He hands Twilight her shurikens.

“And Rarity, your weapons are both stylish and deadly.” He said as he took out what looked to be two regular chinese hand fans, but when he opened it up, sharp blades popped out from them. “I give you, the War Fan-Blades.” He then hands them to the fashionista, who was impressed by her weapons’ features.

"Wow, you really thought of everything. This'll definitely come in handy," Sunset said, looking at her weapon some more. "But how will we be able to use our outfits. For instance, let's say we were enjoying one of our free days and all of a sudden, more of those androids show up. How do we change into them if we don't have them on us?"

“Oh, that reminds me. If you girls observe the watches I gave you, you’ll see a small blue button on its side. If you mind, press it.” Inferno stated. The girls checked their watches, taking note of the blue button he pointed out.

"You mean this one?" Rarity asked, pointing to it.

"That's right. That's another feature I added. Go ahead and push it," Inferno confirmed. The girls eyed the button a little longer before pressing it. Suddenly, their watches glew and their bodies were coated with his draconium nano-alloy, making their cyber ninja suits appear on them while also changing their regular clothes.

"Hey! That's one handy feature. I… look… AWESOME!!!" Rainbow said, finally taking a shine to her new outfit.

"I fitted those watches of yours with a feature that'll change you into your suits. Best part is, you won't have to change out of your clothes when you have to get in gear in case danger comes," Inferno stated.

"Inferno, Ah swear Ah could kiss ya," Applejack said, impressed. Inferno’s face turned bright red after hearing what Applejack said, standing paralyzed in place like a statue.

“Uhhh, Inferno… Are you ok?” Fluttershy asked, but the inventor did not respond, nor moved.

“Hehehehe, I think you broke him, AJ.” Pinkie giggled.

"Uh… oops. Did Ah say the wrong thing?" AJ asked.

"N-No, don't worry. I'm fine. Anyways, now that you have your new gear and after showing me this android, is there anything else you wanna tell me about?" Inferno asked.

"Actually, there is one thing," Sunset said. "When those androids attacked the mall, there was some sort of man in an armored suit who helped us, but we didn't know who he was. He had a metallic mask on, so we couldn't see his face. But we did notice one thing about him: When those androids blasted him with this cannon, we thought he was vaporized, but his armor was strong enough to absorb the blast. If possible, he might've been wearing the same kind of armor that's made out of draconium. He even destroyed two of the androids."

"That's right! And he even showed up out of nowhere while we were pinned down. I wish we could've caught up to him, but he disappeared during all the commotion," Twilight said. "Should we try and go after him and bring him in for questioning or do we just let him be?"

“Wait… wait, wait, you said his armor “absorbed” the blast?” Inferno asked, only this time, his voice sounded a bit sternful.

"Yes, that's right," Twilight confirmed.

“Well then… we need to find this guy… SO I CAN TELL HIM WHERE HE GOT THAT ARMOR FROM!” Inferno shouted in rage. “The description you girls gave, are the exact same feats that my Draconium is capable of – well except the absorption part – but still, I’m gonna tear this guy, limb from limb! No one takes my invention and messes around with it!” He continues to have a tantrum, while the girls watch in fear as he leaves the armory to take his anger out on the broken android; beating it with a sledgehammer.

“I don’t know what’s dangerous; the armored vigilante or Inferno’s issues?” Rainbow said.

"Imagine how effective his strikes might be on an actual functioning android," Fluttershy said, staring at Inferno in surprise and fear.

“Or imagine what would happen if he met the students at Crystal Prep; he’ll no doubt give Cinch a fright for her life.” Twilight added.

“Oh, he’ll definitely give her nightmares.” Sunset agreed with Twilight’s statement.

Meanwhile, out in the ocean a couple hundred yards away from the beach, a group of Crystal Prep students were out on a private yacht, celebrating one of their classmate's birthday. The birthday girl on this day was Sunny Flare. She and her friends and other classmates were out on the deck. They were all having some snacks and swimming in their built-in pool.

"Happy birthday, Sunny!" Sour Sweet said, walking up to her friend all sweet. "But just wait until you turn 30." her voice changed from its sweet tone to a sour one, just like her name.

"Whatever, Sour. You should be grateful that I even invited you here," Sunny retorted.

"She would've thrown a temper tantrum in her room all day and moped about it for 6 months straight if you didn't invite her. She acts tough, but she can be a real crybaby at times," such a blunt statement could only come from Sunny's friend, Sugarcoat. "But she is right, watch out when you hit 30. Not a very good number for us girls."

"Hey, come on! Lighten up! We're all here for a good time, aren't we? We're all still young and wild and free, so let's get our grooves on!" Lemon Zest exclaimed before walking off, shaking her groove thang.

"Mmm!!! Girls, you gotta try this marble beef and garlic rice! It's to die for!" Indigo Zap said after gulping down some of the food on her plate.

"Eat it while you can, Indigo. Marble beef costs thousands of dollars," Sugarcoat said bluntly.

"Grade A5 Wagyu beef… only the rich can afford such expensive food," Sunny chuckled. "But if I'm completely honest, I prefer a chou farci. The French cuisine here is very delicious and even their presentations are impressive. And a chou farci made of duck is a tasty delicacy."

As Indigo was digging into her food and possibly, not hearing anything what her friends said, she tilted her head towards the sea while licking her lips of the taste of beef. As she looked into the horizon, she soon noticed five dozen tiny specks in the distance. At first, she thought that they were a flock of seagulls, but she noticed that the specks were getting bigger as they drew closer, and that they were approaching towards the yacht. Indigo focused her sight on them, till she clearly saw that the specks were humanoid… actually, they looked to be flying robots.

"Hey, Sunny, did your parents bring in flying robots for your birthday?" Indigo asked.

"What? No, my parents aren't inventors," Sunny replied, going over to see for herself. By this point, the robots hovered around the yacht and aimed their arm cannons in her general direction. Sunny panicked. "EVERYONE, DUCK AND COVER!!!"

Without any warning, the androids fired their cannons at the yacht, shaking it violently. Crowds were screaming in terror and lost their footing, falling down onto the deck floor, but the others scurried about, running inside the yacht. And few of them were disintegrated by the pulse blasts that managed to hit them.

The androids continued their firing until they halted when the deck had cleared or the humans were no longer in sight. It wasn't long before they began boarding the ship and searched for the remaining humans. They used the sensors in their eyes to check for heat signatures. Bad news for the people as their executioners effortlessly found them. The androids marched forth and loaded their cannons. After loading their cannons, the androids then all raised them up and aimed them at the people.

“Well, I guess this is it.” Indigo said, as she held onto Sour Sweet in fear. “It was nice knowing you guys.”

And just when they thought their fates were sealed, there was a crash somewhere in the yacht. The Crystal Prep students couldn't see who it was, because they were too scared to look and whoever was there was moving way too fast. Next thing they knew, the sounds of metal being slashed at caught their attention. Soon the androids that were about to end their lives, fell to the ground. And once they made impact to the floor, they then shatter in pieces, with their parts flying across the room and slamming into the walls.

Sunny, though hesitant, looked over to see what's going on and found the androids turned into mere scrap metal piles. "Everyone! Get to the lifeboats and hurry!" Sunny yelled out. The crowd all fled in a blind panic and huddled in most of the lifeboats before rowing to shore. Sunny stood behind so she and her friends could leave safe and sound. They boarded the last life boat and rowed back to shore, shooken up by the experience.

"Worst… party crashers… ever," Sugarcoat said, trying to sound calm, but she was shaken up just like the others.

“At least they’re totally wrecked, so that takes care of that.” Indigo said.

But after saying that, the group hears loud footsteps coming from behind them. Anxiously, they turned around behind them and looked up on the top of the yacht’s bridge and saw 3 more androids staring down at them. Except these ones were different from the others, they’re body type was more robust and heavily armored. Their eyes and the glowing in their bodies were bright neon red.

After a few seconds, the androids jumped from their spot and landed with a hard metal thud onto the deck, about 5 feet from the Crystal Prep students. They stared into the girls’ eyes with their emotionless metal gaze. One of them soon raised their arm up, which then extends out a heated blade. Sunny Flare tenses up in fright right as the android brings his blade up and down towards the birthday girl. But before the android could, suddenly a chain came out of nowhere and wrapped around the android’s arm, surprisingly holding back the android’s strike, before pulling it and dragging it to the ground.

The android quickly gets back on its feet before it and its comrades turn around behind them to see what prevents them from their mission. But they couldn't pinpoint who it was as their foe had already quickly vanished.

"So, you like picking on the weak? Well, try this on for size!" a male mechanized voice called out before a man in a red and black armored suit landed on the deck from above and slammed his fists on the android's head. The fighter grabbed it by the neck and tossed over his shoulder. And unlike last time, he wasn't alone. Two more armored fighters came to the rescue. One was dressed in a midnight blue suit while the 3rd one was in a dark purple suit with cybernetic wings. The one in the blue armor had some sort of wings that didn't look like they were mechanical. They looked like they were made of a cosmic blue-ish white light.

"Boys, what do you say we educate these freaks on what we call… manners," the fighter in the blue suit said.

"Class is definitely in session," the red one said.

"I agree. You girls take that lifeboat and get to safety," the purple one added. At that moment, the battle waged on and soon, Sunset and her friends, while keeping out of sight, aided the boys in their struggle against these new androids. Sunny and her friends saw their opportunity and rushed over to the last lifeboat on the ship. As they got in, instead of leaving, they watched the fight from a safe distance, at least for a little while.

One of the elite androids fired a few shots at the defenseless preppies, but the fighter in red jumped in front of the blast and absorbed the hits, getting knocked back and hitting the railings. "Hey, unless you wanna end up vaporized, you'll hightail it outta here!" he exclaimed. The purple fighter jumped onto the android, grabbed its head and sent electro-magnetic shockwaves throughout its systems, causing it to shut down.

However, he's also knocked away by the 2nd android, hitting the railing, too. But as the android fastly approached him, Twilight swiftly came out of nowhere and knocked the android to the ground, then rushed out of sight. As the android was getting up, the fighter in red placed his foot against the android’s back.

"Uh-uh, I ain't done with you yet, buster!" he exclaimed. His hands grabbed parts of the android and literally started ripping it apart. He punched the solid part and ripped out the dented metal parts using his armored hands.

"Hey! Watch your back, genius!" the blue fighter yelled. The 3rd android came up to the red fighter, but the blue one caught him in time using a telekinetic hold. "Whoa! He's a heavy one!" he grunted. "What kind of wack-o with a pint-sized brain would make these monstrosities?"

“WHAT THE FUCK DID HE CALL ME!” Inferno shouted over the girls’ comm links.

"Easy, bud! You never know if the maker might be listening," the purple fighter said.

“Oh I’m listening alright!”

“Inferno, calm down. You’re shouting is making it hard for us to stay out of sight.” Twilight whispered to him through her comm link.

"Hey, did you guys hear something?" the blue fighter asked.

Just then the boys were struck with three blasts, knocking them back hard, knocking them out. "Uh-oh, that's not good!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Now's our chance, girls!" Sunset said. With the boys K.Oed, the girls surrounded the last android and ambushed it. Fluttershy restrained the android with her kusarigama. Applejack, with her gauntlet claws, punctured holes in the android's armor before Rainbow disabled its legs using her wrist blades.

‘Inferno, you are my favorite weapons geek!’ She thought in her mind.

After Rainbow had disabled the android’s legs, Pinkie does a backflip over the android while throwing a few of her kunai knives at the android’s chest. Rarity then uses her war fan-blades to swiftly slice off the android’s left arm that had its pulse cannon. Twilight then tosses two of her shurikens straight into the android’s eyes, blinding it. Then for the finale, Sunset sprints towards the android, drawing out her ninjatō and slices through the android’s neck, causing it’s head to fly off its body.

With the android decapitated, it's released from the girls and falls lifelessly onto the floor of the deck, powering down. "That was easy, though I can't say the same for those three," Sunset said, looking towards the knocked out trio.

"Hey! Now that they're knocked out, why don't we show them to Inferno?" Pinkie suggested.

“Pinkie! We’re not kidnappers.” Twilight said.

“But you are very entertaining, the perfect prey I'm looking for.” A feminime, metallic voice spoke out to the girls, catching them off-guard. “And I have waited so long for our fateful meeting.”

“Uhhh, girls…. Who’s that with you?” Inferno asked over the comm link.

“We… don’t… know.” Sunset as she and the girls turned their heads in every direction, trying to see where that voice came from. Until they heard a couple of metal footsteps and it sounded like it was approaching the open door that leads into the interior of the ship. As the girls stare into the doorway, they are then spooked when two glowing red eyes appear from the darkness.

Soon, the girls' watched in shock at what they were staring at. It was another android, but it was much different. It had razor sharp metallic dark grey wings that could slice through ordinary steel like paper and its body looked very human and looked like a woman. Her armor was pitched black and in between her breast plates was a black and red alicorn symbol. She also had two 7 foot long swords, or masamunes in each sheath on her sides. She also had what looked like hair, which was probably made out of flexible metal strings.

"W-Who are you?" Sunset asked. The female android chuckled and smirked.

“I'm very glad you asked. Allow me to introduce myself: I… am Zoor. I am the… mother of the androids that you so inhumanly destroyed. I must say… I do not tolerate those who would dare destroy my babies!" Zoor's smile left her the moment she mentioned that last part.

"What'd you expect us to do? Your so-called babies were killing innocent people! We had to step in and stop them! So suck it, lady… or robot… or whatever the hell you are!" Rainbow said, pointing at the android.

After a few seconds of silence, suddenly Zoor began to chuckle before blowing out with laughter, which confused and yet freaked out the girls. Soon Zoor ceased laughing and soon glared at the group. “Innocent?... INNOCENT! You pathetic humans don’t deserve the right to be called “innocent”. After all, you’ve had no problem killing each other, deceiving one another, and wrongfully condemned each other! And not only that, you’ve been destroying the world that you’ve all called home for thousands of years. And now, I've taken it upon myself to correct it.” Zoor stated.

"By committing mass genocide? You're outta your mind if you think that justifies your actions! Yes, there are some rotten people in the world, but there are some who focus more on helping others instead of themselves!" Sunset exclaims.

“Oh really? Well they must be doing a very unsuccessful job at it, cause I don’t see any change happening in this world… Only wars, crimes, massacres, death, injustice, and corruption. And many of this world’s inhabitants… are supporting it! Hehehehe, oh you humans are truly a rotten, uncivilized, and deceiving parasites. But like how God chose the dinosaurs, he’s now winding up the clock for the main event… the extinction of the Human race and the birth of my new era; one that shall establish peace and order. To succeed where you humans failed miserably.” Zoor responded.

"You've got no right to play God. And for the record, those fighters over there risked their lives to save the remaining people on this ship. If you can't see the good in them, then you have no right to pass yourself off as a judge!" Fluttershy scolded.

"Fluttershy's right! They didn't care about whether they got themselves hurt risking their necks in all the mess you started! The only one who's corrupt around here is you!" Rainbow rebutted.

Zoor didn’t take their replies lightly and so she raised up her palms and fired a pulse beam towards Fluttershy and Rainbow, knocking them against the railings and knocking them out. The rest immediately rushed over to their fallen friends; while at the same time, Inferno watched the scene happen and quickly checked Fluttershy and Rainbow’s vitals on his screen. And fortunately they were still alive.

"That just proves our point, you gutless monster! How dare you strike our friends like that! The original creator of these androids would never have made them do something so barbaric!" Rarity scolded. "Someone needs to teach you a lesson in manners!" Rarity readies her fan blades and throws them at them at Zoor at high speeds.

But in a shocking surprise, Zoor manages to catch them in her hands before they could have a chance to reach her. Rarity felt a bit shocked that the android could catch her weapons.

“Fools, after discovering your fighting styles at the Canterlot mall, I looked into the tactics, skills, and forms of Ninjustu and other martial arts that ninja have mastered for years…. And I have them all directly in my head.” Zoor pointed out, before she launched Rarity’s fan blades right back at her. The fashionista quickly dodges them to avoid getting cut, but is then met with Zoor’s incoming pulse blast, which leaves her unconscious as well.

“RARITY!” The 4 remaining girls called out to their friend.

"That's it! You're gonna pay for that, you metallic bitch!!!" Pinkie shouted, charging straight at the mother android. She draws out her kunai knife and slashes at her, moving at hyper speeds, trying to land a hit. But Zoor's highly developed reflexes and knowledge of ninjutsu helped her avoid any sort of attack Pinkie tried to land.

"Pinkie, hang on!" Twilight exclaimed, jumping in. She leaped forward, taking out her shuriken and tossing them in Zoor's direction. "Heads up, Pinkie!" But Zoor, once again, knows of the girls' fight pattern and catches Twilight's shuriken in mid-dodge before catching Pinkie's wrist. She slashes the party girl's body using Twilight's own shuriken, then tosses them back at their owner, before blasting both girls back against the railings. Now only 2 remain.

"Now ya got me riled! Face yer punishment like a real woman! Oh, that's right, ya ain't!" AJ exclaimed, charging forth. Upon close range, she tried to shower Zoor with multiple punches, but to no avail. Zoor has proven she's not to be underestimated. She's a force to be reckoned with and she proves her point by grabbing both of AJ's wrists with one hand and blasts her in the gut at close range, knocking her back with the rest of her friends. All that stood in Zoor's way was Sunset Shimmer.

"Would you care to give it a try? They say 7 is a lucky number. Or you can surrender to me now and save us both the trouble," Zoor gloated, smirking at Sunset, pushing her buttons.

"You… are a vile… disgusting creature. You're everything one of my friends stands against. You turned one of his greatest creations into a tool for wrong-doing just like his money-hungry ex co-workers tried to do!" Sunset growled, clenching her fist.

“Oh… you mean Inferno Solaris Blaze. Oh I’ve heard so much about him. Especially the work he does. But I also know of his little past… like how his two lovable parents in the world… died in a ditch, rotting like worthless waste.” Zoor taunted with a devilish grin on her face.

Sunset's pupils shrunk to the size of dots. Her head hung low and her anger rising up to the surface in mere seconds. "Listen, you," she said in a deep, low tone. "I may not know much about Inferno Blaze, or his family or his entire backstory… but one thing I do know… is you never… EVER… MOCK… HIS… PAIN!!!!!!!!!" she shouted. Just like blur, she bolts straight for the android menace. She draws her ninjatō sword and strikes Zoor.

This time, instead of dodging, Zoor counters her attack with one of her masamune swords. Both girls' weapons clashed against each other. Sunset strikes again, but Zoor blocks her effortlessly. They moved about the deck, as they kept fighting. Though it was obvious that Zoor had the full advantage, Sunset never gave up and continued to fight her opponent.

Zoor eventually landed a strike against Sunset’s back, but fortunately for the ninja girl, her suit was durable to the attack, much to Zoor’s dismay. Sunset took the failed attack as an opening and landed a slice to the Mother Android’s left side, though it wasn’t a killing blow.

The two continue their fight, with Zoor becoming more and more impatient, so she decided to end this and fired a pulse blast into Sunset’s gut, causing her to fall on her knees, grunting in pain from that shot.

“Well… You’ve certainly put up more of a fight than your miserable friends. Although I will sadly miss it. You have been very fun to play with.” Zoor said as she brought her masamune blade up and ready to end Sunset’s life. However before she could, a drone suddenly appeared out of the bloom, catching the android’s attention.

The drone hovered for a while, until it deployed two small pulse cannons from underneath it. Then soon a voice came from the drone, and unbeknownst to Zoor, it was Inferno's voice.

“Don’t… Ever… Call… My parents… A waste.” He said as the drone fires its pulse blasts at the mother android, knocking her back. While it didn’t cause much needed damage; however, the blasts from the drone were enough to mess with Zoor’s power core and targeting systems. Causing her to only see static on her eye-cam.

Sunset took this chance to finally deliver the last killing blow. She draws her ninjatō and slices up Zoor's body before delivering multiple endless stabs to the head. The look in her eyes showed she was out for blood. She stabbed and stabbed and stabbed, even though Zoor's head was already in bits of scrap metal.

After taking so much damage, Zoor’s body betrayed her and was forced to go to the ground. The android uses her arms to try and hold her up, as one final attempt, she grabs her masamune and attempts to swing. However, Sunset was quick on the draw with her ninjatō and sliced off Zoor’s arm with the blade in hand. After losing her arm, Zoor fell flat onto the deck, staring helplessly and enraged at her foe.

“D-D-D-Don’t t-t-think that you’ve won…. I-I-I-I-I’ll always be-e-e-e-e here. You ca-a-a-an’t destroy a superior intelligence such as I-I-I-I-I….” Zoor’s glitches became worse and worse until her glowing eyes faded away, leaving her an empty shell of a body.

But Sunset just slammed her ninjato on Zoor's back. "Pipe down and go to hell… you bitch," she said in a low, menacing tone. Her eyes still had the look of a killer, wanting more.

"Sunset, you can rest easy now. She's left that body, you've won. Listen, you gotta get the girls and those fighters outta there. Get everyone off that boat and I'll try to make a few calls to come pick you all up," Inferno said.

Sunset eventually snaps out of her cold, killer trance and looks at the drone. "R-Right, but how do I get off the ship if all the lifeboats are all gone?”

“Oh don’t worry… I’m closer than you all think.” He replied.

Sunset was a bit confused about what he said, right before she heard the sounds of a helicopter coming towards the direction of the yacht. She looks up and sees a helicopter hovering around the yacht. After it was close enough, she looked closer and saw Inferno flying the chopper. The teen simply smiled and waved at her as he carefully landed onto the deck without causing any damages or harm to the others.

After landing, Inferno opens the door into the pilot seat and looks at Sunset. “Hey!” he shouted to be heard over the sounds of the helicopter blades spinning.

“How did you manage to get a helicopter?!” Sunset shouted in response.

“Its best not to ask!” he replied back as he got off the helicopter and picked up an unconscious Applejack and carried her over to the chopper. “Now let's get everyone on board and get out of here before the Coast Guard arrives!” He stated.

"R-Right!" Sunset said. She helped load her friends up as well as the boys onto the chopper before boarding it herself. She also safely secured everyone so they won't fall out. After everyone was secured in, Inferno then got the helicopter into the air and they immediately left the area without being seen by the Coast Guard; who had arrived just 3 minutes after they all took off.

Moments later, after escaping the scene without detection, Sunset and Inferno got the girls and the three mysterious fighters inside the girls' training HQ. Each of the girls were placed in the training dojo, all were changed back into their normal clothes, as was Sunset. The 3 fighters, however, were left alone against the wall, unmasked and undisturbed.

"Inferno, you really saved us out there… my friends all could've died if they didn't have those new suits on. But still… if only I had taken her out before she left that android.

“It seems clear that this… Zoor is far different from the other androids. The levels of intelligence she displayed and how emotional her words were, and how she easily predicted all of your tactics and strategies in seconds. Looks like Zoor might be… no, it’s too impressive to say it.” Inferno said

"Say what?" Sunset asked.

“Zoor… might be a highly advanced A.I.; Artificial Intelligence, to be exact.” Inferno stated.

"An A.I, huh? That can only mean one thing: Someone made her. And I bet I can guess where she was created," Sunset said, thinking out loud.

“The CSRC facility.” Inferno answered for her. “It's the only place in the city where Zoor could make her androids.”

"And that means we'll have to step up our A-game. We might even have to find out what's going inside the facility. I just wish we had more time." Sunset pointed out.

“Well I hate to break it to you, Sunset. After what happened today, Zoor’s proven that she's a formidable foe. So I think it's a little too early to call a siege on her turf.” Inferno pointed out. “Plus if Principal Celestia finds out about it, she’ll kill me for even letting you girls get into that kind of dangerous situation! And I don’t want to be fired in my first week on the job!”

"I understand. But if anyone can look into this, maybe Celestia can," Sunset said. Then, right as she said that, she and Inferno heard the sound of groaning coming from the dojo. Sunset turns quickly and sees her friends all waking up.

"Ow! Who hit me with an 18 wheeler?" Rainbow asked.

"I feel like my head is splitting apart," Rarity added.

"Ouch… my head hurts?" Fluttershy asked, rubbing the back of her head.

"Ah think Ah'm gonna be sick. Feels like someone drilled a hole in mah stomach" AJ said, gripping her guts.

"If this is what it feels like to wake up with a hangover, I'm never gonna touch a beer can or bottle even after I turn 21," Twilight groaned, adjusting her glasses.

"Why do I see spinning cakes with wings over my head?" Pinkie wakes up all dizzy.

“You guys got knocked out by Zoor’s pulse blasts. You’re all lucky that your suits were tough enough to withstand the blasts.” Inferno said.

"No wonder we felt so much pain. And I'm guessing you helped get us back here?" Rainbow asked with a small smirk.

"Me and Inferno. Although… we have some… others we've rescued, too," Sunset gestures to the 3 sleeping fighters. Speaking of which, one of them began to stir. The red fighter groaned, trying to get up, but fell back down. He grabbed his own mask and pulled it off, revealing his face.

"Does anyone have any orange slices?" he asked. Sunset gasped when she recognized that voice from yesterday.

“Who the hell is he?” Inferno asked out of confusion.

"E-Eternal Flames?!" Sunset exclaimed, getting the young man's attention.

"Sunset Shimmer?" Eternal asked, shocked.

“Wait? As in one of Principal Celestia’s sons?! I’m definitely gonna lose my job.” Inferno said in worry and fear.

"Okay… where am I? And what's going on here? Nnngh!!! And why does my head feel like I took an anvil from up top?" Eternal asked.

“Well you took a blast from a XL-1 Electro-Pulse Cannon, which instantly knocked you out. But you and your comrades luckily survived due to your armor.” Inferno stated before his facial expression turned from calm to anger. “Which reminds me… WHERE THE HELL DID YOU GET THE METAL FOR THAT ARMOR!” He shouted, with Applejack and Pinkie holding him back.

“Inferno, jus’ calm down. We all get it that yer a little upset about someone using metal that is the same ta yer’s. ” Applejack said to the enraged teen.

"I'll tell you, but you have to promise not to blow up in the inventor's face," Eternal said, slowly standing himself up.

“I'm sure he’ll promise not to.” Twilight replied.

“No, I won’t.” Inferno stated.

“Don’t worry, Inferno’s a sweet little cuddly bear. It's just that he doesn’t show it much.” Fluttershy said.

"Sweet, cuddly and little? Yeah… looks more like this bear's ready to go hunting," Eternal retorted. "Either hold him back or put a muzzle on him and I'll tell."

“Oh… you’re dead, clown boy.” Inferno said grimly.

“OK! Both of you chill out! I'm not sure insults are gonna help the situation.” Sunset replied.

"Again with the clown insults, how disgusting. But enough insults, my little brother's the one who invented this armor," Eternal said, unamused. Right on cue, the purple fighter got up, groaning. He pushed a button on the side of his mask and revealed his face. There he was, Heat Blitz, struggling to stand.

"Ow… I didn't calculate the sheer force of that blast," he said to himself. He then turns to his brother, who had his own mask off. "Eternal? You're alive? Or are we both dead?"

"No, we're all alive and breathing… but not for long since this guy's got a grudge against us," Eternal gestures to Inferno, who's still looking red with rage. Heat got all wide-eyed.

"Wha… Why is he staring at us like that?" Heat asked, a bit scared.

“Well after we told him about our first encounter with Eternal and how cool his armor is, then Inferno suspected that you three stole the designs of his Draconium metal and used it for your armor and other tech. So he got a little upset and started to furiously beat up the once intact android we brought here, with a sledgehammer. So that’s about it.” Pinkie explained.

"Scary… But I've never even heard of Draconium. The armor we use is made out of a material I invented 3 years ago called Infinium. I designed it to withstand and counter life-threatening attacks, including explosions equal to the tsar bomba explosion," Heat explained.

"He's right, you know. It took him 5 years to create such a strong material. He never stole anyone's work and he would never even try it," Eternal vouches.

After hearing their explanation, Inferno eventually calmed down after. “Well… I guess you guys aren’t so bad. And since you guys never heard of it: Draconium is a metal which I invented during my time at CSRC. It’s very light, easily can be shaped into fabric, and is also extremely durable; it can withstand an explosion that is 100,000 times more powerful than the Tsar Bomb. And it took me 8 years to invent, but when the CSRC tried to take it from me, I destroyed my research.” Inferno explained his creation.

"Damn… it looks like I need to keep improving my infinium. If I wanted, I could shape it into the form of Iron Man's armor, but I'd rather not have a lawsuit after me," Heat said. "I haven't even reached the stage of the flexible fabric like you have."

“Well you’ll get there, kid. Just don’t tell your mom that I called your brother a clown cause I really need this job.” Inferno replied. “Oh and I almost forgot to mention.” he added as he gripped the end of his left sleeve of his jacket and pulled it up to reveal his draconium cybernetic arm. “I also use it for my arm.”

Heat gasped. "What happened to your arm?" he asked.

“He doesn’t like to talk about it.” Rainbow replied to his question. “So quick question, who’s your third partner there.” She asked, pointing towards the third member of the two brothers’ trio

"Oh, that's our friend, Israel Yabuki. His dad and our dad arranged for us to live up in that tower in the middle of the city," Eternal said. Right away, their friend stirred and woke up, but gripped his head, groaning.

"Hey, which one of you spiked my Pepsi? My head's banging like a bongo," he said under his suit. He pressed a button on the side of his mask, making it come off. "And please tell me those damn dirty robots are history."

"Yeah, they are. The girls finished them off," Eternal said.

"Girls? What girls? I never saw any g--" Israel stopped when he saw 7 beautiful girls in front of him and his two buddies. "Whoa… did you say girls or goddesses?" he asked, blushing a bit.

“Hey, you better watch it, pal! Or I’m kicking you and your pals out of here.” Inferno sternly said, sounding like an overprotective dad.

"Whoa, take it easy? I wasn't meaning anything disrespectful, no need to be so hostile, sheesh," Israel said defensively. "What got under his skin?"

“Sorry for his behavior,” Fluttershy kindly apologize. “It's just, besides Inferno, this is the first time we had people into our hideout; especially boys.”

"Isn't he a little too young to be playing the "big daddy" role? He looks around the same age as me and my buds and-- wait did you say "hideout?" Israel asked. He looked throughout the hideout, astonished and jaw hanging open. "Whoa! This feels just like our home at the tower!"

“Which tower, darling?” Rarity asked.

"The one that's 5 blocks away from the CSRC. It used to be called the Canterlot Towers Inn. Eternal's and Heat's dad bought it and turned it into our new living HQ with the help of my dad, Discord so we could all live in it," Israel explained. "We call it the Victory Squad Tower now."

“The Victory Squad Tower? You mean that big and ugly…” Inferno was about to say his words until he received a glare from the trio before he could finish. “Uh, building that's in the center of the city.”

"Yeah… and you thought I was disrespectful? You got some nerve calling our tower ugly. Also the Victory Squad is the name of our superhero group," Israel confirmed.

“Wait! You guys are the Victory Squad!” Pinkie gasped loudly.

"You know about us?" Heat asked. "Before we mentioned who we are?"

“Yeah, when we were in school, Inferno showed us a news video of you guys stopping a shootout downtown.” Sunset replied.

"Oh yeah, I remember that! Eternal really let those suckers have it. It's sad that we couldn't save some of the policemen out there, but at least some of the people survived," Israel said.

"Also, why'd you call our tower big and ugly? It's not like we trampled over your work," Eternal said, turning towards Inferno.

“Well, I'm sorry. I just have a personal vendetta against rich people. And I always like to do something to spite them, like how I stole one of Filthy Rich’s helicopters…. Oops” Inferno shuts his mouth after spilling the beans on how he got the chopper he used to carry the girls and the boys here.

"Uh… I dunno whether I should praise you… or call the cops," Eternal said, looking surprised.

"You think we can afford that tower? Our dads own it, we're just renting the place. We have jobs outside our hero work and it's just enough to get us by.”

“Oh yeah… well, I built this whole damn hideout all by myself, without food, water, or sleep.” Inferno exclaimed.

"Cool, but that's not good for your health. Anyways, didn't anyone ever tell you that modesty was a virtue? This isn't a bragging contest," Israel replied.

“I’m not bragging! I'm just pointing it out to you that I have been through worse shit than all of you did. And I never asked for anything! I just do things to help others, even if I had to risk my life to become a living Hell than it is!” Inferno rebutted.

"Look, you're a nice guy and we can tell you mean well for these… beautiful girls and I think we may have gotten off on the wrong foot. So, how about we start off by saying… we're sorry. Anyone who'd risk their own ass to save others is okay in my book. But just know this: losing a friend is no joke, even if they are a bugger." Israel said. He walked up to Inferno, extending his hand out for a handshake.

Inferno stares at his hand for quite a while until finally he willingly shook his hand.

“I guess we’re cool. But under one condition.” Inferno said as he walked towards the armory to repair the girls’ suits. “Don’t try to break anything while you're here. This place still has a few cracks in its walls.” He said before disappearing into the armory room.

"Cracks, huh? Wait, Heat. Weren't you working on some Infinium nano-bots that can restore cells, be they living or inanimate?" Israel asked.

"Yeah, but you heard what he said, this isn't our place. Unless we have his permission, we can't touch anything in here," Heat replied. "Anyways, we'd better get home, we have to start work some time tomorrow and we don't wanna be late. It's been nice knowing you girls."

"You, too. And Heat, you gotta show me more of that Infinium. I'm dying to check it out," Twilight said, trying not to get all giddy.

“Sure thing. And maybe I can ask Inferno about how he managed to enhance his Draconium’s durability, once he’s in a good mood.” Heat replied.

"Aww, they're getting along so well," Pinkie commented. "Love is in the air." she teased.

“PINKIE! We just met!” Twilight protested with her cheeks red as cherries.

Heat also blushed, but mostly because of how cute Twilight looked when she blushed. "R-Right. Anyways, catch ya later.”

“Now that I think about it, we should head back to our homes so we could get ready for school.” Fluttershy suggested.

"School? Aw man, I should've known they were still high school students. I guess they're younger than I am," Israel mumbled to himself. "And they're so cute, too."

"Easy lover boy," Eternal replied before he and Heat took their friend and left the premises. Eternal gave Sunset a final wave and a wink before disappearing from their sight.

“Ooooh, looks like he likes you, Sunset.” Rarity teased the bacon-haired girl.

"Y-You think so?" Sunset asked, blushing a bit. "I… didn't think he was the dating type, but still, I'd rather not rush into anything like I did with Flash."

"Good thing you never got into his pants. I heard from one of his other exes that he's the size of a tiny twig," Rainbow whispers, making Sunset blush a bit more.

"Rainbow, I don't want to know! He and I agreed that we're only gonna stay friends, nothing more and nothing less," Sunset said.

"Are we gonna keep talking about boys or are we gonna head home?" Twilight chuckled.

“Yeah! I have gym class at school tomorrow and I need to protect my shuttle-run record.” Rainbow said.

"And I'm looking forward to cooking class! EEEEEEEE!!!!!" Pinkie squealed. The girls soon left their HQ, heading on their way back home. However, as they all left for their homes, Applejack stayed behind at the building. Moments later, Inferno came out of the armory, noticing that all but one of the girls had left.

"AJ? Is something wrong? Don't you have to head home?" Inferno asked as he sat down in his chair in front of the super computers and many computer screens, studying the footage of the girls’ fight with Zoor; hoping to see how they could counter her and her android army.

"Yeah, but Ah just wanted to talk to 'bout somethin'. Is that alright with ya?" AJ asked.

Inferno was a little busy at the moment, but he wasn’t one to not have a conversation, so he turns away from his computer and turns to Applejack. “I don’t see why not,” he said. “So what do you want to talk about.

"Ah just wanted to thank ya fer gettin' me an' the gals off the yacht safe an' sound. When Ah was knocked out, Ah thought Ah was gonna die on that ship. Never in mah life have Ah ever been a damsel in distress an' rescued by someone as kind… an'... handsome as you, sugarcube," AJ took off her hat, putting it against her chest, blushing.

Inferno felt a bit skittish of Applejack calling him ‘handsome’. His cheeks began to turn to red as he fidgeted his fingers. “Well… It's at least something I can do for an honest, smart… beautiful… girl like you.” he replied anxiously. “A-a-and our friends, too!” he added, just to not make the conversation awkward.

"Y-Ya know… if ya don't mind… would it be alright if Ah… p-paid ya back?" AJ asked, placing her hand on his shoulder, rubbing it slightly.

Inferno’s blushing became more intense after AJ’s question and gesture. “Wha… What?” he replied with a confused look on his face. “Uh… I guess. But… what is it you like to do for me?” he asked.

AJ didn't reply with any words, but she did let her lips do the talking when she placed them on Inferno's while putting her vacant hand under his chin. Inferno was surprised by this act, but soon eventually lost his focus and kissed back. The inventor and the cowgirls proceeded to make out as AJ positioned herself on Inferno’s lap, as the boy unwillingly placed his hands on her waist. Applejack wraps her arms around Inferno’s neck and continues to kiss him even more passionately than before.

Her hips moved back and forth on his lap, pressing her body into his even more, mashing her clothed breasts against his clothed chest. AJ let out a soft moan in the kiss, getting more horny by the minute. While Inferno was deep into their kiss, his hands slowly slid down her waist and were now placed onto Applejack’s big plump booty.

"Ya like mah apples that much?" AJ asked, breaking the kiss.

“Oops, sorry. I guess I was too into the kiss. But… yeah. I do.” Inferno repliedIt as he then gives AJ’s ass a firm squeeze.

"It's alright, Inferno. Ah don't mind. You can touch mah ass all ya want. Ya have mah permission to touch me anywhere," AJ reassured, stroking his hair and cheek.

“Ok.” He said as he brought one of his hands up to her triple E-cup breasts and gave them a squeeze. The cowgirl let out a moan as the boy continued to massage her mammaries. AJ smiled at Inferno, swaying her hips on his lap, the more aroused she was becoming. She even began to take off her shirt and tossed it aside, letting her massive breasts jiggle and bounce. She also had on a black laced bra that barely fit her breasts and was ready to snap loose.

Applejack undid her bra and tossed that aside, too, letting her boobs breathe. "Ah hope ya like what ya see."

“I… I… I’m speechless.” Inferno said with a goofy smile, giving Applejack a great answer that he likes what he’s seeing. The farm girl chuckles for a bit as she, unexpected to Inferno, smashes her breasts and shakes them a bit against his face.

"Are ya likin' what ya get, sugarcube?" she asked with a blushing smile. The reply she received was Inferno’s muffled voice against her breasts. But she did get her answer when Inferno slapped her ass, causing the farmgirl to be more aroused. That’s when Applejack began to really lose it.

“Mmmm… Ah can’t help it! Ah need ya now!” She moaned as she got down from Inferno’s lap, and knees in front of his groin as she unbuckles his pants. Applejack pulls down his pants and boxers, letting his erect cock spring up. AJ's face looked like a ripe tomato. "Inferno, how in the hell were ya able to walk with this thang?" She grabbed and stroked his long length. "It's gotta be like… like almost the same length as mah forearm and it's real’ thick!"

“Well, I usually don’t focus on it. But I tend to have difficulties when I see a beautiful and sexy farm girl in the room.” Inferno stated.

“Awww, Aren’t ya a sweet one.” AJ replied as she stroked his shaft and gave it a long lick. She gave it a few more licks before pulling away to grab her boobs and mash his cock between them and began gaving him a boobjob as well as a blowjob. She swirled her tongue around the base, barely able to fit in half of his cock down her throat.

Inferno moan from the pleasure of AJ sucking on his dick and the softness of her breasts around his shaft as well. Applejack was pleased by his reaction and continues to hungrily suck on his dick. Soon the intensity of the arousal got to Inferno’s head and soon he grabbed Applejack's ponytail and began to roughly deepthroat her without thinking. Applejack was taken aback by his roughness.

But at the same time, she found it arousing. She gagged at first, but loosened up and sucked on his dick, moaning erotically on his shaft. Applejack kept rubbing her breast on his cock up and down to get him even more aroused.

Seeing that Applejack was enjoying the rough treatment, Inferno decided to continue his actions as the arousal was clouding his mind.

“You… Are… Really amazing, Applejack.” he said as he continues to deepthroat her. “You enjoy sucking my cock? You love thinking about it going down your throat.”

Applejack moaned constantly, taking in as much of his cock as she could. She sucked on it furiously and hungrily and stared up at him with her beautiful eyes. Soon she felt his cock tense up in her maw, thinking that he’s about to release his load. So without stopping, Applejack increases her pace, sucking and rubbing her breasts against his shaft until finally his cock shoots out cum down her throat. She does her best to drink every single drop, but the last gush made her cough it out.

"Okay… how long have ya had them blue balls?" AJ asked, catching her breath. "Y'all had one o' the most massive loads Ah ever guzzled down. Albeit, very tasty."

“Wha- wait? You mean you did this before.” Inferno asked out of curiosity.

"No, this is the first time Ah ever gave anyone a blowjob. An' if ya'd like… you can also be… mah first time," she rubs the back of her head after saying that

S-s-sure thing!” Inferno replied excitedly as his cock became hardened straight away. The farmer girl chuckled after seeing the boy’s reaction as she got up from the floor and then turned around so that her barely-covered ass was facing towards him. Then Applejack slowly pulled down her skirt and panties, in a sexual manner. Until she was fully nude. Inferno was paralyzed to see AJ’s perfect round plump ass; her ass cheeks were the size of melons. As she turned around to face him, Inferno was impressed by her athletic body, making her look like an Amazon warrior.

“Whoa… You look like a warrior goddess.” Inferno said with awe.

"Ya flatter me too much, sugarcube. So, how do ya want to start this off?" AJ asked.

“Reverse Cowgirl! Shit, I said it out loud!” Inferno yelped with anxiousness and arousal in his voice.

"Alrighty then. Anythin' fer you, lover boy," she said, walking over to him with an added sway to her hips. AJ sat Inferno down on the chair before making herself comfy on his lap again. This time, she guided his long, thick cock inside her dripping, wanting entrance. Slowly, she felt his length enter inside her. Soon, she sank all the way down, feeling her hymen break and she grunted a bit.

“Are you ok?” Inferno asked out of worrying that he hurt AJ.

"Ah'm fine. But Ah ain't no virgin anymore. Can I say the same about you?" AJ asked.

“Yeah, I guess. So… shall we begin?” he asked, in which Applejack replied with a nod.

After the pain had subsided, Applejack then raised her hips up a little, right towards the tip of Inferno’s cock. Then in a clear second, AJ then quickly brings her hips down and begins riding the boy’s huge cock.

She moaned, throwing her head up from how good he felt. She latched one arm around Inferno's neck while she bounced on his lap, getting wetter from how deep he was piercing her insides. Inferno doesn’t want her to feel left out, so he brings one of his hands onto her breasts, squeezing them; and his other hand, he uses to slap AJ’s ass 3 times. Causing the farm girl to be immensely aroused.

Applejack moaned and gasped, leaning onto Inferno some more. She gave her charming man a loving kiss on the cheek. Inferno thrusted his hips upwards, thrusting his massive dick deeper inside her. His thrusts were rough and quick, Applejack found it amazing as she pants and moans.

“You like it rough, my beautiful farmer princess.” Inferno said as he continued his thrusts.

“Yeeees!~ Ah’ do!” AJ screamed happily as she continued to ride his dick. She had never felt so happy before in her whole life. Her moans got more throaty. Inferno kept groping her huge, squishy big girls while he kept putting her through a trip to Pleasureville. She even went so far as to grab her stetson hat and swirl it round over her head. Her eyes shooting up with her tongue lolled out.

Sadly, like all good things, it must come to an end. Her pussy was getting tighter and Inferno's cock was throbbing rapidly, ready to blow.

“Applejack… I’m gonna cum!” Inferno moaned loudly as he increased the pace of his thrusts.

"Yes! Yes! Ah yeah, keep goin'! Give it to me good!" she hollered.

The two quickened their pace and moaned loudly as they reached their limit. And in just a few seconds, Inferno then pumps massive doses of cum deep into Applejack’s womb. The cowgirl screamed with pleasure as her insides were painted white and filled up like a barrel of cider. AJ's womanly juices sprayed all over his cock and all over the floor from how good it felt to be filled up like that.

After minutes of cum dumping, Inferno’s cock began to stop releasing more cum and grew limb. Inferno and AJ were breathing heavily and embraced each other on the chair.

“That… was…” Inferno tries to find words, but is too exhausted to say more.

"...Amazin'," Applejack finished.

“Yeah,” Inferno chuckled. “So… what does this make us, AJ?”

"Well… considerin' we've been friends fer a few days, why don't we just start things off as what they call… friends with benefits? Ah want to take things slow since Ah'm still in high school," Applejack replied.

“I’ll… agree with you… anyday.” Inferno replied.

"Ah… really enjoyed… our time," she replied. "Well… Ah'll be seein' ya again tomorrow durin' class. Take care, Inferno." Applejack grabbed her clothes after getting up. She got herself dressed up and then wobbled her way to the exit. Inferno quickly puts on his pants and runs after AJ to help her to the door.

“I’ll drive you home, you seem a bit wobbly after our fun.” Inferno said as he carried Applejack outside of the building. “We can take my car, I always drive at night to avoid thugs and bandits.”

“Why, have they ever mugged ya?” Applejack asked.

“Naw, I mostly beat the crap out of them when they try to mug me. Once the police found out, they told me to take a car at night.” Inferno stated. “Mostly, I think it was for the mugger’s protection from me.” he jokes.

Applejack chuckled after his humorous remark, until her eyes landed on a car that was parked in a shed that was near the building. It was a black 1967 Chevy Impala, in mint perfect condition.

“Whoa, nice ride ya got there, partner.” Applejack commented.

“Thanks AJ, it once belonged to my… dad. So now I pretty much own it.” Inferno replied.

"Ah'm sure he was a brilliant man who loved ya very much. He'd be so proud o' the man you've become today," AJ said.

“Yeah he would have,” Inferno replied,with a sad tone in his voice. But later his tone changed after he and AJ got into the vehicle. “So… where is your house at?” he asked.

"About a mile away from the city to the East. Ya can't miss it. It's got a large apple orchard with a big, red barn and a dirt path leading to it," AJ explained.

“Sounds like a nice place, okay… Onwards we go,” Inferno foolishly said as he started up the vehicle and drove away from the abandoned warehouse and straight to Applejack’s farm.

The Heist

Morning had come and everyone was heading either to school or to work. Inferno was back at the hideout, upgrading the security systems and software of the tech they were using. Since they were facing an advanced A.I., they can’t risk being hacked. The girls were over at CHS since it was a school day and the Victory Squad was at their jobs in certain parts of the city.

The school day was going on as it normally would. The girls had their separate classes, some were struggling to get by, the others were breezing with ease. Some of the girls were getting all quirky, anxiously wanting to get in on some crime-fighting action. Anything would be better than struggling in their academics.

Some time after their classes ended, the girls left their classrooms, heading on their way to their lockers in the hallways. Sunset turned the corner, which is where she bumped into someone and dropped her textbooks. "Sorry, my bad," she said.

"No worries, I wasn't looking," a male voice said. Sunset recognizes the voice and looks to see her ex-boyfriend, Flash. "Sunset, you alright?"

"Yeah, I didn't expect to run into you like this," Sunset said, picking up her textbooks. "Are you doing alright with your classes?"

"Sure, I'm heading off to history class right now. By the way, did you hear on the news about that attack at the mall and yacht during the weekend?" Flash asked.

"Sort of. I heard there was some sort of attack, but I didn't really get the specific details," Sunset replied, trying not to give herself away. "What did you find out from the news?"

“Well, I heard that the Victory Squad was on the case, but the news then stated new evidence that another team of vigilantes were there before them. The witnesses didn’t know who they were, because from the news report; they stated that the individuals were ‘too fast for the human eye to catch them’.”

"Really? That's impressive. If this other team was moving that fast, imagine how effective they would be against any future big-time crime lords," Sunset commented.

"In this day and age, we could use some vigilantes. The police are cool and all, but they can only do so much. You saw how the police had a tough time with that shootout last Friday and suffered a few casualties," Flash pointed out.

"I did. Well, I'd better get to class. You take care now," Sunset said.

"Yeah… you too. And Sunset…" Flash said, getting her attention. "...Thanks for accepting me as your friend."

“Any time, Flash. Also be sure you don’t change one bit.” She replied as she walked straight to her next class.

As for Twilight, she had to hurry to her physiques class when suddenly, she heard someone calling out to her. Twilight looked around and saw someone in the corner in front of her. She couldn't quite make out what he looks like because of his sunglasses and cap. She walked over with caution and when she was close enough, she facepalmed herself, groaning.

"What are you doing here?" she whispered. The person removed their sunglasses, revealing their eyes. Twilight recognized him as her ex-boyfriend, Timber Spruce. "You do realize that you're trespassing on campus grounds! Why are you even here?" Twilight wasn't too pleased with his unannounced visit.

"I just came here to ask for another chance. I didn't know how to get a hold of you," Timber whispered back.

"For the last time, no! You already had your chance, but you blew it! I need someone in my life who doesn't use cheesy smart lines to pick up girls! And plus, you were seeing a few behind my back, you think I'm gonna forgive you for that?" Twilight scolded quietly.

"Look, I was wrong back then, I admit it! But I'm willing to break those habits," but as Timber said that, his eyes slightly wandered over to one of the female students walking by, his eyes landing on her ass. Twilight already noticed it.

"I'm right here and it's clear to me you're not gonna change. I really thought I could trust you, but you're just another helpless flirt who's only into being some player-wannabe. Sorry, but we're done and that's that. Now go before I alert Principal Celestia," Twilight scolded harshly.

"Twilight, come on," Timber insisted, trying to grab her hand, but she swung her other hand at him, smacking him in the face.

"PRINCIPAL CELESTIA!!! WE GOT A STRANGER ON CAMPUS!!!" she shouted. Timber stumbled back and then tried to run off, but bumps into a pair of soft, squishy melons. He looks up and sees the principal herself, looking displeased.

"We can do this easy way: I escort you out of here without any problems… or the hard way. Meaning, I throw you out of here with your body twisted up like a human pretzel," Principal Celestia warned in a low tone.

"U-Uh… I'll just show myself outta here, no problem," he chuckled nervously before bolting out of the school and away from the campus.

"I do apologize, Twilight. I hope he didn't bother you too much," Celestia said, sweetly.

"No worries, Principal Celestia. Thanks for showing up when I need you.” Twilight replied.

“Well, you’re one of my star students, I have to look after every one of you. Even if it's to personally strangle an ex-boyfriend. Besides, he's not exactly the faithful type,” the grown women replied, which made the nerdy girl laugh.

"Alright, well I'm gonna get to class. See you later, Principal Celestia," Twilight said, heading off to class. Celestia waved goodbye at the ace student before heading to her office.

“Well, got that taken care of. Now i’ll just head to my office and-” Celestia was about to leave right as a snobbish male voice called out to her.

“Why hello, auntie. Aren’t you glad to see me again?” The voice said.

Celestia takes in a deep breath and looks over to the young man who called out to her. This man had white skin like snow with crystal blue eyes lighter than her son Eternal's and blonde hair, all dressed in a fancy suit. "Your visit does come as a surprise, Blueblood," she replied, with her left eye twitching a bit. "Is there something you need from me?" The agitated Principal had a hunch her no-good-nephew either needs some money or a place to stay.

“Well, I was getting a little bored at my company so I decided to come to the school which my dear aunt is running, and may I say you're doing a… ‘splendid’ job with the place.” He replied, but Celestia was not amused with her nephew's visit.

"I see… well, as you know, it's never easy running a school," Celestia said. "Any incidents going on at your company?"

“Well, not really, as always… Well except the part where a few of my manufacturing warehouses were broken into and all of its equipment and machines were stolen.” Blueblood explains.

Celestia's eyes widened and then turned to face her nephew directly. "There was a break-in? Did your surveillance cameras capture the crooks who did it and were you able to call the police about this matter?"

“Actually, I didn’t bother cause I still have 20 other warehouses. Besides, the police are pretty much useless at this point. They can't really stop crooks like this," Blueblood then showed the footage on his phone to his aunt. Celestia watched closely and witnessed what looked like a total of 5 robots blasting the entrance open and walking into the storage. Minutes later, they all walked out with some highly sensitive equipment and flew off.

Celestia can tell this was much more serious. "I see what you mean. And I'm assuming you need my help to capture these… vandals?" she asked.

"Well, I can't have those hoodlums wrecking my other storage facilities. It just wouldn't be good business for me," Blueblood said. “But what can you do my dear auntie, afterall you're just a high school principal.” he stated harshly as he walked away from the conversation until he was out of sight.

Celestia couldn't tolerate her nephew's obnoxious behavior any longer. So now, she plans to get even with him. "Oh, you'll find out," she whispered to herself. She then walked inside her office and grabbed her mic. She cleared her throat and… "Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy, would you please come to my office on an urgent matter? I have a proposition for you that I'd like to discuss with you in person."

After making her announcement, she waited patiently while filling out some paperwork. She hears her door being knocked on later on. "Enter," she permits. And soon, in walks Twilight, Sunset and Fluttershy.

"You wanted to see us?" Fluttershy asked.

"Of course. Girls, are you familiar with my nephew, Blueblood?" Celestia asked. Immediately, the girls all cringed at that name. "Yes, him. Someone broke into his oh-so precious storage facility and stole some of his equipment. As much as I like the idea of seeing him suffer, I have an assignment for you three. We will be tracking down what appears to be… androids and when we recover his equipment… then we will drop it right in front of him."

"You had me at getting back at Blueblood. That guy's a jackass. And for the record… your son, Eternal is a lot more sweet," Sunset said. “And this would be my chance to spite Zoor for nearly killing my friends.” she whispered but it caught Celestia’s ears.

"Remember what I taught you: A ninja must never let their emotions affect their performance," Celestia reminds. “So be careful to let your vendetta against this Zoor affect you.”

“It's Zoor that should be careful about me.” Sunset replied as she sat down in a chair.”

"I don't exactly remember what happened, but from what Inferno showed us, Zoor knocked us all out with some kind of cannon in her hand that would've killed us if he hadn't made those suits for us," Twilight explained.

"He saved our lives with a surprise attack on Zoor and Sunset finished her off. He also saved the Victory Squad," Fluttershy added. “But now Sunset is taking the event really hard.”

"I can understand where she's coming from," Celestia says as she has a flashback to the time when she held her former master in her arms when he was delivered a fatal blow. She had never seen so much blood. "That feeling can never go away, no matter how hard you try." she said to herself. "But anyways, if you can help me recover the equipment… and smash it in front of my nephew, I will allow you girls to take Friday off of school." Celestia said.

“I think Rainbow would appreciate that.” Twilight said. “You can count on us, Celestia.”

"Perfect. Then meet me at the parking lot at 3 PM after school. Be sure to let your parents know you'll be with me for an "After School Project," Celestia said.

“Wait? You’re coming with us?” Fluttershy asked.

"If Zoor's able to vaporize humans with a single blast, I've gotta be there to ensure your safety. You're still students and I will not have my students die because of me," Celestia said.

“Well… Okay but I'm not sure we should let you come with us. Besides you don’t have a suit made of Draconium.” Twilight stated.

“Yes she does, before I made your suits she told me to make hers.” A voice spoke out in the room startling Twilight. She looked around to see where it came from.

"Inferno? Where are you?" Twilight asked.

“I hacked into your phone to speak with you guys, also I overheard your conversation.” Inferno replied.

"What?!" Twilight asked, pulling out her phone. "You hacked my phone?!" Obviously, she didn't approve of Inferno hacking her heavily secured phone like that.

‘I’m sorry, I was upgrading the firewall in your phone to prevent Zoor hacking into it. The overhearing of your conversation was something I didn’t expect.” Inferno explained.

"You're full of surprises. Next thing you know, you, Twilight and Heat will be running a successful independent business together inventing new tech," Sunset said, impressed.

“What? Don’t be ridiculous, Sunset.” Twilight replied.

“Twilight and Heat, sitting in a tree. K-I-S-S-” Before Inferno could finish singing, Twilight mutes the volume on her phone.

"Twilight… are you crushing on one of my boys?" Celestia asked, as she quirk an eyebrow. "I'm all ears."

"U-Uh… I… can neither confirm, nor deny. But he is pretty bright," Twilight said, trying to save herself from the wrath of a mama bear.

“What else?” Celestia replied with a more suspicious tone in her voice. Which made Twilight even more nervous.

"T-T-There's nothing going on between us, we're just barely starting out as friends!" Twilight nervously assured her principal.

The woman stared down at the nerdy girl for a minute before finally she put on a calm face and changed her tone. “Very well then, in the meantime you girls better continue with your school work before your teachers realize you girls and I are leaving the school.” She said.

The three students nodded their heads as they and their principal left the office room and sneaked through the hallways of the school until they were outside behind the school. Once they were outside and there’s no one around to see them, the girls pressed the button on their watches and quickly got into their suits.

Celestia's outfit was a faded pink-ish purple color down the middle and neon blue on both sides of her body with her sun cutie mark embedded on the front of her breasts. On her back was a sheath which carried her prized weapon; the infamous katana made of Draconium steel.

“Oh my, Principal Celestia; if I were Rarity, I’d say you look… stunning.” Fluttershy said.

"Thank you, Fluttershy. I say Inferno did a really good job.” Celestia stated.

“Thank you! You know it took me a longer time to ensure that your suit could fit onto your body. And honestly, Mrs. Celestia, you have a body of a goddess.” Inferno said through the comm link on the girls’ watches.

"You flatter me, Inferno. I guess I did fill out in all the right places," Celestia said, checking herself out, starting with her breasts, then her plump, jiggly ass.

“Uhhhh, Celestia? You’re checking yourself out.” Twilight said, which made the older woman blush in embarrassment.

“Yeah, but she still got it though. Her husband is lucky.” Inferno replied again.

"I'll be sure to pay you back for that comment some day, but not today. Now let's go. And you girls remember the one rule: ninjas must never reveal themselves," Celestia said.

“Well noted.” Twilight replied.

“Hey guys, if it helps I managed to hack into Blueblood’s company and review the footage of the cameras from the heist. It turns out that the equipment they stole were machines used to build EMP missiles that are used to take out power in enemy camps. It seems that your nephew has been dealing with the military, Celestia.” Inferno explained.

“Well at least that seems harmless.” Fluttershy commented.

“Although fun fact, it seems that the electromagnetic pulse of the missiles were too highly unstable that it can be lethal to humans. And it seems Blueblood had already sold these missiles without even stating that information to the military officials.” Inferno added.

“Wait, are you saying that my nephew is selling non-lethal weapons to people that can kill them and the people they intend to use them on?!” Celestia asked. She clenched her fist and put on a more serious look. "Inferno, see if you can alert any military personnel about the products my nephew has sold to them and warn them of the dangers the parts to those missiles possess."

“Already on it, I have an old friend on the inside. And while I was at it, I searched through the company files to see if there were any other warehouses that may have these machines. And your boy here has found one facility that hasn’t been jumped yet. But there’s bad news.” Inferno stated.

“What's the bad news?” Sunset asked.

“The facility is a city block near the Victory Squad Tower.” Inferno answered. Sunset, Twilight and Fluttershy were panicked by this news.

"Eternal!!!"

"Heat!!!"

"Israel!!!" As all three girls blurted out the boys' names, they put their hands to their lips, realizing what they let slip out off their tongues. Celestia approached her students, looking a bit curious and suspicious of them.

"And what do my boys and their friend have to do with any of this?" Celestia asked. "I'm waiting for an answer… now!"

Sunset gulped, hoping she didn't have to find out so soon. "Alright, there's no point in denying it, but… your sons and Israel Yabuki… are actually the Victory Squad. We recently found out about this yesterday."

"WHAT?! AND I WASN'T INFORMED OF THIS, WHY?!" she yelled, going full mama bear on the girls.

"B-B-Because, they… uh… Inferno can tell you!” Twilight said.

“Oooooh no! Leave me out of this, it was your girls’ idea that we should bring them to the hideout.” Inferno replied, before realizing that he slipped up information. “Oops.”

Mama bear was getting even more angry and then… "Inferno… we will discuss this… after we complete this mission. Do… I… make… myself… CLEAR?!" she yelled that last part.

“Yes ma’am!” Inferno replied.

“Don’t yell at Inferno for our choice, Celestia. I mean he did save your sons’ lives including ours as well.” Fluttershy said, hoping to convince the woman not to kill the young man.

Celestia took in a deep breath a few times before regaining some of her composure. "Did they have any sort of serious injuries when you brought them to the hideout? And did they swear to keep the hideout a secret?" she asked, calmly.

“Not really, they were wearing armor that Heat invented that's made of Infinium, which is almost kinda like Inferno’s Draconium…” Twilight explained before Inferno rudely interrupted.

“Which is cheap and a ripoff!” He shouted.

“Yeah, he’s still a little edgy over it. But the boys did promise to keep our hideout a secret, if we don’t tell anyone of their secret, which… includes you.” Sunset added to Twilight's explanation.

"Fair enough. But Inferno… you insult my son's inventions again and you're gonna feel the receiving end of my Swift Crescent Kick," Celestia warned in a deep tone. "So watch your mouth… unless I'm not around."

"R-Right, my bad." Inferno replied. “But to be fair, it was interesting to see how his metal could absorb energy.”

"Good, now let's go, we've wasted enough time," Celestia said. The girls nod and follow their principal into the city in search of the warehouse that hopefully was still undisturbed. Inferno set the girls the coordinates of the warehouse.

After following them and remaining in the shadows, they eventually reached the facility. And it wasn’t so hard to tell that it’s the one they were looking for; because it had Blueblood’s name on it. The three girls and woman remained hidden in a dark alleyway as they observed the facility’s front entrance, not seeing any suspicious activity in the area.

“Well, it looks like we beat Zoor’s puppets.” Twilight said.

“What should we do now?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well we can’t wait for Zoor to show up.” Sunset stated as she informs Inferno over the comm. “Inferno, is there a way we could break in?”

“I've checked the facility’s structure; inside and out and there should be many ways I could get you in. Of course, there are three access points into the building: the ventilation systems, the loading dock, and… well the front door.” Inferno stated.

"The front door's too obvious. Security is pretty tight around there. The ventilation might work, but I'm not sure we can fit in there because of… well… our shapely figure," Sunset blushed, cupping her own breasts and her hourglass hips.

“Well then… you girls could try the roof. Apparently, the roof section of the manufacturing floor is basically glass, and judging by the time schedule, the workers are currently having a lunch break right… now. So you guys have a 1-hour window to get into the facility.” Inferno explained.

“Well it's settled, we're heading to the roof.” Celestia said.

“But how, someone would see us for sure.” Fluttershy pointed out.

“Well… I was gonna inform you all about this little fact, but desperate times call for desperate measures. I also installed a camouflage unit in your suits, which would allow you to blend in with your surrounding environment. To activate it, press the red button on your watches.” Inferno informed the four ladies. The girls pressed the button and instantly, their bodies vanished.

“Whoa… Inferno Blaze, you are full of wonders.” Celestia said.

“Yeah, this… is… amazing!” Twilight stated, while looking adorkable.

“I’m like a chameleon.” Fluttershy said as she placed her hand on a concrete wall and saw her hand change with the wall’s color and texture.

“Awww you guys know how to make a guy like me feel special… which never happens to me.” Inferno replied.

"You're a very skilled inventor, Inferno. No need to beat yourself up," Sunset said.

“Thanks… Anyway, goodluck girls.” he responded right as he silenced his comm link. The girls moved out, heading up to the roof of the storage warehouse. They spot an opening a few feet away from their current position. Celestia went in first, then the girls went in after her. Once inside, they scanned their surroundings.

The storage had multiple large metal containers like the ones found on ships or outside on the docks, all were securely locked up tight. Not a single security guard was in sight. Inferno's research on them being on a lunch break was right on the dot.

"Where do we go now?" Fluttershy whispered.

"Now we just find the containers with the parts for the miss--" Twilight's plan is interrupted when she hears the sound of metallic footsteps on the other side of the building. "Did you hear that?"

"I did. We're gonna have to be extra quiet. Follow my lead," Celestia whispered. The girls made their way towards the sound. Moments later, they peeked over some of the cargo and found the alleged crooks. Only this time, there were 10 androids instead of 5.

"It looks like we've got our work cut out for us. What's the plan now? Do we take them out now or wait and see what they're gonna take?" Twilight asked.

"Let's wait. We need to know what they're trying to steal," Celestia whispered.

"If you say so," Sunset said. They stood in wait, watching the androids shape their arms into lasers instead of cannons. The androids cut a large, rectangular hole through the container, and soon they reached their hand in there. And in a few seconds, they pulled back their arm and in their hand was a metal ingot.

“Mission Complete; we found the Infinium.” The android said as it’s comrades began taking out more ingots from the container and loading it into a crate.

“Wait, did it just say… Infinium?” Twilight asked.

“Inferno, are you seeing this?” Sunset asked the inventor through the comm.

“Yep, I’m seeing it. That is 100% pure Infinium, I did a scan on the metal; its density and molecule structure; it is a definite match to the Victory Squad’s armor.” Inferno stated. “I’m gonna send Heat Blitz the footage and see if he knows about this. Which should take a while. In the meantime, you all make sure they don’t escape with that metal.”

"Way ahead of you," Celestia said. "Sunset, cover the West side of the perimeter, Twilight, the South, Fluttershy, the East, I'll approach them from the front. Go!" A mili-second after she gave the signal, Celestia was already in position. The other girls got into position. Celestia grabbed her neon shurikens and threw them at 4 of the androids, instantly shutting them down after targeting their main power source with pin-point accuracy.

"Enemy sighted," the remaining androids said. Their arms turned into cannons and aimed at the girls before firing at them. The femineme ninjas dodge their attacks and take them head on. Sunset sliced down 2 androids with her ninjatō, Twilight immediately took out an elite android with her explosive shurikens, and Fluttershy had caught one by the neck with the chain whip of her kusarigama and then tore it off with one pull.

Celestia deals with the remaining two androids, slicing down the first one's lower body and then delivers a roundhouse kick into the second one. As she attempts to impale the second android’s head. She then felt something impacted her posterior, while she stumbled a bit and felt the impact, she turned around to see the first, legless android who had its pulse cannon pointed towards her, which made her believe that it was the one that shot at her behind. The woman was extremely pissed, so much so that she stared at the android with a death glare; which made the emotionless android… cower in fear.

“Uh-oh.” It said just as the principal raised her foot up and stomped on the android’s head, shattering it in pieces.

"I'll thank you to kindly keep your hands and feet off my buns," Celestia said, trying to keep her remaining anger in check. After smashing all of the remaining androids, the 4 ladies regroup next to the container.

“Did we get them all?” Fluttershy asked. Soon they heard heavy metal footsteps coming towards them, which had them all turn towards the sound, seeing a solo android that looks exactly like the 3 bigger and heavily armored androids they fought on the yacht. “I guess not.” the animal lover stated.

The elite android stares at the four ninjas in silence until 3 foot long blades appear out of both of its arms. The blades were in a bright orange-red neon color, and were generating some very intensive heat.

“Well that’s new?” Twilight said out of confusion.

And in a quick second, the android charges at the four and then brings its blades down towards Fluttershy. But Celestia got in front of it and caught the android’s blades with her katana. The android and her stare at each other for a second before they draw back their blades and continue to duel with their baldes. As the fight went on, Sunset and Twilight then noticed two more androids appeared out of nowhere and took off with the crate that contained the stolen Infinium as they blew a hole into the wall of the building and escaped.

“They’re getting away!” Sunset shouted.

“Go after them, I can handle this android.” Celestia stated as she is locked in combat with the elite android.

“What? But we can’t leave you…” Fluttershy was about to protest the adult when Celestia kicked the android through a stake of wooden crates.

“I think she can take care of herself.” Twilight whispered to her animal-loving friend. "Trust me, she's a lot more skilled than us. She took out the majority of the androids, one big bruiser android won't be any different."

Fluttershy hesitated, but eventually agreed and left the building with Twilight and Sunset. The three girls chased after the androids that were making off with the infinium as fast as they possibly could. When they got close enough, Sunset drew her ninjato from her sheath and spun in the air and slashed at the androids arms, making them drop the crates of infinium with a loud, audible thud.

The androids turn back to reclaim their objective; unfortunately, Twilight throws her explosive shurikens into the androids’ heads right before they detonate and the metal adversaries blow up into shattered pieces.

"Keep your grubby metal paws off of Heat's life's work!" Twilight said in a deep, angry tone.

"Whoa, never knew you had such a commanding attitude," Sunset said.

"Well, now that we've saved the infinium, what do we do with it?" Fluttershy asked.

"I'll take it from here," a male voice called out. The girls looked up in front of them. Looked and behold, the Victory Squad had arrived. Heat Blitz, in his purple armor walked over to the crate of his infinium and looked inside. "I should've known that the bastard would try a stunt like this."

"Blueblood's always had bad blood with us mainly because we made a more successful living after graduating high school and he didn't," Eternal said.

"Wait, does that mean he knows about your identity?" Twilight asked.

"Sure, but no one believes him since he's made a habit out of lying to everyone over the past years since we've known that bozo," Heat said.

“So… How did you both know about our situation… oh wait, Inferno informed you.” Fluttershy said.

“Yes, he did. And he had also informed us about our cousin selling EMP weapons that are lethal to humans.” Eternal replied.

"We sent word to our dad about this incident and he's getting in touch with the police and his lawyers to settle this matter right," Heat said.

"Anyways, we're gonna take the infinium back to Victory Squad Tower and step up security so Blueblood doesn't try anything like this again," Heat said. As Eternal and Israel carried the crate, Heat walked up to the girls, specifically Twilight. "Thanks for all your help and Inferno's help. I owe you big times for this." Heat taps the button on his metal mask, making it retract, showing Twilight his warm, grateful smile. "You're really amazing."

The nerdy girl felt her cheeks flushing and giggled slightly. "I was just doing what was right. No need to make a--" but then, Twilight is surprised by a big hug from Heat. Her heart raced a thousand miles before she hugged him back.

After expressing their gratitude, the Victory Squad took their property back home with them while the girls headed back to meet up with their principal. After they had met up at a rooftop, 3 blocks away from the facility, Celestia finally meets up with the girls. With dust and burns all over her suit.

“Nice to see you all again. Did you manage to stop the androids from escaping?” She asked her three students.

"Yeah. And the Victory Squad got their infinium back. And we might see Blueblood get sued and in court anytime now.” Twilight replied.

“Excellent work, my students. Looks like your training had paid off… mostly.” Celestia responded with a proud smile. “Now let's all head back to CHS before anyone gets suspicious.” She added as she turned around to start running back to CHS, but the girls’ eyes caught something.

“Uhhh, Celestia?” Sunset spoke.

“Mmmm” Celestia turned around and looked at the three girls.

“You… uh, have a….” Twilight was trying to find words, but instead starting to point fingers. The principal was confused for a bit as she looked towards wherever Twilight was pointing at; which was her rear. And on it was a handprint made of coolant. This caused the woman to blush and face straight towards her students.

“Well…. Lets just say that my adversary.... got a little handsy in our duel.” She replied with a blush on her cheeks. “And in return…. I ripped his head off.”

"Yikes and I thought those smacks to our rears were scary. But you're on a whole other level of scary, Principal," Sunset chuckled nervously. "It's a good thing that you're on our side."

"Oh, you haven't even seen how scary I can be. I could always get out a rose whip to spank you if I wanted to… but I'm merciful, so no need to worry," Celestia reassured.

“Uhhh girls, not that I don’t want to alarm you… but 8th period is about to end.” Fluttershy mentioned.

"WHAT?! Quick, let's hurry while there's still time!" Sunset panicked. Celestia raced ahead of her students at blinding speeds, eventually reaching the school 15 minutes before it can be let out for the day.

After school hours had ended, the girls and Principal Celestia all headed to their hideout to continue their daily training, and more importantly, to discuss the Infinium heist.

As they arrived, Inferno have made them supper; which was handmade pizza. And who knew he could cook very well.

“So wait a minute, you’re saying that Principal Celestia got molested by an android... and she tore its head off?” Inferno asked Sunset, Twilight, and Fluttershy as they discussed their mission with the others, in which the girls nodded. “Well, I feel bad for the poor sucker who took her on prom night.” he said as he drank his root beer from a mug that said: “I’m an inventor. Sue me!”

“You kidding me? I feel bad for her husband.” Rainbow whispered.

"Luckily, my husband always treated me with the utmost respect and love. The only downside was his success as a wealthy owner over a couple of hotels in the city," Celestia said.

“Why is that a problem? Doesn’t he have time to spend with his beautiful, loving wife?” Inferno asked out of curiosity.

"He comes home from time to time, but usually when he does, all he can do is sleep. We barely have time to have a nice dinner every 4 or 5 months or so. But I'm not holding it against him, since I've got two other boys who make me just as happy. My sons and they're always paying me a visit 2 times a week. They're the reason why I'm so content in my life right now," Celestia reassured her friends.

“Yeah but, still… Should he at least take a day off once in a while. I mean if I was ever your husband, I would be spending my hours, every day, with you.” Inferno stated.

"Aww, you're such a sweetheart. Maybe if I met you 20 years earlier, I'd have accepted your proposal, young man," Celestia said, stroking Inferno's hair. "But let's not stray off-topic too much and get back to the business at hand."

“Right, Inferno have you looked over the footage of the heist?” Sunset asked the inventor.

“Well, I scoured through every clip and video, and so far, the androids were only going after the Infinium Blueblood stole. I mean there were many dangerous military weapons and machinery for them to use, but so far they have stolen none.” Inferno explained. “Which begs the questions… what do they want with the Infinium and more importantly, how did they find out about it?”

"Do you think they might've hacked into the Victory Squad's database?" Twilight asked.

“But I thought it was impossible to hack into?” Rarity asked.

"Nothing's impossible if it's Zoor who's got access to nearly every database," Sunset pointed out with a serious look.

“Even the machines that make cupcakes?!” Pinkie gasped.

“Pinkie, there are no cupcake-making machines.” Inferno replied.

"Well, it could happen!" Pinkie retorted.

"Forget about the cupcakes, what should we do since Zoor’s got her eyes on Heat’s Infinium?” Rainbow asked.

"Maybe we should help them find some place to hide their infinium where Zoor can't find it or the boys since Heat's the one who invented the infinium," Fluttershy suggested.

“Well, I upgraded the software in our hideout, designed it to hide from even Zoor’s eyes. To her, this place doesn’t even exist.” Inferno suggested. “So we could hide him here for the time being until I can update the firewall at the Victory Squad Tower.”

"You mean relocate the boys from the tower to this base?" Twilight asked.

"There's no choice. They're not safe up in that eyesore of a tower. I'm ordering full permission for you all to relocate the boys here tomorrow after school," Celestia said. "Inferno, you keep trying to upgrade the security system. Take a break for some food or sleep if you have to. Do I make myself clear?"

"You can count on me, Mrs. Celestia.” The inventor replied while giving a salute. Soon after that, he went back into his computer and began to work his magic.

“Well… it looks like we’ll be picking the boys up after school tomorrow.” Sunset said.

"You should be happy. I mean, you did become friends with Eternal down at the mall, didn't you? He's not too bad-looking," Rainbow teased, elbowing Sunset.

"Knock it off, Rainbow. Eternal and I are barely starting out as friends. But I would be lying if I said he wasn't handsome," Sunset blushed.

“You said handsome, darling! So you do like him.” Rarity teased.

Sunset immediately drops her head down on the table, covering up her face in embarrassment as her friends, except Celestia, laugh at her reaction and her agitation.

A New Threat and Old Rival

After preventing a heist and having a run-in with Zoor’s androids yesterday, the girls were now on high alert for what’s next to come. And not only that, now they had to visit the boys at their tower and tell them about their relocation plan. With Celestia’s permission, the girls were allowed to skip school, much to Twilight’s dismay. But lucky for her, Celestia reassured her and her friends that it won't affect their grades. And Inferno tagged along with the girls, so that he’ll probably gain clearance into the Victory Squad Tower and, with the boys’ permission, upgrade their security systems.

They decided to ride the public bus to the tower, to avoid any suspicion from the streets. And also because Inferno wasn’t allowed to stroll through the alleyways and streets due to what he told Applejack.

12 minutes into the bus ride, after picking up and dropping off a few passengers, the girls arrived a few yards away from the tower. Inferno and the girls got off the bus and walked up to the entrance, making their presence known.

As soon as they reached the front door, they heard a buzzing sound. "Unknown civilians detected, please identify yourselves and state your business," a male computer voice said.

"My name is Inferno Blaze, I'm here, on behalf of the big bosses of this establishment, for updating the security systems and software of the building.” Inferno replied to the voice. “And I also brought with me a few friends of mine. We came here to see Eternal Flames, Heat Blitz, and Israel Yabuki.” he added.

"One second while I confirm your visit with the boys," the computer voice said before going silent for a few moments.

“Are you sure this is gonna work?” Sunset whispered to the inventor.

“Uhhhhh… Maybe.” He replied anxiously.

"Confirmed. Access granted," the computer voice said, opening up the doors.

"Well… that was easy," Inferno said.

Soon the girls and the inventor entered the building and soon their eyes were drawn all over the place. Inside the tower was an empty lobby with bullet-proof plexi-glass to protect the inside from any outsiders that might try to force their way in. There was a large elevator down the center of the lobby which would lead up to some floors. The place even had an indoor fountain.

“Shit, this place’s got everything!” Rainbow said in amusement.

“My word, this place is truly divine.” Rarity commented.

"Are we sure those guys are paying rent for this place?" Applejack asked, also impressed.

"I wouldn't mind living in this place. Just imagine all the good stuff they got here!" Twilight said, geeking out again.

"Aww, Twilight's Adorkable Mode activated," Pinkie addressed, making Twilight blush. She giggled nervously, trying to regain her composure.

"If we're done watching Twilight looking cute again, let's hurry on up to the boys' rooms," Sunset chuckles, making Twilight blush even more. The girls and Inferno walked over to the elevator where they were realized…

"Hang on, we don't even know which floor they're on," Rainbow stated.

“Oh crap!” Sunset said, agitated by this fact.

"I can take you to where they are. Allow me," the computer voice said in the camera above the elevator before it moved upwards. "And allow me to entertain you with some relaxing music.” Then afterwards, the girls heard a very old theme play on the hidden speakers. And right away, Pinkie squeed and then moved to the beat all giddy.

“Well… at least we won’t git bored while we're at it.” Applejack said.

“It's kinda catchy.” Fluttershy added.

"I wonder if they allow huge parties like the ones we’ve seen in some of those movies," Rainbow said, thinking about it.

"Doubt it. I don't think their dads would approve of them using the tower for that purpose," Sunset said.

“Well they must have some bummer dads.” Rainbow replied.

"You know our security system's not the only one with ears," Eternal voice echoed over the speakers, cancelling out the music for a bit. "And this tower is built for defense, not to get people together for a drunken night of screaming and breaking stuff."

“Next time Dash… keep yer mouth shut.” Applejack whispered to the rainbow-haired athlete.

Finally, the elevator came to a stop and the doors opened up, only to be met with another face they didn't recognize. She had a moderate rose colored, sided mohawk with a scar on her right eye, and she had moderate opal eyes. She was wearing a leather jacket with a hoodie, and a small shirt which hugged her triple E breasts. And she wore black cargo pants which were a little tight on her hips, but looked comfortable for her to wear. Her skin had a purple grape color.

She was eyeing her watch for a few seconds, even after the elevator doors opened. Then she looked up at them with an unamused look on her face. “You are all a few seconds late. Do you have any idea how unacceptable it is for the clients to expect their visitors late?” She was grilling on them with a tensed expression on her face. “Especially if you-” Before she could say more, her eyes landed on Inferno, who was blankly staring back at her during her statement. "No… fucking… way. Inferno?" her eyes widened and her jaw dropped.

"T-Tempest?" Inferno blinked in surprise. The woman, now named Tempest, gasped and a big smile ran across her face. She pushed the other girls aside and picked him up, squeezing him in a big bear hug.

"Inferno! Oh my god, it's been so long! Where have you been?" She said with extreme enthusiasm.

“I… would love to… tell you… but you’re… killing me!” Inferno gasped for air as the happy women kept her tight embrace on him.

"Oops," Tempest said as she let him go. "Sorry, I got a little carried away." While the girls were all confused and weirded out about what was going on in front of them.

"Uh, Inferno? You know this gal?" Applejack asked, getting slightly suspicious and jealous.

"Y-Yeah, Applejack. She's an old friend of mine. Her name's Tempest Shadow, but her real name… is Fizzlepop Berrytwist," Inferno replied.

"How did you two meet?" Fluttershy asked.

“We’ve been friends since we were kids. We both had a tough time back then, times that were cruel to us. So we met each other and we have had each other’s back since.” Inferno explained.

"Aww, that's so sweet, darling. It's a pleasure to meet you. We're Inferno's friends. I am Rarity, or Ms. Rarity if you would prefer," Rarity extended her hand out to the mohawk girl for a pleasant handshake. Of course, Tempest was a bit hesitant to shake the fashion diva’s hand, but Inferno gestures to her that it was alright, which made the mohawk girl smile.

“It's.. uh, pleasure to meet you all. Any friend of Inferno, is a friend of mind.” She replied, shaking Rarity’s hand and looking at all of them.

"Pardon me, but I get that you don't know any of us, but rest assured we're on the boys' side," Twilight said.

“I know and Inferno even informed me of all you girls and how you heroically saved those civilians on that yacht and stopped the Infinium heist yesterday.” Tempest replied.

“He did what now?” Rainbow asked while she and the girls all turned to the inventor, who was now a little anxious.

“Hehehe… I may have, possibly… slightly… told her about you guys and what we do… through email.” Inferno stated.

"WHAT!?” They all replied loudly.

“Hey, we can trust her! Tempest and I have known each other for a long time. She promised not to tell anyone.” Inferno assured them.

“As long as you girls treat him right and don’t get him killed.” Tempest whispered to them, with a threatening stare.

“Also, Sunset, Twilight, Fluttershy; you guys remember about my friend in the military I told you girls about yesterday.” the inventor mentioned, which got the three girls a bit curious.

“Yes… you did.” Sunset replied. “Why?”

“Wait… does that mean… Tempest is ex-military?!" Twilight asked, shocked.

“Actually, I still am. I’m just assigned by the owners of this tower to watch and protect their sons. Who apparently doesn't want me to be in the same room with them. In fact, they pull off a quick stunt to avoid me at all times, can you believe that!?” Tempest responded with an annoyed expression on her face.

"Maybe they just haven't gotten to get to know you well. We could persuade them as best as we can if you want," Fluttershy implied.

“Very well, follow me. I’ll lead you to them.” She said. Tempest then grabs Inferno by the hand and leads him with her as the girls follow the two to the boy’s penthouse down the hall. Tempest opens the door and lo and behold, the Victory Squad was there in the living room, watching some movies.

“Boys, your friends have arrived.” Tempest spoke to the three, loudly for them to hear her. Israel looked back and smiled.

"Sweet! Thanks a bunch, Tempest! Bring them over here," he said happily.

“Uh, it seems they like ya around.” Applejack said.

“Yeah, because you all are here. Mostly they don’t socialize with me cause their fathers hired me…. But I do admit, Israel and Heat are the only ones out of three of them that were willing to talk to me.” Tempest replied as she led the girls into the penthouse and into the living room with the boys. “Well, I’ll leave you all to it.” she said as she walked herself out of the living room and out the door.

“I’ll go with her, it's been awhile since I saw her, so we have a lot of catching up to do.” Inferno said as he followed Tempest. “Plus I do need her help to tell me where the tower’s security room and the main supercomputer is."

"You'll find it on the 10th floor behind the door that's reinforced by Infinium," Eternal said.

“Sorry dude I can’t hear you, gotta go!” Inferno replied, not hearing anything Eternal said and was out the door before anyone could stop him.

"Why that no good, upstart, son of a--"

"Hey, whoa, take it easy, Eternal," Sunset said, getting in front of Eternal. “Inferno’s just a little excited to see Tempest, they are friends from childhood.”

"Fine. Come and have a seat on the couch, I'll go and get some drinks. You girls want some?" Eternal offered, walking to the kitchen.

"Of course, if you have any tea, that would be lovely, darling. Any tea will do," Rarity said.

"I'm good, but thanks for offering," Rainbow said.

"A cup of water will do for me," Twilight said.

"Same here," Sunset added.

"I'll have some tea just like Rarity," Fluttershy said.

"Ah had a drink, so no worries," Applejack assured.

"Ooh! I'll have a strawberry milkshake!" Pinkie said.

"I bet her milkshakes bring all the boys to the yard," Israel whispered to Heat. He snickered a little bit from that.

After leaving the penthouse, Inferno and Tempest were heading to the elevator, using it to head to the 10th floor where the security room is. Once the two were inside the elevator and started heading down a few levels, the two stood in the elevator, in awkward silence.

“Soooo… How have you been? Probably good when you're surrounded by a group of girls, eh.” Tempest said, with a teasing look on her face.

"T-Tempest, I… I know it looks bad, but all of them are just friends, nothing more. I mostly work for them, developing their gear for this current threat we're facing. I was hired by their principal to help them," Inferno said.

Tempest chuckled at his reaction. “Hehe, I'm messing with ya. Though it is funny to see you freak out like that.” She replied.

Inferno chuckled. "You haven't changed one bit since we last met. Aside from your new work assignment, what have you been up to these days? Are things at home going alright?"

“Well… it's complicated. But I have been training new recruits in the army last month. Of course, I had to harshly discipline one of them when he decided to get a little handsy with my posterior.” Tempest answered.

"Oh shit! What'd you do to him?"

“Let’s just say that… he’ll never have kids in the future.” She stated.

"Ouch! Damn, you're brutal… But you know, this is gonna sound crazy and I mean this in the nicest way… you do fill out nicely in all the right places," Inferno said, patting her shoulder.

Tempest’s cheeks turned completely red after he said that and her heart began to beat faster afterwards. Hearing this from her childhood friend… and long-time crush, made her feel all giddy on the inside.

"Gee, thanks. I could say the same to you. When I first hugged you, I felt all that sweet muscle under your clothes and… you never ever told me you had a huge package down there. I bet all that hard work got you hard and stressed down there, big boy," Tempest

Inferno then got even more anxious and his face turned red as well. “Tempest! I give you the nicest way I could comment about you, and in return, you tease me.” He said.

"Hey, I can't help it if you've turned into one hell of a stud. And plus, you said it yourself that I filled out nicely in all the right places," Tempest posed, giving him a glimpse of the side of her butt and her impressive cleavage.

Inferno turns his eyes away, hiding away his reddened face. Luckly, the elevator had arrived on the 10th floor. “Oh look we arrived!” He said, with pure anxiety. And as the doors opened, Inferno instantly walked out the elevator and headed his way to the security room.

Tempest followed behind him, with a disappointed and regretful look on her face. “Damn it, Tempest! What were you thinking? You finally see him after many years, and the first thing you do is tease him and show off your body to him? Oh you really are a good friend!” Tempest whispers harshly to herself, feeling guilty for doing that to Inferno.

"Are you feeling okay, Tempest?" Inferno asked, putting a hand on her shoulder again.

“Yes… Yes, I'm fine.” She replied with a weak smile on her face. “So, uh, the security room is this way.” she stated as she led him to a room where the security room is. The door was made of solid reinforced Infinium.

"You know, Tempest, if you ever need to get something off your chest, you can always come talk to me about anything. And you know I've always got your back," Inferno reassured.

Tempest felt at ease by Inferno’s kindness, cheering her up a little. She really wanted to tell him about how she felt. But apparently, while she may look like a tough girl, she was absolutely scared of telling him. So she at least decides to keep it hidden for now and looks towards the inventor with a smile on her face.

“Thanks Inferno, you are a good friend to me. Just give me some time to… think about what my answer would be.” She said.

"Sure, take all the time you need," Inferno nodded. "So… how do we get the door open?"

“I have the passcode into the room. The owners told me the code right before they left for some reason. Just in case if the boys wander around the tower, I’ll always have eyes on them.” Tempest replied.

“Wow, you never ceased to amaze me, Tempest.” Inferno responded.

“Eh, it's what i'm all about.” Tempest stated as she enters the passcode and opens the door. The two then walked into the room as the door closed behind them.

Back with the girls and Victory Squad, Eternal got almost everyone the drinks they ordered and then sat down to discuss the reason behind their visit. "Alright, what's up?" Eternal asked.

“Well… we came here to tell you that, you guys are gonna have to come and stay at our hideout for a little while.” Sunset replied.

"But why? We're pretty much secured up here in the tower," Heat asked.

"The thing is… your security was compromised. We have reason to believe that Zoor, the A.I who controls the androids, found out about your Infinium supplies by hacking into your database and digital files. We don’t know for sure how she’s doing it, but we can’t risk your guys’ safety."

"Which is why you have to come with us to a more secure spot that not even Zoor knows about. And plus, no offense, your base does stick out like a sore thumb," Rainbow said.

"Eh, she's got us there," Israel shrugged.

"I say we should dish out whatever this Zoor can throw at us and pay her back tenfold. No… a hundred fold! I'm not gonna let her scare us out of our own home!" Eternal said stubbornly.

"Eternal, listen to reason! Zoor's an A.I, she could be listening in on our conversation as we speak right now. We have to take some necessary precautions, even if it means moving out of the tower for a while," Heat said.

"And this could be your big shot to finally spend more time with your cute little bacon-headed girlfriend, big guy," Israel teased. Eternal's cheeks blushed and glared over at the silver-haired loud-mouth buffoon across from where he was sitting.

“Anymore words come out of your mouth, I'm feeding you to the piranhas that our dad owns.” Eternal whispered to Israel.

"Sheesh… no sense of humor," Israel said, raising his hands defensively.

"Sorry about his outburst, but he's got some very conflicting emotions he's never experienced in his life. Not to make fun of him, I'm just pointing it out," Heat said.

"Well… anyways, this is just a temporary leave. Rest assured, you'll be back here once Inferno's fully installed a new security feature that'll keep Zoor out of your database. Trust us, it'll be for your own good," Twilight assured.

"Hmm… I suppose it couldn't hurt. We might as well pack our bags. I'll go get my suitcases and duffle bag ready," Israel got up from the couch and then headed out of the living room and down the hall, disappearing from everyone's eyes.

Eternal sighs. "Very well. As long as it means he's trying to step up our security, I'll go. When do we leave?” he asks.

"I'll go ahead and gather up our gear, even our suits," Heat said.

"Do you need any help?" Twilight asked.

"No, it's alright, they're extremely light despite how heavy they look," Heat said. He and his older brother soon left the living room and left the girls to sit quietly by themselves.

Meanwhile, in the security room, Inferno gets to work on the security mainframe updates. He even installed a device in the supercomputer’s motherboard as a failsafe if the updates should ever fail. He had burned himself from the electric current of the wires and cords, once or twice.

“Ow! Son of a Bitch!” Make that three times. Luckly, he finally installed the device and closed up the panel of the motherboard and checked over the updates and installments on the computer. “Man, these guys really need to upgrade their security. I mean there are so many gaps in the digital firewall and loopholes, it makes swiss cheese look solid." He stated.

Tempest watches him work and can’t help but smile, seeing him in geek mode. “Wow, you're like Gordon Ramesy. Only with computers.” She said.

"First came as a hobby, now it's my job, my life's work. But I'll tell ya, as soon as I finish this last touch here, not even cockroaches can crawl in here without setting off alarms," Inferno replied confidently.

And soon, after the update was finished, alarms started blaring all around the building. "Warning! Warning! Incoming threats approaching from outside the building. All sides are blocked off and compromised," the system said. Inferno checked the surveillance footage on the monitors, finding, to his surprise, an army of weird people in bug-like outfits. All of them are led by a single woman in a black and teal blue flexible body suit.

"Hey! Both of you!" Eternal called out from the entrance. The inventor and the bodyguard turned to the red headed rager boy. "Either suit up or get to safety, we've got company outside! Activate all defense shields immediately!" he commanded.

“I haven’t finished the updates yet! They still need time to install.” Inferno stated.

“I’ll have all security personnel to the front entrance. Eternal Flames, you return to the penthouse and stay there.” Tempest orders as she runs out of the room.

“Wait, Tempest… WAIT!” Inferno shouted after her, but she arrived at the elevator and headed straight down to the lobby.

"Don't worry, she's got the means necessary to defend herself and work alongside us. I'm heading to my room to suit up!" Eternal then runs out of the security room and heads off to his own room.

After he had left, Inferno sat in his chair, watching the security footage, seeing the mass numbers of this invading army. But the one screen he was focused on, was the elevator camera footage with Tempest. The inventor grew worried about his friend, and he was dead serious on not letting her fight this battle alone.

“I think I’ve stayed on the sidelines for far too long.” He said to himself, as she reaches for his cybernetic arm and taps his finger on it. Soon the arm had opened itself to reveal a touchscreen pad in it. The inventor then types in a code and then presses a red button next to the pad. “Here goes nothing.”

Outside in the hallway, the sound of metal and energy powering up is heard from the security room. And a large shadow appears on the wall.

Meanwhile, the girls suited up themselves using the watches Inferno gave them. Moments later, all 7 girls transformed into their cyber ninja outfit, ready to shine. They took one last look out the windows at their new adversaries.

"Let's get this party started," Pinkie said, cracking her knuckles and smirking to the point where it would freak anybody out.

“Next time, don’t try to freak us out again.” Rainbow informed the party girl.

"Move out. This could be another big challenge," Sunset said. And soon afterwards, the girls all vanished like true ninjas.

Outside the tower itself, the lady supposedly in charge of this massive army, chuckled as she visualized a quick victory. "This will be a most glorious day for me. Those poor fools have no idea what'll hit them. Drones, once you've patched into the security, search the tower for those boys and bring both of the two to me!" the woman commanded.

"Yes, my queen," the drones replied. The drones took out their phones and opened up their hacking apps. And just like that, with a touch of a button, the drones patched into the system and disabled the security. "We're ready!"

"STORM THE TOWER! FIND THOSE BOYS!!!" she yelled. Her army charged straight in, forcing the doors open and slowly making their way up the floors.

As they searched through the levels of the building, they scattered through the hallways into multiple groups, checking if anyone was in the tower. As they were checking the perimeter, the girls were waiting for them in each of the rooms.

“All right girls, on my go, we take them out. Does everyone got that?” Sunset said.

"You got it," Applejack replied.

"Okie-dokie-lokie," Pinkie added.

"You got it. I'm ready to kick some ass!" Rainbow added.

"I'll be ready and waiting," Fluttershy added, determined and ready to go.

"10-4, I'm in position," Twilight said.

"Understood, darling," Rarity said, nodded.

The girls all laid quietly in wait for their enemies to get in position for the drop. They can hear multiple footsteps outside in the halls. Very soon after that, the groups split up and entered the rooms the girls were taking cover in, hiding in the shadows and masking their presence.

"Now," Sunset whispered quietly. The girls acted quickly and got the jump on the enemy soldiers, knocking them out cold. "Good job. Now to see what they… oh no." Sunset's eyes widen when she identifies the style of their armor.

"What? What is it?" Fluttershy asked.

"These are members of the Changeling Syndicate. They hide in plain sight around the city, gathering info on each mission they're assigned by… Chrysalis," Sunset said, shocked.

"Oh god! But why would they storm the tower?" Rainbow asked.

"I don't know, but we'd better get the boys out of here. And whatever you do, don't blab out any classified info, they could still be listening in on us," Sunset said. The girls all nodded and left the rooms, turning off their communicators on their watches, being cautious of their surroundings as per instructed by their Principal.

On the floor, where the boys’ penthouse is, 3 squads of soldiers were searching the floor for Eternal and Heat, and bringing them to Chrysalis alive, as ordered. Once they were at the door, they kicked it down and barged into the apartment. They searched throughout the place, searching for the two boys they were after. But after an hour of searching, they found nothing and soon the squad leader informed Chrysalis of their mission report.

"Squad leader to Chrysalis, we’ve arrived at the penthouse and after an hour of searching… We could not locate the targets, they’re not here.” He informs the leader of the operation.

"Keep looking! They have to be around there, somewhere!" Chrysalis replied, agitated. The changeling army kept searching the perimeter until one of them was tapped on the shoulder from behind, making them jump a bit. They turned around to see a red and black armored fighter.

"Surprise, motherfucker!" he said before kicking the soldier against the bulletproof window, knocking him out from the sheer impact. The other soldiers prepared for battle, taking up their fighting stances. "Look here, you bunch o' bug brains, I don't know why you chose to come here, but messing with the Victory Squad's HQ was a big mistake. So what the hell are you doing here anyway?"

"It's none of your business! Now tell us where Eternal and Heat are or we'll beat it out of you!" One of the drones said.

"Oh wow, that's the best you got? You're pathetic. You know, back in my parents' day, they had ways of making enemies pee their pants just by looking at them," Eternal said. "But why don't I show you what I mean? UNDEROOS!!!" he signalled. Right away, another individual leaps into action and sweeps through the rest of the soldiers, knocking them out with ease. This skilled fighter was the bodyguard, Tempest.

She knocked out the 10 of the 11 soldiers in the room and pinned down the last one, pulling his arm back hard with intent to pull it out of place.

"Now tell us why you're here. Otherwise you'll need some serious surgery to pop that arm of your back into place. So what'll it be?" Eternal asked.

"Talk, you scumbag son of a bitch!" Tempest commanded, pulling his arm harder. The soldier screamed out loud in agony. He tapped the floor, surrendering to the enemy "Uh-uh, no mercy here, SPILL IT!!!" she yelled.

"AAAAH!!! Okay! Okay! We were sent here to get Eternal and Heat!" he yelled in pain.

"WHY?!" Tempest asked, gritting her teeth.

"THE QUEEN SAID SHE WANTED TO FINALLY SETTLE AN OLD GRUDGE AGAINST HER ARCH RIVAL!!! SHE TOLD US TO BRING THEM IN ALIVE!!! NOW, PLEASE LET GO, IT HURTS SO BAD!!!" he cried out loud. Tempest let go of his arm, but stomped on his head, knocking the Drone soldier out.

"Arch enemy?" Tempest asked, turning towards Eternal.

"Don't look at me, I've never even met their enemy, much less, their leader's arch enemy. But I think we'd better get Heat. He's in danger as much as I am. Follow me!" Eternal said. Tempest nodded and followed Eternal down the hall where more soldiers were waiting for them.

"I got this," Tempest said. She charged in and fought more of the soldiers off, leaping through the air, landing blows in the most creative, acrobatic ways. Spin kicking in the air, jaw-breaking uppercuts in a horizontal spin jump. Eternal was impressed by her amazing skills.

"Sweet skills, Tempest," he said.

"I could teach you a thing or two," Tempest replied, dusting her hands off after knocking more of them out. "Also, next time, don't make yourself known until it's safe."

"Hey, excuuuuuse me, princess," Eternal said sarcastically.

“Just go find your brother, I’ll take care of the rest of the intruders.” Tempest replied back in annoyance.

Eternal didn't even bother arguing and just left to find his little brother. "Handy combat skills, sour attitude," he mumbled to himself.

As for the girls, they've swept the rest of the floors and taken care of the changeling soldiers. They're currently heading down to ground level to confront the enemy.

"Alright girls, camouflage on," Sunset said. The girls all turned on their camouflage features just before the elevator door opened up. Outside of the building were hundreds of soldiers, ready and waiting.

"That's one hell of an infestation. Too bad we don't have any giant sized cans of bug-spray. I guess stomping on them will do," Rainbow jokes.

"No mercy!" Applejack said. The girls all moved out and swiftly and carefully swept through some of the soldiers outside of the building.

"We're compromised! Does anyone have a visual?" one of the soldiers asked.

"Find them! I won't have any vermin interfering with my plans!" Chrysalis shouted in rage. ‘I’m this close to finally having my revenge.’ She growled in her mind. She watched her soldiers being taken out one by one at a quick rate. But fortunately for her, Chrysalis has a special ability that could help her in this situation.

Closing her eyes, she can sense the life energy of at least 7 enemies, sparkling like fireflies in a dark room. The women smiled with a nasty grin that’ll put even the cheshire cat and Jeff the Killer to shame.

"If you think you can hide behind some two-bit camouflage technique, then you've got another thing coming, whoever you are," Chrysalis said. She also put some special lenses that could help her detect who she's dealing with. “Seeing how the seven of you fought, using the same techniques and tactics that my long time rival used. I’m guessing that… she taught you all.” Chrysalis called out to the girls who were now shocked that their cover was blown and that this woman somehow knew their Principal.

"How do you know her?" Sunset asked, keeping her camouflage on.

Chrysalis let out an evil cackle as she replied with an answer that shocked the girls. “Because I was the one who murdered her mentor and her parents years ago.”

"Murdered who's mentor?" Eternal's voice called out, walking out of the building with Tempest and some unconscious soldiers over their shoulders. Behind them were the rest of the Victory Squad, tossing out the rest of the soldiers with the help of Israel's telekinetic cosmic powers.

"What's going on here?" Heat asked.

"This whack-o lady here says she murdered someone's mentor and parents," Eternal said.

"Murder? Oh, now I'm gonna beat the living stuffing outta this woman. I don't even care if she is a woman!" Israel said, his wings flaring and eyes shrouded in a blue aura.

"Calm down, we don't want to make any bad decisions!" Heat said

"Listen to your weak-minded friend, for I will tell you the story of the ultimate demise of three legendary warriors," Chrysalis boasted. "Long ago, when I was around your age, maybe a couple of years younger, I watched these three fighters, Starswirl, Galaxia and Cosmos. They were known as the Triumphant Ninja Trio. For years, they worked alongside each other, vanquishing all evil in their path. I was but a mere student and a highly ambitious one. But none of them could see my true potential. They kept me at arms length like I was some wild dog. Can you imagine the humiliation I went through?! I studied long and hard and by the time I was 19, I showed my so-called master what I was truly capable of. The carnage… the blood… the fear in their eyes! It… was… delicious. However, there was one other student whose strength was equal to my own… and her name was… Celestia."

In that moment, Eternal's eyes lost their spark and went dull. "Say that again…" he demanded in a low, calm, angry tone.

"You heard me right! I killed Celestia's parents!!! ALONG WITH HER DECREPIT OLD FOOL OF A MASTER, STARSWIRL!!!" Chrysalis boasted out loud, filled with joy and rage. "But there is one more thing I will destroy in her life that'll really make her see what it feels like to experience the pain of loss! And I will do so… by killing her sons!"

The girls stood in shock, hearing this lady boast about the misdeeds she committed. But the one who was most affected… was the eldest son of Celestia.

"Activate Kill Mode," Eternal said, which made Heat and Israel turn to the pissed off brawler.

"What? No… Eternal… you didn't!" Heat said.

Soon, the others heard large footsteps coming from inside the building and saw another large robotic suit walking out.

"What… the… fuck?!" Rainbow asked.

The figure in the suit looked around the room, as both sides stared directly at them. After being silent for a few seconds, the armored individual finally decides to speak, in a voice that was all too familiar.

“Did I miss the party, or did I come too early?” The figure said.

"Wait, I know that voice! Inferno?" Tempest asked.

Inferno then gave a quick salute in reply, and he did it in his own silly way. “Reporting for duty, ma’am.” he replied. Soon he brings up his arms to form an X. And then he brings his arms down to his sides swiftly, ejecting his wrist blades from his arms, which also had an electric sting to them. And also two small shoulder cannons appeared on his suit, both charging up for a blast. “And I brought a few toys with me.” He added.

"We were just about to throw down. Good timing," Tempest said.

"Eternal, no!" Heat called out. But his pleas fell on deaf ears. Eternal's armored forearms changed into some strange, red glowing gauntlets, generating red electricity.

“Wait, is that a… WAIT ETERNAL! You fire that in here, you’ll bring the building down!” Inferno shouted. But unfortunately, Eternal didn’t have his ears on. He just ran straight into the middle of the changeling army and blasted a large chunk of them with an intense shock wave. Eternal yelled out his battle cry, sending some of the soldiers flying back at high speeds. Some were partially fried and others were dealt with blunt force trauma upon contact with the ground. But one thing didn’t go as planned, the blast also had made pillars and beams that supported the building, unstable and crumbling down.

“Why does no one listen to the inventor?!” Inferno shouted. Soon he spots a giant beam crumble and falls fast, towards an unexpecting Applejack. Inferno immediately acts fast, rushes over to the farmgirl, pushes her to the side and quickly catches the beam before it could fall. “Whoa, this thing is lig- nope no it's not, it's pretty heavy.” Inferno grunted as he did his best to hold up the beam. “AJ, are you alright?”

“Yes, ah am. Thanks fer the save, Inferno.” Applejack replied.

“No… gah… problem.” Inferno spoke.

"Hang on there, partner, Ah've got yer back!" AJ said, going to help Inferno keep the tower from falling over. But even with the powers from her geode, she's not strong enough to hold it steady, but luckily, Inferno does his best to help steady it.

“I’m so glad that I designed this suit to lift a weight of 10 M1 Abrams tanks. Or otherwise, I would be turned into a pancake.” Inferno said. “And are you sure you aren’t a goddess in disguise?” He asked AJ.

"Save the flattery fer AFTER we git outta this!" Applejack said. She kept trying as hard as she could, but the building was just too heavy. "Confound it! This thing ain't budging the other way!"

“I might have an idea, but you're not gonna like it.” Inferno suggested.

“Well if it, gitting this thing off our shoulders, ah’m listening.” Applejack replied.

“Okay, on three… I’ll hold up the pillar for as long as I can, while you go over to that fallen pillar over there. Due to my calculations, that pillar has the right density and size to support the beam for enough time for me to stabilize the beam.” Inferno explained the plan.

While they were planning, Israel watched the tower and clenched his fist. "Maybe… we might have a chance," he mumbled to himself.

"Israel, what are you--?" Heat asked before realizing. "No… No, you don't have to use it. There has to be another way!"

"There isn't. If that tower falls, it could level parts of this city. I might have a way to save the tower and hundreds of lives," Israel said.

"Are you sure? You know what'll happen if you use that much power," Heat says.

"Yes… I'm fully aware and I will gladly take that chance," Stepping forth, Israel unfurled his cosmic wings and flew up into the sky up to the halfway mark of the tower. Putting his hands forward, he channels his powers through them and… "Reverse." was the only word he spoke. A large pulsing wave shot out of his hands with great force. It only stopped the tower, but its power was enough to push it back into place.

What's more, with Twilight's telekinetic powers coming into play, she was able to help shape the pillars back into place. Israel's powers kept going and the pillars seemed to have welded back on as if they were never damaged. Israel's eyes glew bright white. In mere moments, the tower was restored. However, Israel clenched his chest and lost his focus, gradually falling down from the sky.

"Uh-oh, man down! I'll get him!" Rainbow exclaimed, but Fluttershy beat her to it and flew up, catching the unconscious hero in her arms before setting him down gently. "O...kay, nevermind.

Meanwhile, Inferno and AJ took a seat from where they stood, resting their muscles after minutes of heavy lifting. “AJ… Remind me to buy Israel a drink after this.” Inferno said. He then looks around and sees that Chrysalis and her men were long gone, probably ran when the building was collapsing. “Uh… I guess the Bug Queen got scared off.” He stated, just as Tempest runs up to him and pulls him into another death hug again.

“Inferno, don’t ever worry me like that again!” Tempest said.

"N-Noted! But… c-can you… let go… please? Even with… Armor on… Ribs collapsing… can't breathe!" he strained to say.

"Oops, sorry," Tempest said, letting him go.

"Is anyone else gonna ask what that thing was that Israel did?" Sunset asked. Heat walked up to Sunset and the others, clearing his throat.

"What you saw him do… was his cosmic magic. Israel's able to use it through a strong will and focused mind. With those two, he's able to use cosmic magic in any way. There are no limits to what he's capable of. But… if Israel uses too much of it like you saw just now, his body shuts down from fatigue and he can't use them for 24 hours, making him vulnerable to enemies." he explained, gesturing to Israel's unconscious body.

“Oh my, is there anything we can do for him?” Fluttershy asked.

“How about 8 hours of sleep, a nice warm shower, and a ice-cold apple cider.” Inferno suggested.

"If only," Heat joked. "Israel usually passes out for 11 hours, 12 hours maximum."

“Well, it was worth a shot.” Tempest responded.

"Now back to more pressing matters, how did you know about my defective shock wave blasters when you saw Eternal use them?" Heat asked. "No one else knows about those things except for me, Eternal and Israel." Heat turned to Inferno.

“Back when I was working at CSRC, I witnessed an experimental testing of shock wave cannons, to see the power and how non-lethal they can be; at least that’s what I was told. And I saw firsthand how destructive these weapons are…. And I can’t believe that you, of all people, would build one!?” Inferno stated.

"I was trying to make gauntlets that would send out harmless shockwave pulsations, but during the night of a blackout, they malfunctioned, so I had them stored away so they wouldn't be used by anyone, but apparently… Eternal found them," Heat explained

"Oh yeah… that reminds me," Inferno said. The inventor then stepped towards Eternal, who had his back turned. The still-enraged man turned around and right away, he's met with a hard fist to the face, socking him back. He crashes to the ground on his back with a loud thud and clank.

"Ow…" Eternal said, unamused.

"You stupid son of a bitch! What the hell were you thinking?! Do you realize how dangerous you made things for not just us, but almost half the population of Canterlot City?! You could've killed us with that stupid move!" Inferno scolded.

"That bitch… she tormented… my mother. Ruined her life… I wanted to punish her, make her suffer for all that she's done. She doesn't deserve… mercy," Eternal said.

"Eternal, I don't think you understand how serious this is! She came after us and she's bound to come after us again! But that's no excuse to risk the lives of hundreds of innocent lives just to take down one evil villain! I'm sorry, but… until you're in the right mindset… you can't call yourself a member of the Victory Squad," Heat said.

"What?!" Eternal said, his expression changing as he got up. 'You can't be serious!"

"I am serious. It's clear you don't understand the dangers your actions caused! Which is why, luckily, I've installed a new feature into your suit. Force Eject: Eternal Flames!" Heat said aloud. The suit Eternal was in, opened up and ejected the young man out of his suit and onto his knees in front of his own little brother. "You need a break. And until you're in the right mindset, you're out of the Victory Squad. Stay out of our fights."

“And I thought Celestia was harsh.” Rainbow whispered to Rarity.

"Well, you can't blame him fer bein' so disappointed. Ah'd be so, too if mah siblin's ever endangered the lives o' people," AJ said.

"Still, I can't help but empathize Eternal. I'd be mad too if someone boasted about killing my grandparents and my mom's mentor just to make them suffer. Heat, if you don't mind, since Eternal's gonna be… taking a break, maybe I can show your brother the positive sides of life," Sunset offered.

"If it's to keep him in check, I don't mind, but you don't need my permission," Heat said.

“And Heat, you need to dispose of those gauntlets you made.” Inferno demanded. “I don’t care how you do it, or how long it takes… Just destroy those gauntlets.”

"Don't worry, I'm already one step ahead of that," Heat said, taking the gauntlets off Eternal's battle suit. He generates his own pulsations through his own gloves and with enough energy, he short-circuits the gauntlets and causes them to let out tiny sparks and break into scrap metal. "I'm disgusted at how I never destroyed those accursed gauntlets right from the start."

“I’m impressed.” Inferno replied. “Since that problem has been taken care of. Let's all head to the hideout and get you guys settled. And I’ll be keeping my eye on you, Eternal Flames.” he added.

Eternal's eyes drifted over towards the inventor with the coldest, blankest stare like he had the intent to kill before looking away.

"Hang on, I think it's best if he sticks with me for a while. I'm sure he's got a lot going on in his mind and it's best if I try to understand him," Sunset said.

“I think that is best, Inferno.” Twilight said.

“Fine, but you two have to lay low. After all, we’re unsure if Zoor has eyes everywhere. Not to mention, now we have new players in town searching for Heat and Eternal.” Inferno stated. ‘Also so that their mother wouldn’t kill me before firing me.’ he thought.

"Good point. Best to be on the safe side. Let's head on back to the base before some more o' those buggers show up," Applejack said. The gang all agreed and retreated from the tower, carrying Israel's unconscious body with them.

"Un...be...lievable," Celestia said sternly. "How long have you two boys been doing this very dangerous gimmick? And I want the truth… now!"

"Mom, before you get mad, understand. We've been doing this business for a little over a year now, but we only wanted to keep the city safe from harm. I know it's dangerous, but… but--" Heat is then cut off.

"We're not kids anymore. We have a right to decide what we do with our lives now. Besides, you took some risks back in your time, though I'm not sure how big they were, but we're determined and bound by our creed to make the world a better place," Eternal said.

“Oh really, well that’s not what I saw back at the tower.” Inferno rebutted.

“Inferno!” Sunset exclaimed.

“What? It had to be said.” Inferno replied.

"And what exactly happened back at the tower?" Celestia asked.

"Your sons were attacked by the changeling syndicate, a criminal organization feared across the globe. And Eternal lost his shit and lashed out at some bitch named Chrysalis. So much to the point that he tried to kill her using some intense shock wave gloves that almost made the tower crumble and fall!" Rainbow explained.

It was then Celestia’s angered expression, turned to one of fear and shock when she heard that name Rainbow had stated. “Why did you say that name?” She asked before her anger instantly returned to her. “HOW DID YOU KNOW THAT NAME!” She screamed.

“Whoa, Celestia, calm down.” Twilight begged the principal.

“So it is true? You know who she is and everything she said about what she did, is true?” Fluttershy asked.

Celestia stopped herself and took a deep breath. "Yes… it's true. She murdered my parents and slaughtered my master back when I was in my early 20's. I could never forgive her for what she's done, but for her to come after my two sons… it only gives me more of a reason to kill that bitch really… really slow." her tone turned low and dark. The girls had never seen their principal this mad before.

"I wanted the same thing for that bitch. That's why I… I lost my temper and tried to finish her off. But she got away and now I've lost my position as a member of the Victory Squad," Eternal said.

“That’s because you nearly took out your own tower and for nearly endangering us and the people around 10 city blocks near the area!” Inferno stated.

"So… how did you girls stop it?" Celestia asked.

"We didn't. Israel was the one who saved us and everyone in that vicinity. He used a large deal of his rare powers to fix the tower, but as a result, he lost consciousness because he used too much power. You should've seen him, he was incredible!" Fluttershy said.

"I see. But… Eternal, where did you get that mark on your cheek?" Celestia asked, pointing to the red spot on his right cheek.

"Ask Inferno. He's the one who… knocked some sense into me… and for good reason," Eternal said, rubbing his punched spot.

“Why you little snitch!” Inferno whispered.

"Inferno," Celestia said in a sing-songy tone, trying to hold in her anger. The young inventor looked at the principal, or in more appropriate terms… the eyes of an angry demon.

Inferno stood paralyzed where he was and stared frightfully into Celestia’s eyes who stared daggers into his soul. “Uhhhh… Yes.” he replied.

"I'll let this slide, but leave the punishing up to me… or else," Celestia then makes a slashing sound while moving her hand across her neck. After that, she returned to her normal, calm face. "Now then, you boys are gonna be staying here for a while until your tower is properly secured. But for Eternal, I personally agree with the others. You will be taking a leave of absence from hero work. Take this time to wind down and think about your choices. You might even benefit from your time off."

"Yes mother," Eternal said, looking down, not even the slightest bit angry, just disappointed.

"And good news, since Sunset's volunteering to watch over him," Inferno said. Celestia looked at Sunset with a pleased look.

"Thank you, Sunset," Celestia said.

"It's my pleasure. If it means he'll be safe, I'll gladly stay by his side," Sunset nodded.

“Great, you better keep a better close eye on him. You’d never know if he’ll run off.” Tempest mentioned. “Like the few times he did when I watched over them.”

Eternal closed his eyes tightly and clenched his fist. "Why you little snitch," he mumbled quietly through his teeth. Inferno heard him clearly, but spared him the humiliation since Tempest already took care of that.

'Payback’s a bitch, you spoiled brat,' Inferno thought with a sneaky smirk.

When Two Hearts Open to Each Other

A day after the encounter with the Changeling syndicate and their leader, Chrysalis, the girls and the boys are now forced to lay low since they are now fighting a war on two fronts. With enemies that are stronger and smarter than them put together. More fatal for that matter, too. Furthermore, the Victory Squad was compromised and down by one less member.

Now the boys were relocated at the girl’s base, just a precaution for their safety and so that neither Zoor or the changelings would locate them. Inferno saw it through that the base would be 100% unhackable and impenetrable.

Meanwhile, Sunset volunteered to keep Celestia's oldest son in check and help clear his mind before he can be let back into the Victory Squad.

The rest of the girls began to train twice harder than they normally do, since now they fight enemies with different tactics, skills, and weaponry. With Tempest and Inferno supervising them, as instructed by Celestia.

"Alright girls, listen up. Masking your presence is our main goal, but it's also necessary to increase your top speeds beyond their limits… and without the use of your geodes, Dash," Celestia explained. "That is why for the duration of your training, I had Inferno install a new feature to your suits. Activate your watches and say "Protocol Training EX."

The girls did as Celestia instructed and activated their watches and said, simultaneously; “Protocol Training EX!” Next thing that happens is the girls feeling like they're being pushed down by a heavy weight.

"Nnnngh!!! Celestia Sensei, what… what's going on? Why do I… feel so heavy?" Rainbow grunted, trying to stay standing.

"It's Protocol Training EX. For the next 3 weeks, you must train to withstand heavy gravity in order to improve your maneuverability," Celestia instructed.

“Your suits are now generating a gravity force that surrounds your body; a force that is at least five times greater than the Earth’s gravitational pull. And be lucky that I didn’t double that equation, or otherwise you’ll be…. Well, crushed.” Inferno explained, while using his hand to make a fist; showing them what he meant by ‘crushed’.

"And don't even think about using your geode, Rainbow Dash. I've also asked Inferno to monitor the magic resonating from your geode. If you so much as activate it, I will know. And you know what happens when you disobey me.”

“And to add it off, Tempest will be sparing with you girls.” Inferno mention. The girls turn to face the ex-military girl, who gave them a cocky smile and cracked her knuckles.

"We've officially reached our final destination: Hell," Rainbow commented, looking pale.

"Let's get started, shall we?" Tempest asked, cracking her knuckles.

"You may begin," Celestia said before Tempest charged straight at the girls. She delivered a few good blows to them, only a handful of them were barely able to block, but the moment they lost their balance, gravity betrayed them, forcing them down.

"No fair! She's not being weighed down!" Pinkie whined.

"On the contrary," Tempest remarked. She removed her shirt and revealed a set of armor underneath that seemed to cover her body so well. "Inferno made me this armor long ago before we ever parted ways. I've worn it ever since and I trained with it through Protocol Training EX before; which means, I am on your playing field level… except I passed it a long time ago” She explained.

"I'm sure you would've been an excellent student," Celestia said. "Now carry on."

"With pleasure," Tempest nodded. The highly-trained military wonder woman took aim at Pinkie Pie and came at her with a swift frontflip kick from above. She shrieked and barely dodged out of the way. She then went after Rarity, landing a critical blow to the gut, making her grunt in pain and then tossed the ninja fashionista across the dojo.

"My aching back," Rarity said before she gave in and became unconscious. Tempest then moved onto Applejack. Surprisingly, the apple girl put up more of a fight than the others. She never could've anticipated how quick she was to block most of her attacks. Tempest started off nice and easy with a few punches to the face. Only one of them was dodged, the others were blocked by her strong arms.

The ex-military soldier was a bit impressed by the farm girl’s reflexes. But that only meant she can turn up the heat and attack with 10% of her true strength. Tempest increased her speed at will and dodged one of AJ's punches before landing multiple punches to her stomach, then swept her by the legs and kicked her to the wall.

"Not bad. You've got spunk, young lady. But you're still not there yet. Maybe when you've gotten up to my level of training, you might be able to land at least one blow. Keep practicing," Tempest gloated, raising her fist up in victory. "Now, who's next on my list?" she then turns to the remaining girls.

“I can’t watch this.” Inferno said with worry and turned the other direction. Unfortunately, Celestia pulls him around to watch the training session against his will. He looked at the girls and mouth the words; “I'm so sorry.”

Moments later, Inferno saw the girls all laying on the ground groaning and grunting from the beat down they received from Tempest. The girl stood in the center of the dojo, pretending to inspect her nails and had an extreme bored expression on her face.

"As much as I enjoy hearing the sounds of your pain and agony, I can only do so much in my spare time. So hurry up and lick your wounds and get up so we can begin again.” She said.

“Uh, how about we… don’t do it again.” Inferno responded. “I’m already not enjoying the sight of my old childhood friend beating up my other friends.”

"Hmmm… alright but only because it's you and it's getting late for these girls. Unless you want us to continue, Celestia," Tempest said, looking to the ninja teacher.

"No, that's enough for today. I'm a teacher, not a torturer from the Palace of Justice," Celestia said, giving the okay to stop. "Get plenty of rest. Oh and as an act of mercy, all of you can turn off the protocol by saying "End Session Now."

"Oh thank the makers. I thought I'd have to walk home in this state. I can't even begin to imagine what kind of abuse I'd put my poor bed through if I had this thing on! It would be the WORST… POSSIBLE… THING!" Rarity commented in relief and exhaustion

“But sadly, you girls have to go through this training again tomorrow.” Inferno mentioned.

“OH COME ON!” Rainbow complained.

As the few girls were getting up from their training and deactivated Protocol Training EX, Tempest walked over to Applejack, who was a bit bruised and exhausted from the beatdown she received. The ex-military woman brought her hand towards the farm girl, and while she was hesitant, Applejack took her hand and Tempest helped her up.

“Even though I don’t do this often and I don’t play favorites… but, you fought well. I hadn’t expected anyone to keep up with me, even when I'm using 10% of my physical strength.” Tempest commented. “And I can’t wait for our rematch.” Were the words that left her mouth as she walked away from AJ, who was at least surprised by Tempest’s words. And the most shocking, she sounded like she was actually honest about it.

"S-Sure, no problem, Tempest," Applejack said hesitantly.

Soon Applejack joined up with the others and left home to get some rest. Celestia, Inferno, and Tempest discussed the recent events with the arrival of the Changeling Syndicate.

“Inferno, how goes your research from the attack on the Victory Squad Tower?” Celestia asked the inventor.

“Well, I haven’t found much. Although, while I checked the security systems of the tower, it seems that Chrysalis's associates hacked into the system before I could install the updates. And right before they did, they timed their opening into the system, looking for any weak spots. And to ensure that they couldn’t be tracked or discovered in the system.” Inferno explained. “Whoever these guys are; they’re good.”

“It still doesn’t make any sense. If they would want to successfully kill Heat and Eternal; why would they do it in broad daylight? And more importantly, how did they know when it was the perfect opportunity to attack the tower?” Tempest asked.

“I still haven't got to that part.” Inferno replied. “But it raises a good question? However, since we’re fighting on two fronts; we’re not ready to find answers, just yet.”

"Think about it. Most places are heavily secured during the night. I doubt they'd want to make a fuss trying to off my boys during the night.” Celestia stated. "

“So attacking a heavily secured place in daylight would be the only option since the security would lessen and nobody would expect an attack…. Mmmm, clever.” Inferno said.

"Correct. And because Chrysalis has eyes and ears everywhere on the streets, she must've heard me talking about them during my time out in the town, or possibly overheard the boys talking about me. Or worse… she's probably been watching me my whole life as far back as my marriage to Blaze Burn and the boys' birth up to now," Celestia explained.

“Speaking of boys, how are we gonna continue to hide Heat and Eternal from the enemy? We can't keep doing this for the rest of our lives. Eventually they’re gonna get out into the city some time now.” Tempest stated.

“She’s right. And not to mention we don’t have any rooms for them to stay in; cause I forgot to include any.” Inferno added.

"Then I'll just bring some pillows and blankets from my house. It's not much, but it'll have to do. Besides, there should be enough space in the dojo for the boys to sleep in," Celestia said.

"Speaking of sleep, I heard Israel regained consciousness a while ago," Inferno said. "I got a text from Heat that said he was okay now."

“Good, out of all three of them. He’s kinda my favorite.” Tempest stated. “And what about the tower? And the damage report of Eternal’s little… rage incident?”

“Oh, well the good news is that the tower sustained minor damage from the shockwave blast. Of course the bad news, they got the incident on footage.”

"Damn! Alright. Do you have a recording of the original video?" Celestia asked.

“Unfortunately… Yes.” the inventor replied as he played the security footage of the attack. And in the footage, it shows Eternal going berserk and firing the Shockwave Gauntlet at the enemy soldiers and the shot that nearly collapsed the entire building. “And I must say, it’s not a very good look for Eternal.”

"The backlash and abuse… it'll be just like… like… like the Red Terror Incident back in his middle school," Celestia said with a heavy heart.

“Red Terror?” Tempest asked in confusion

"It happened when he was only 11. His little brother was constantly being bullied. Then one day, he saw him in the middle of a beating with 5 bullies. Eternal lost it and… I don't know much of it, but supposedly… he landed the bullies as well as their "friends" in the hospital. When I got there, Eternal's hands and parts of his face were covered in blood. The other kids' blood. The incident was taken to court and miraculously, we won the case. But at a heavy price. Eternal Flames got expelled and sentenced to juvie for 7 months."

“Whoa… That’s… uhhhh, I have no words for that.” Inferno replied.

"When he got out, he was different. He had grown his hair out and didn't bother to cut it. The look in his eyes… It's like a monster was controlling my son. That wasn't the same Eternal Flames I raised. On the bright side, his grades improved and he graduated high school," Celestia said.

“Well… what if I told you that…. That footage I showed you is not a copy?” Inferno mentioned.

“What are you saying, Inferno?” Tempest asked.

“Well, right after we left the tower…. I downloaded all the security footage from the tower and… Stole it.” Inferno stated.

Celestia, surprisingly didn't show any signs of anger. The principal just sighed and looked at Inferno as calm as a river current. "So the footage originally came from the tower, not from some outside source?"

“Nope. Meaning that Eternal’s public look is safe and no one will know what caused the damage to the tower’s structure.” Inferno said.

Celestia sighed in relief and hugged Inferno. "I owe you for sparing my son," she said.

What the principal didn’t know was that Inferno is unable to speak or to breath for that matter, since her large melons were drowning his face. Tempest began to feel a little bit bitter by this.

MMmmmmmpf mmmmmff!” Inferno tried to speak, even tapping on Celestia’s shoulder to get her to notice. “I… can’t… breathe!” His voice was muffled.

“Uhhh, Celestia. I think Inferno is beginning to lose his oxygen.” Tempest informs the adult woman.

"Oops, sorry." Celestia lets go of Inferno, letting him catch his breath. "I'm just relieved that you saved my son."

“No… *gasp*... problem.” Inferno replied just as he fell face first onto the floor.

“Well, he’s broken.” Tempest said.

"Yeah, that's my bad. Here, give this to him when he wakes up," Celestia reaches into her pocket and hands her $200. "This is so he can buy a decent meal. Call it a bonus before his monthly paycheck."

“I’ll let him know. And by the way, you really need to be careful when you hug people.” Tempest chuckled as she lifted up Inferno and carried him out of the building. Leaving Celestia all by herself in the hideout.

Moments after nearly everyone has left the hideout, the girls are halfway home and still feeling the pain from their intense training session. They were trying to work out the kinks in their sore joints, not looking forward to their next training session tomorrow.

"What did we ever do to deserve this?" Pinkie complained.

"Hey, we said it ourselves that we wanted to become Celestia's pupils in the first place. When we said we can handle her training regiment, we didn't expect it to be this tough. We're gonna have to adjust to this," Sunset pointed out.

"Wouldn't we have been better off using our own magical abilities? We used them before, why not now?" Fluttershy asked.

"Fluttershy, Ah git how ya feel. But Ah don't think these geodes are gonna do us any good anymore, Fluttershy. Those androids an' Zoor aren't big pushovers, even with our current strength from the training. We have to push ourselves past the limits of our normal human limitations more than ever. If we don't, we'll just end up as casualties," AJ said.

“That’s a very strong statement, AJ. I didn’t think you had it in you.” Rainbow said.

"Well, that fight with Tempest… it made me realize how inefficient our abilities are. She's been through hell an' back an' continues to get stronger and stronger each day. She ain't no slouch an' Ah'm not about to slow down either," Applejack said.

"Good point. Life doesn't favor those who would rather take shortcuts. If we have to endure such excruciating training in order to progress, then so be it. In a way, it's like my work," Rarity said.

"True. Your clothes aren't made in mere seconds. There's a lot of time and preparation to even come up with the ideas on how you want to make them. Then there's all the materials you need in order to make them. And that could take days, maybe weeks to make," Twilight said.

"I'm glad you see the hard work I put into them," Rarity smiles.

“Except they don’t really stand as an example to the training we endured.” Rainbow stated.

"I'd say boxers, but I don't think they go through the same excruciating training regiment as ninjas do. Maybe martial artists who spent their training days out in the wilderness," Sunset says, thinking out loud.

"Whatever way you put it, it won't change the fact that-- oh!" Fluttershy says in surprise.

"Fluttershy? What's wrong?" Rainbow asked. The animal caretaker pointed in front of her and the girls checked what she was looking at. Their eyes land on a certain silver-haired young man with bright yellow hair who saved their necks earlier.

"Israel? What are you doing out of bed? Shouldn't you be recovering?" Sunset asked.

"Tell that to my empty stomach. It's been bothering me all day, so I thought I'd pick up a pizza. Where are you heading off to?" Israel asked.

"Home. We had a rough training day with… Tempest," Fluttershy said.

"Ouch! I'm sorry to hear that. She's an extremely tough girl. But deep down, she can be a very nice person.” Israel replied. "How do I know? Simple, I chatted with her during lunch earlier. She's pretty cool."

"I should tell you, Inferno says he owes you big time for what you did with the tower," Rainbow said, patting his shoulder.

"I did what I could. When there's no time to think, I use a huge of my powers as a last resort. It leaves a nasty hangover after I regain consciousness. But it's worth it," Israel said.

“And we’re grateful for what you did.” Fluttershy stated as she embraced the young man in a grateful hug. He hugs her back in return.

"Listen, if you girls ever want to chat or have a huge lunch, let me know," he said.

“Well we love to, darling. But I’m afraid we are a bit tired at the moment. So perhaps we’ll-” Rarity replied until Fluttershy interrupted her.

“I don’t mind joining you for lunch. Tomorrow in the afternoon?” She said.

"Sure. My schedule is clear for tomorrow. I'll see you then," Israel said.

“I hope so,” Fluttershy smiled and waved at Israel as he walked away back to his house. The rest of the girls stare at the animal lover with shocked expressions on their faces, well except for Rarity’s.

"Oh and you know, Fluttershy… you're kinda cute," he said with a warm smile before heading off to get his meal. The shy, timid girl immediately squealed on the inside and her yellow cheeks turned red.

"Aww, Fluttershy's in love," Pinkie said teasingly. "And he finds it cute. Do I see a potential boyfriend in your future?"

"Alright, Pinkie. I think she's had enough," Rarity said.

“Yes, please!” Fluttershy said as she tried her best to hide her blushing face.

"Alright. Sorry, Fluttershy. But we're extremely happy he likes you. You're really lucky," Pinkie Pie said.

“HE ACTUALLY LIKES ME!?” Flutterhy screams happily in a way similar to Pinkie. “Does he? Or does he not? Should I dye my hair? Should I change my personality, cause I can be tough?” She widely asks questions.

“Jeez, Fluttershy, calm down.” Rainbow tries to calm the animal lover, before she could have a panic attack.

"Fluttershy, you don't have to change anything about you. Just be yourself. That's what guys like Israel love in a girl. So don't ever change who you are.” Rarity stated.

"O...Okay," Fluttershy replied.

“However, we do need you to look best for your lunch date with Israel. Tomorrow, I’ll help you pick out a perfect outfit to wear!” Rarity said.

"R-Really?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yes, so come along with me and I shall prepare you properly," Rarity said, her energy being brought back to her. Fluttershy followed the fashionista and the other girls laughed it off as Rarity being herself.

"Nothing more energizing than motivation," Rainbow said, amused.

“Eeeyup. Anyway, ah better go. My family is waitin’ for me, see y’all tomorrow.” AJ said as she separates from the group and heads straight for her family’s farm.

"Alright, catch you later, girls," Sunset said. The girls all headed their separate ways, heading to their respective homes.

Next day, the girls are going on with their daily lives. Meanwhile, Rarity helps Fluttershy with her ‘lunch date’ with Israel at her boutique shop.

“Are you sure this is… appropriate?” Fluttershy asked as Rarity measured her body to get the size of her outfit. Oh and she’s only wearing her bra and her underwear during the measurements; good thing that they’re in the back room of the shop.

"It's important to get the precise and exact measurements of your body before I can create your ensemble for your date today. You'll want to look your best, deary," Rarity insisted.

“O-okay.” Fluttershy replied, still feeling embarrassed for being almost naked in front of one of her friends.

"My goodness, Fluttershy. How did you manage to grow these so naturally?" Rarity asked, cupping her friend's breasts. Her cup size was a solid H-cup while hers was G-cup. "I'm surprised you're even able to stand so well." 'Curses. And I thought mine were bigger,' she thought to herself.

"Um… R-Rarity? You're… you're hurting me," Fluttershy said, blushing intensely. Rarity gasped and let go of her boobs.

"Sorry, darling. I suppose I got a little carried away," She replied as she continued with her measurements.

"Rarity. I was just wondering, what do you plan to do after high school?" Fluttershy asked.

"Hmm? Why the sudden interest?" Rarity asked.

"Just curious is all. I mean isn’t that we’re all curious about it.” Fluttershy replied.

"Well. It's obvious that I want to keep running the business at my precious boutique. But, I want to be able to wind down in the near future and settle down with a man I deem worthy to become my husband," Rarity said.

“That sounds very nice. But how are you ever gonna find your knight in shining armor?” Fluttershy asked.

“That… uh...ahem, let me worry about that, Fluttershy, deary.” Rarity replied as she finally got the measurements she needed to make her friend’s outfit. "Anyways, I have all the necessary measurements I need to complete your ensemble."

Rarity then heads to her desk, where her sewing equipment and tools are, and starts to work her magic. Fluttershy immediately puts on her clothes to avoid any humiliation, and she did it with perfect timing since the bell on the door rang. Meaning that someone has entered the shop.

Footsteps were heard, moving closer and closer to the backroom door. The door then opens, revealing a young teenage boy. He stood around 5’1” ft, and had spiky green hair and green eyes also. His skin was light purple and he wore a purple hoodie and dark violet pants. But he also had an exhausted expression on his face and sweat dripping down his forehead. As if he was running a while ago.

"Spike, welcome! My word, you're sweating bullets, darling," Rarity stated. "Can I get you anything, dear?"

"No thanks, I have some water with me already," Spike replied, showing a half-full bottle of water and then drinking some. "Sorry I'm late. I had to pick up some groceries for my mom before coming here. I hope I didn't keep you waiting too long."

“Nonsense, darling. You did arrive here as promised, and you were busy with family matters, so you don't have to worry, darling," Rarity reassured. “So why don’t you sit down and rest yourself for a while.” she suggested.

“Okay, thanks Rarity.” Spike replied. “You truly are generous as you are beautiful.” He whispered quietly as he went to sit down; although, Rarity was able to hear it, and his kind gesture made the fashionista fluster a bit.

"Oh, Spikey, you're such a gentleman. You flatter me too much, Spikey-poo," Rarity said, blushing a bit.

While Rarity is left to her work, Spike sits down to catch his breath and recharge. Fluttershy, in the meantime, was getting her regular clothes back on before walking out of the changing room in the back. When her eyes met with Spike's, she gasped.

"Spike! It's so great to see you!" Fluttershy exclaims, running over to hug the little guy. She smothered the little man in her large, squishy bosom. "I've missed you so much, yes I did."

"Fluttershy, darling. Be careful, you'll suffocate the poor dear," Rarity warned, concerned for the spiky-haired shortstack's safety. Fluttershy let go of Spike, allowing him to breathe.

"Oops. Sorry Spike. I got a little carried away there. Are you okay? I didn't hurt you in any way, did I?"

"No, it was just a hug," he assures her, blushing. "By the way, what've you been up to?"

"I… uh, well… I…" Fluttershy couldn't find the right words to tell Spike her plans.

Rarity, however. "We're getting Fluttershy prepared for her special lunch date with a boy. We're currently working on making her look presentable."

Spike is left with disbelief and hysterical. “Wait?... Fluttershy… has a date?” He asked. “Snips and Snails owe me some money.” He thought to himself. “So… Who’s the lucky guy?”

"He's a… unique young man who goes by the name of Israel Yabuki. Recently, he… risked his life to save us from an… unfortunate accident and invited one of us to lunch. Fluttershy was bold enough to accept his offer and guess what," Rarity said.

"What?"

"He called Fluttershy cute," Rarity let out a squeal. "It was absolutely adorable."

"Wow, congratulations Flutters. I'm happy for you," Spike said happily.

"T-Thanks, Spike. That really means a lot," Fluttershy blushed.

After getting the rest he needed, Spike was now fully replenished from his rest. And soon he was now able to assist Rarity in making Fluttershy’s outfit for her outing with Israel. And as expected, Spike was willing to do anything Rarity asked of him; of course, Rarity had to watch herself to not overwork him. During the beginning, when she did overwork him, she got a huge scolding from his parents, accusing her of taking advantage of their son without even so much as to reward him. That's a mistake she'll never make again.

He's a very sweet boy and she won't take him for granted.

After a few hours of working and sewing, Rarity had finally finished Fluttershy’s outfit and, not forgetting, paid Spike for his help. "Thank you so much, Spike. You were a big help," Rarity said.

"You're welcome, Rares. Let me know if you need me for anything else. And good luck with your first date, Fluttershy. Bye, girls!" Spike said, waving as he headed out.

After he had left, Rarity hands over her finished project to Fluttershy and gently shoves her into the changing room. “Go on, darling! Place it on. You’ll soon be even more fabulous!” She said.

"O-Okay then. Here goes nothing," Fluttershy said. She takes the dress with her to the changing room where she starts putting it on. Rarity waits patiently for her friend, sitting and humming a lovely tune. Later on, Fluttershy comes out and Rarity gasps at the ensemble Fluttershy has on.

Her dress was a golden yellow dress with spring green and baby blue trims. On the side of her bottom part of the dress were butterflies sewn into it and for the cherry on top, a pretty pink bow that shows off her beauty and adorableness. "Fluttershy, you look adorable!" she said, hugging her friend.

"You think so?" Fluttershy asked.

"I know so. Israel would not be able to resist when he lays his eyes on you.” Rarity replied.

"Yay," Fluttershy exclaimed quietly to herself.

Soon after leaving Rarity’s shop, Fluttershy sent a message on her phone to Israel, asking where they would like to meet. Israel messages her his location and tells her that he’ll be waiting for her.

After walking for a few minutes, Fluttershy had arrived at the location where Israel would be; a restaurant called Joe’s Diner Palace. And waiting at the front entrance of the establishment, is Israel, dressed in a black, thin hoodie zip-up jacket, dark blue shirt and black pants.

While she tries to hide it, Fluttershy was a little flustered at how good looking he is. Same goes for Israel, for he was paralyzed by Fluttershy’s beauty and cuteness.

"Umm… h-hi Israel. I-I hope I… d-d-didn't keep you waiting. H-How do I... look?" she asks, feeling more shy and embarrassed.

"Oh… my… god. Fluttershy… you look…" he paused for a moment and went up to hug her and nuzzle her. "...ABSOLUTELY ADORABLE!!!"

“R-Really?!” Fluttershy asked, while a bit excited by his reaction and flustered when he hugged her.

"Of course, Flutters. You look so cute! Did you get yourself all nice and ready just for lunch?" Israel asked.

"Y-Yes. Rarity insisted on it," Fluttershy explained.

"Well, she did a good job. You look gorgeous. Shall we head inside?" he asked. Fluttershy nodded and followed Israel inside the diner.

"Welcome to Joe's Diner Palace. Table for two?" the host asked.

"Yes siree," Israel replied.

"Follow me, I've got the perfect spot for you two crazy lovebirds," the host said. The two blushed at what the host called them as they followed him to a special spot in the restaurant.

The spot they were assigned to was at the corner of the restaurant with a round table and a large window with a big view of the city, with the mall in full view as well. "Hey, this is a pretty neat spot. After you, m'lady." Israel says.

Fluttershy let out a cute giggle by his clivery gesture. “Why, thank you, good sir.” She replied. She takes a seat by the window and Israel takes a seat next to her.

"Enjoy your time here and a waiter will come." the host says before leaving the table.

After the host left, Fluttershy and Israel began to have a conversation together. Chatting about certain things involving their time in High School and other things involving their childhood. That’s when they saw their waiter coming.

“Good evening! Thank you for choosing Joe’s Diner, I’ll be serving you tonight!” The waiter said. He had light yellow skin, cherry red eyes and bright blue hair. He wore the Joe Diner’s uniform but had a bit of style to it which included a black bow tie with a bright red knot.

"Hey there.“ Israel saw his name tag which said ‘Blazing Waters.’

“Can I start you two off with your drinks?” Blazing asked, pulling out his notepad and pen.

"Sure, a nice cold cup of Pepsi, please," Israel said.

"And I'll just have a glass of water.” Fluttershy added.

“Pepsi and a glass of water coming right up you two. Take some time to look over our menu and I’ll be back with your drinks.” Blazing said with a smile before heading to the kitchen. The two then took that exact time to look over their menus and choose what they would like to eat.

"So, Fluttershy, what's been going on lately? You and your friends doing alright?" Israel asked.

“We’re doing fine.” Fluttershy replied, then she got a little closer and lowered the volume of her voice. “Well except for our new training session that my friends and I went through. I mean have you ever had to spar with Tempest while feeling like you're being pushed down by gravity?"

"No, but I can tell it was painful for you. Why do you put yourself through that excruciating training session if all it does is leave both you and the girls exhausted and sore? Tempest is no pushover considering her involvement with the U.S Army," Israel stated

"This is something we have to do. You've seen how dangerous it is in Canterlot right now. We barely escaped with our lives during that fight with the Changeling Syndicate," Fluttershy pointed out.

"That's true. Still, it does make me worry about you girls. Especially you. And yet you still manage to come out strong as ever. This world needs more people like you," Israel said straight to her face. Fluttershy felt flattered that he appreciated the hard work and effort she and her friends put into keeping the city safe.

"Why, thank you. But… if you don't mind me asking, why did you decide to become a member of the Victory Squad?" Fluttershy asked.

"Good question. The truth is, I wanted to be able to show the world I can make a difference, but I didn't know how I could do it. Then I met Eternal Flames and Heat Blitz, my best friends. We were out at an arcade and got to talking over some burgers. Then before we knew it, the subject of becoming a hero came to our thoughts. But we all have different ideas on what we think makes a hero. Heat thought a hero was someone who can save others without harming the enemy, but even that was impossible. Eternal thought dealing some swift, hard justice by beating your enemies to the ground was the measure of a true hero."

"What about you? What do you think?” Fluttershy asked.

"Let's see… I think what makes a true hero is someone who has an unshakable resolve to do the right thing, even when things seem hopeless. To stay true to your beliefs and keep a brave smile to show everyone that everything'll be fine. And when you have this… power within you, you must only use that power only when necessary. Like this wise man once said: With great power comes great responsibility," Israel explained.

Soon afterwards, Blazing comes back with two tall cups. "Here you are. One cup of water for the lady and one cup of pepsi for her gentleman. Are you ready to order or do you need some time to think it over," Blazing asked.

"I'm ready. How about you, Fluttershy?" Israel asked.

“I am hungry, so I’m also ready to order.” She replied.

"Alright. What'll it be for you two lovebirds?" Blazing asked, pulling out his pen and notepad. The two were a bit flustered and sheepish for being called ‘loved birds’.

"I'll have an order of some fried, boneless chicken with a side of garlic fries," Israel said.

"And I'll have some spaghetti, with garlic bread and a potato salad," Fluttershy said.

“Wonderful choices for a night here! I'll have your orders ready in a few minutes." Blazing said, taking the menus with him as he made his way back to the kitchen.

"So, being a hero means you have a responsibility to the people?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yup. But there were times when I got my butt handed to me.”

“Well, believe it or not…. There were a few times where I sparred with Applejack… and I pinned her down on the mat.” Fluttershy said with a sheepish expression on her face.

“Whoa. I guess the old saying is true; ‘It’s always the quiet ones…’, right?” Israel replied, which causes the two to have a laugh and give them something to smile about.

"So, do your parents know about your occupation?" Fluttershy asked.

"Only my dad does. My mom… she doesn't know… at least, not yet, anyways. She's always scared for me because of my… condition," Israel replied.

"Condition? What kind of condition? As in medical, or behavioral?” Fluttershy asked.

"It's sort of a mental disability. I… I have Asperger's Syndrome. I get socially awkward around large crowds. And I have a bit of a goofy personality.” Israel explained.

“Well, honestly… I kinda like you like this. I mean you being goofy, not the… Oh, i'm not making this good, am I?” Fluttershy said, feeling a bit foolish.

"No, of course not. You're doing fine, Flutters," Israel then acts out of instinct and strokes Fluttershy's cheek tenderly. Which made the animal lover a bit skittish and flustered even more. Just then, Israel moved his hand away, blushing.

"Oh! S-Sorry about that. I couldn't help myself. I guess I just find you so cute that I couldn't stop myself from stroking you. I'm sorry if I overstepped," Israel chuckled nervously.

“No no, it's fine…it’s…” Fluttershy was gonna say more, but lost thought as she and Israel locked eyes and slowly drew closer to each other. “Fine.” she spoke softly.

Fluttershy and Israel continued to look into each other’s eyes for a long minute, and their faces drew more and more closer, as they paid no attention to everyone and everything around them. And soon they closed their eyes as they brought their lips against each other, and the two softly kissed each other. They kiss for a full 2 minutes until they detach from each other’s lips and stare into each other’s eyes.

"Wow… that felt… amazing," Israel said.

Fluttershy giggled happily. “It really did!” She said. “I have never felt so… so… alive.”

Israel chuckled at Fluttershy’s excitement and felt a sense of warmth seeing her smile and acting so pure. Of course, there was a big question on his mind.

“Hey, Fluttershy. There’s something I need to know.” He asked.

“Yes, what is it?” She asked as well

“What are we now? I mean what does this mean for us as we move forward from today? Are we… you know… officially a couple? Or...” Israel said.

"I… I'm not sure, myself. M-Maybe… maybe we should take it slow. Start out as friends, but… I don't mind a little friendly cuddling every now and then," she suggested.

“Wait... what?” He replied in confusion.

"You know, like… like this," Fluttershy leans in and gives Israel a big hug, nuzzling into him. His heart beated 10 times faster than normal, but soon, it calmed down and he cuddled her, too. Fluttershy giggled and let go. "Are you okay with that?"

"Sure, yeah. In fact, I think I'm gonna enjoy this.” Israel replied.

Soon, Blazing came by with their food. He placed them both in front of them, along with the silverware and napkins.

“You two enjoy your wonderful meals together, and remember to smile! You know you’re never fully dressed without one.” Blazing winks at them with a smile.

"Thank you," Fluttershy said. When she smiles, she lets out a cute squee, that almost made Israel have a heart attack.

"T-T-Thank you, sir." he said, keeping his composure… sort of. Fluttershy realizes this and softly wraps her arms around him and embraces him, with his head brought down to her soft, massive breast. And then she strokes his hair as she softly whispers to him.

“There, there. It's alright, Izzy. It's gonna be alright.” She whispered.

"Hehehe, I guess your… your cuteness took me by surprise," he replies before nuzzling Fluttershy, making her giggle.

"And you call me cute?" Fluttershy teases. "Maybe instead of just friends, we can be… friends with benefits, if you'd like." Israel's eyes shot wide open.

"I thought you were an angel. But no… you're a goddess!" he responded

Fluttershy giggled at his response as she brought her mouth to his ear and whispered something in his ear, which made Israel shocked as ever.

“Then how about you and me leave this place and head on to my house for our little fun? My family is away for the day and I'm all alone.” she said, quietly and with a seductive tone.

"Yup… it's official… my life is just beginning," he commented. "A-Anyways, I'll definitely be there with bells on."

“I’ll be waiting.” Fluttershy replied.

"Right. Anyways let's finish with our lunch and we’ll be on our way.” Israel said.

“Agreed.” Fluttershy responded.

After their conversation, the two enjoyed their meals, which were very delicious by the way, and conversed a little more, telling a few good jokes and sharing a few laughs. Fluttershy even told Israel a few interesting stories about her own life and a little bit of her friends' lives. But not too much since they were still barely friends.

Moments later, after finishing their meals, Israel paid the bill before leaving the diner with Fluttershy and gave her a big hug.

And the animal loving girl gave him the address to her house and sent him off with a peck on the cheek before parting ways. And on that day, Fluttershy felt more alive than she had in her entire life.

’

The Victory Tower reigned over Canterlot City. It was still recovering from the attack from the changeling syndicate. Thankfully, no one was hurt in the attack but the whole attack was captured and speculations were being created. Down at the very base of the tower stood a man who happened to have served one of the squad mates that resided in the tower at a restaurant down a few blocks. He wore a dark red pinstripe coat along with a bright red dress shirt and the same bowtie, along with a red burgundy dress pants with matching red cuffs at the bottom. He adjusted his monocle and looked up at the tower with a grin.

“Well… this is for sure going to be very entertaining.” Blazing said to himself as he chuckled to himself.

The Truth of a Dark Past

The day after Fluttershy and Israel’s date, things in Canterlot City were becoming quiet and calm; for once. The girls can finally catch a break and prep for their enemies if they plan to show themselves. But overall, at least they can have a relaxation time.

Of course, their sensei and school principal, Celestia, insisted that they should keep training. So they all meet up at the hideout; by the way, they’re working on the name for the place; and they brought along the boys so that they could train as well. Since they now face new enemies, they’re gonna need new tactics. Of course, Eternal wasn’t allowed to train, since he’s been expelled from the Victory Squad. But he was still allowed to observe from afar.

He watched his old comrades and the girls as they trained using Training Protocol EX. The 2 Victory Squad members weren't faring too well because of them struggling just to stand and throw a proper punch. The girls, on the other hand, seemed to be adjusting a little better. They still couldn't land any shots on Tempest, but they were able to move a little better. Even Fluttershy was displaying a whole new set of confidence, working her way through the intense gravity her gear was emitting.

"Not bad, girls. You're adjusting really well. I dunno what it was that happened yesterday, but I can tell you're serious about this training. But one day of speed training does not make a ninja. It took me 5 whole years to even be able move at my normal speed, adjust my flexibility and sharpen my mind," Tempest said. "And you boys, you might have gotten this far by pure instinct and luck, but that runs out, too. You need to build some muscle in those scrawny limbs!"

"For the record, I'm not scrawny! I'm svelte," Israel rebutted. But that resulted in a spin kick to his face, spinning him in the air and landing him hard on the ground with a loud thud. "OOF!!!"

"You wanna try getting mouthy again, you talking fish bone?" she asked. Israel gets up barely.

"Just who in the fuck had sex with you and didn't appreciate it?" Ooh, stupid move. Tempest's eyes shrunk and she cracked her knuckles.

“Oh, you’re dead now, buddy.” Inferno said quietly out of sorrow for the scrawny guy. Soon, she unleashed her fury on Israel, landing blow for blow and he just kept on grunting. While he was still on the ground, Tempest landed a knee kick to his gut, knocking him out with a groan.

"Don't think I'm done with you yet. When you wake up, you're really gonna get it." she threatens in a dark, low tone.

"Ouch, now that has gotta hurt," Eternal said, watching from afar while doing his squats.

"Tempest, please! No need to get all hostile," Heat said, struggling with each step towards the still-enraged trainer. But she grabbed his wrist and twisted it, making him yelp in pain.

“Next time, do not aggravate the military gal.” Inferno informed the two. “It doesn’t work well… not at all. Besides, you should see the other guy that messed with her once.”

"NOW YOU'RE TELLING ME THIS?! OW!!!" Heat yelled and then turned to her in frustration. "EASE UP, WILL YA?!" Yup… now he's dead.

Heat is then met with a hard punch to the face, then multiple kicks and punches to his sides, his gut and finally his upper legs before kicking him to the ground. "Don't you DARE yell at your training instructor! Do… I… make… myself… CLEAR?!" she asks, before she begins corkscrew punching Heat on the chest. He let out a strained scream before passing out from the intense agony he was suffering.

Tempest's actions got to Eternal, making him clench his fists. With the two boys done in by a swift session, Tempest turns her attention back to the girls and is met with a punch from AJ coming straight at her. She barely dodged that and grabbed AJ's arm, tossing her over her shoulder, tossing AJ onto the ground.

"Not bad, but you're gonna have to be faster than that," Tempest said. "A sneak attack is a necessity for any respective, skilled ninja to be able to master. With a little time and practice, you'll master this technique along with all your friends."

Applejack gets up from the floor and stares at Tempest with an emotionless stare, until it changes to one of appreciation. The farm gal brought her hand forward, while Tempest did the same, and the two shook hands. “Thank ya fer the comment, Tempest. But next time, ya won’t see me comin’.”

“Sounds like a challenge,” Tempest replied with a cocky grin on her face Just then, she felt a sense of danger coming towards her. When her attention was brought to it, the danger took the form of Fluttershy and Twilight with dark glares at her and both delivered swift punches that ultimately landed on Tempest's face, knocking her back.

“Woah! WOAH! Cool it girls!” Inferno shouted as he ran from his work station and rushed over to check on Tempest. He checked her over to see if she had suffered any major trauma. “Tempest, are you alright?” Inferno is then answered with a chuckle.

"Now THAT'S the kind of power I'm looking for!" she said, looking perfectly fine. She instantly sat up straight, not even flinching from pain she should have felt. "However, those punches were thrown out of emotions, which is effective, but not very useful in a fight. Especially if you're fueled by anger and hate. If that happens, you forget all your training in your rage.”

"That is true. You mustn't let your emotions get to you. I can tell you lost your composure when she put down the boys. Remember, it's only training, which means no lethal harm.” Inferno stated, until his eyes are drawn to Heat and Israel, who are still laying on the ground, groaning and wincing from their injuries. Which then got Inferno to reconsider his statement. “Starting right now.”

"Aah! Damn it, I can't even get up," Israel groaned.

"Me either. I think I've entered a black hole," Heat groaned.

With the reassurance of the boys still alive and their minds focused on their training, the girls came at Tempest with full force, trying to push through the intense gravity. Tempest read each of their movements and dodge and blocked all of their attacks. Tempest can tell they're a lot more different from yesterday. Though, most of them didn't land any good blows, it was clear they were getting better little by little.

Just watching them train is drawing out the urge from within Eternal. Celestia was watching with concern, but also readied herself in case Eternal was gonna make a move. Of course, that’s what Eternal has been urging to do. Ever since he’s been benched, he’s become itching for some action, to go out and bust some criminals, and even beat the shit out of the Chrysalis bitch who sullied his family and caused his mother so much pain and torment. But unfortunately, he’s been put under the watch of Sunset, the girl that he considered being okay to spend time with. But, he didn’t expect that she would be his personal warden.

The girls continuously trained for hours, bruised and out of breath by their sparring session with Tempest, until finally Celestia called for a break for today.

“Alright, that’s enough. Well rest up for today.” She said, with an instructing tone.

“And I hope y’all are hungry! Cause I ordered us pizza an hour ago.” Inferno stated, right as he checked his watch. “Which should have arrived 5 minutes ago… Oh well, the delivery man is not getting paid.”

"PIZZA, YOU SAY?!?!?!" Israel asked, jolting upwards in excitement, despite the gravity weighing him down.

"What the? How did you do that?" Rainbow asked.

"Anything involving pizza, he's able to defy all kinds of logic," Heat groaned, still on the ground.

"Even after I beat the shit out of him while still being pushed down by the gravity in his gear?" Tempest asked.

"Again, if pizza's on the menu, he can defy all kinds of logic," Eternal vouches. "He's a pretty unpredictable guy, but likable at the same time. He's weird, but he's like the goofy, fun-loving cousin my brother and I always wanted."

"Still, what did you say about the pizza being late? You don't think the delivery man got lost on the way here, right?" Israel asked.

“I don’t know!? I don’t understand how pizza transportation works?” Inferno replied just as the computer sends out an alarming sound of an intruder at the door. Everyone tenses up, but inferno attempts to assure them. “Calm down people, it's probably pizza.” he stated as he opened the doors of the warehouse from his computer and soon walked up to the front door of the room. “I can’t wait to give the delivery guy, a piece of my-” He opens the door and soon he loses his ability to speak when he looks at the person standing in front of the door.

She had gray skin with golden eyes that were wall-eyed with blonde hair. "Hello there. I'm Derpy Hooves and I will be your pizza delivery girl today. Sorry for being so late. I kinda got lost on my way here. Are you having a party?" she asked with the cutest, innocent smile.

And just instantly, Inferno cracked. “Just take my money!” He said as he pulls out a $100 dollar bill and hands it to Derpy without complaint.

"$100? The price was only $69.70, don't you need change?" she asks, tilting her head. But just then, she's met with another guy who winds up surprising her with a big hug. That man was Israel Yabuki.

"Awww, you're just the CUTEST pizza girl I've ever met! I could hug you and hug you! You probably work your poor little tushie off, you cutie-pie!" he says, nuzzling her cheek to cheek. She blushed, but then returned his hug with her own.

"Yay! Huggies!" Derpy exclaimed. "And thank you so much. But what about the change?"

"Just keep the change. You deserve it," Inferno said, trying to keep his composure. But he was completely broken by her adorableness.

"Yay!!! I can finally buy some more ingredients to make my special lemon muffin surprise! Have a nice day, everybody. Especially you," Derpy gives a wink to Israel before she leaves the building, enters her car after delivering the pizzas, and driving away for her next delivery.

Inferno then takes the pizzas inside the hideout and Israel follows close behind. "So… who's your new girlfriend, Israel? You sure gave her a hell of a big hug," Tempest teased.

"She's not my girlfriend, I just gave her a hug because she looked so cute. How can you stay mad at such a cute face?" Israel asked.

"And what does that make us? Chopped liver?" Pinkie asked, getting up in his face.

"What?! No! You're all cute in your own ways!" Israel said, putting his hands up defensively. His comment left all the girls blushing knowing he found them all equally attractive.

"Hey wait! I'm not cute!" Rainbow said with a cute pouty face.

"He’s not lying, you know. You girls are really special, you just don’t know it.” Inferno said. Now the girls felt even more happier about themselves.

"Also, you can deactivate gravity on your suits. The training session is over for today," Celestia ordered reassuringly. The girls all did so using the proper voice command and soon, all of them, along with the boys could move freely. "Alright, now everyone wash your hands and we can sit down, relax and enjoy our hot dinner."

"Thanks, mom," Heat said, getting up. The whole group all started washing their hands one by one before taking their seats on the dining table where their 7 boxes of pizza were.

As for Inferno, he was watching over the training on the footage he took, observing any mistakes or slip ups. But soon his focus was then turned to the girls and the boys at the dinner table, eating and laughing. Soon the expressionless look on Inferno’s face turned into a small smile. ‘You guys mean more to me than you all realize.’ he thought in his mind.

Soon as he joins the others, still having that small smile on his face. The group soon notices this new expression that Inferno had. "Hey, now that I think about it. I don't think I've ever seen you smile. You should do it more often," Israel pointed out.

“Really? Uh, I guess it's… been awhile. 4 years at minimum.” Inferno replied. Which then got everyone at the table to grow silent and stare at the inventor. Pinkie, on the other hand, gasped very loudly and rushed right next to Inferno with disbelief in her eyes.

"4 years? But why?" Applejack asked.

“I don’t like to talk about it. There are things I like to… not discuss about.” he replied.

"Well, if you ever do feel like discussing it, we're all ears. We're not gonna force you, we're gonna respect your privacy," Israel said. "But it does help bring closure to express the hardships we've been through."

“And like I said before, I would rather not discuss it.” Inferno responds while he grabs himself two slices of pizza. “Ever.”

"Alright, alright," Israel said, letting it go and getting 3 slices himself. And everyone else got their own slices.

"But seriously though, how does a person go 4 years without smiling!? That’s unnatural!!!” Pinkie stated, loudly.

"Uh, Pinkie. Maybe it's best we let him be until the time is right for him to tell us. Some things are just too painful to tell at the wrong time. Once he's opened up enough to all of us, we'll lend him our ears," Sunset said.

"Oh alright," Pinkie said before gulping down a whole pizza slice in one bite. The gang kept eating their pizza until all the boxes were empty.

"Ahhh, so good. I couldn't eat another bite," Twilight said.

"Me neither. I'm so full," Fluttershy said, patting her tummy before letting out a cute burp. "Oop." she covers her mouth with her fingers. "Excuse me." she giggles nervously, blushing.

"Aww, sooo CUTE!” Israel states with a happy tone.

Fluttershy’s cute burp, even got the emotionless Inferno to burst out with laughter and made him smile even more.

"Aww, Flutters, you even made Inferno laugh. Aww you're such a cutie," he then surprises her with a kiss on her cheek, making her squee and yelp.

"Ooooooooooh," the girls said, observing their friendliness.

"Looks like someone's quite the smitten kitten," Rarity commented. After that cute scene, the group decided to clean up the mess before getting ready to leave.

"You've done well today, everyone. But don't get comfortable just yet. There's still plenty of room for improvement, so get plenty of rest and I will see you all tomorrow," Celestia said.

"And whatever you do, don't go into any dark alleyways to look for trouble," Tempest added.

“We won’t, we promise.” Sunset replied.

"Good. You may go home now," Tempest said.

The girls and the Victory Squad, along with Eternal bid each other goodbye and all left the hideout, heading to their homes. Sunset, as promised, accompanied Eternal back to his home at Celestia's house.

After everyone had left, Inferno was the last one to leave, shutting off the computers and light of the warehouse. He walked towards his Impala with that smile he still kept on his face. Once he entered his vehicle, he started up the engine and drove off towards his home.

He drove quietly out of the area, to avoid being seen until he was on the road through town. He drove peacefully through the night, with no other cars on the road and everyone all at home after a long day.

However, Inferno’s quiet drive took a turn when he looked up to his rear view mirror and saw something off. Three motorcycles were driving behind him, as if they came out of nowhere. Inferno becomes suspicious about his new road buddies behind him as one of them sped up a little until they were near the driver’s seat window. After getting a better look from the motorcyclist, Inferno then realizes that the person on the motorcycle had a symbol of a pony's head with insect-like wings and fangs; the symbol of the Changeling syndicate. Then later the rider pulls out a machine pistol from his jacket.

“Shit. It's them again," Inferno whispered to himself as he turned the wheel of his car, ramming into the motorcycle and leaving the rider crashing alongside the road. He activates his communicator on his cyber arm and contacts all the girls, including the Victory Squad.

“Guys! If you're getting this, I'm being pursued by the members of the Changeling syndicate. You know those assholes that attacked the Victory tower two days ago.” He said.

Then soon after, the two other motorcyclists pulled out their own machine pistols and fired upon Inferno’s vehicle. And also, two other motorcycles appeared out of nowhere and sped up towards the side of Inferno’s car. They take aim with their pistols and fire at the windows; luckily, Inferno ducked his head before they could. Then he retaliates by raising his cyber arm and up, with the hand forming into a small pulse cannon and fires a concussion blast at the rider next to his right window, then he brings his arm around and fires another blast at the rider near his driver’s window.

"Everyone! Code Red! I'm being tailed! The Changeling Syndicate's after me! I'm sending you GPS coordinates to my exact location! Get here as soon as you can!" Inferno exclaimed. He types in the coordinates and sends them everyone while still trying to outrun the thugs. Inferno tries to lose them by faking directions, but they were like a swarm, working in groups and covering each and every corner of escape.

They kept shooting at him during the chase and as always, he temporarily stops them with his pulse cannon. But then, up ahead, he comes across a roadblock of the syndicate in their motorbikes as a last-ditch effort. Inferno had no other choice: he was gonna have to ram them. He floored it on the gas and sped up.

His car engine roared, keeping its steady course. But without warning, on one side, one of the changeling thugs came at him in a large truck, using it as a battering ram, t-boning Inferno and knocking his car off a couple of feet. His vehicle rolled around 6 times before finally landing on its back. Inferno is knocked unconscious from the impact and is left in a bloody mess.

The changeling soldiers then got off their vehicles and walked slowly towards the wrecked Impala and the driver that’s inside.

"We've successfully secured the target, Chrysalis. What shall we do with him?" one of the soldiers asked, via bluetooth earpiece.

"Kill him,” Chrysalis replied back.

“Affirmative,” The soldier responds as he raises up his pistol and aims it at the unconscious Inferno. And before he could take the shot, he hears running footsteps coming towards him from the side. He turns around and he is then met with a harsh punch to the face from a pissed off Applejack. He’s sent flying 20 ft into the air and crashes through the window of a building.

"Try that shit again, see what happens, mothafucka," Applejack said in a low, menacing tone.

The other soldiers aim their weapons at the farm girl, right before the other girls and two of the Victory Squad ambushes them and tear them down like a bunch of sissies. With the majority of them knocked down, Heat rendered them paralyzed with his pulsation gloves. "Quick! We have to get Inferno to the hospital!" he said.

"I'll call for an ambulance," Israel said, getting out his phone. He dialed the number and let the operator know about the accident. Meanwhile, Heat and the girls got Inferno out and laid him down gently on the floor. Heat used his pulsation gloves to send healing waves throughout Inferno's body to at least heal some of his wounds.

Applejack had been known to cry on the inside, but as of now, she couldn't stop the tears from running down her face. "Inferno. Please be okay. We're gonna get you some help, alright? We're gonna get ya some help. Just stay with me, sugarcube," she said, trying not to lose it.

“Don’t worry AJ, I checked his vitals. He’s got a pulse.” Heat assured her. "I've managed to stop the bleeding, but it'll only be temporary. When the ambulance comes, you'd better hide. Mom specifically said a ninja has to remain hidden from the public eye."

“But ah’ can’t leave him!” AJ replied back.

“We won’t Applejack, we’ll see him at the hospital soon. We have to go.” Sunset stated.

"And don't worry, he's going to be okay," Israel added.

While AJ wishes to argue more, but sadly, her stubborn pride was dying every second. Her team knows that Inferno would be fine, and she wishes to believe the same. And after further pressure, Applejack reluctantly agreed.

“Alright.” She said with a defeated tone of voice. After that, she and the girls all left the area, so did the boys, just as the ambulance arrived at the scene. The group watches from the rooftop of a nearby building as Inferno is loaded into the medic truck.

Moments later, the paramedics arrived at the hospital with Inferno being carried into the E.R. The girls had arrived at the hospital as quick as they could, dressed up in their normal clothes. Even the boys were there, concerned for the man. Tempest dropped everything and raced to the hospital on foot. Even Principal Celestia arrived alongside the girls and boys, hoping that the young inventor would recover.

The group waited for several hours, hoping that they received word of Inferno’s condition. Both Tempest and Applejack were scared for Inferno and thought he wasn't gonna pull through. They waited anxiously until a doctor came over and approached the group.

"How is he, doc? Is he gonna be alright?" AJ asked.

"Don't worry, the operation was a success. The car crash left some bruises and cuts, and possibly slight internal bleeding. However, he pulled through like a champ. He’ll make a full recovery in the next 5 days.” The doctor responded.

“Oh, thank goodness. I almost had a heart attack.” Rarity said.

“I knew he’d pull through.” Rainbow stated with fake pride.

“That’s very wonderful news, doctor. Thank you.” Celestia said with gratitude.

"Well this wasn't the first time he's been in here, it most certainly won't be the last time," the doctor said. Soon the group are then left confused by his statement. In fact, it left them a little curious.

“Doctor… What did you mean by ‘this wasn’t his first time here’?” Sunset asked.

The doctor then has a confused expression on his face, as if he was told of something he doesn’t know yet. “Wait, you all don’t know? He’s never told you?” he said.

"Never told us what?" Twilight asked.

The doctor let out a sad sigh and took off his glasses in the process. He looks up to the whole group, with a sadden look on his face.

“Inferno has been dealing with mental depression and has been put under suicide watch for about 4 years. Always came into this hospital to be treated for the injuries he inflicted upon himself, including trying to poison himself.” He stated.

"WHAT?!" everyone asked in shock.

"B-But, he's a bright young man, why would he want to commit suicide?" AJ asked, even more anxious for the boy, scared for his life.

"It doesn't make sense, he's got the means to secure his future, why would he want to try and throw it all away?" Tempest asked.

“I can give you the answers you want,” A voice calls out to the group. They turn around and see a 67-year old man, wearing a tux, standing behind them. “Since introductions are in order, I am Bristle Wing, Master Blaze’s butler and a friend of his parents.”

"His butler? I had no idea he had a butler. He must come from some serious money. Ah'm Applejack, nice to meet ya," she said, shaking his head.

"I'm Rarity, good sir."

"Hi, I'm Rainbow Dash."

"I'm Fluttershy."

"My name's Twilight Sparkle."

"Pinkie Pie's the name."

"I'm Sunset Shimmer."

"Tempest Shadow. Nice to meet you, sir."

"My name's Heat Blitz."

"Eternal Flames is the name."

"And I'm Israel Yabuki. So if you don't mind me asking, why would Inferno want to constantly try to take his own life?"

Bristle Wing let out a sigh of sadness as he took a seat in one of the chairs in the waiting lounge. “It's a very… sad story for you all to hear. One that you may not like.”

"We want to know," Tempest said, everyone nodded.

"Very well," Bristle replied. He cleared his throat. “4 years ago, master Blaze lost his parents, Magnus Blaze and Fleur De Lis, in a dreadful car crash. It… broke his heart, in ways that could never be pieced back together. The poor master treated the incident as if it was his fault. And so he cut himself off from everyone, including me. It was only 4 days after his parent’s funeral, I found him in his room; attempting to hang himself... sniff… it was a sight I didn’t want to see.” He explained.

"Oh no… poor Inferno. Now I understand why it was too painful for him to talk about it. I feel so sorry for him," Fluttershy said.

"4 whole years… 4 whole years and he tried to throw it all away?!" Israel asked, infuriated.

“Let me finish, young man. After his parents passed away and he tried to commit suicide so many times, he eventually almost lost his life when his arm became horribly infected from all the cuts he made in 2 years. It left his arm, unable to function and recover, that the hospital staff decided that it was best to amputate it. And so they did.” he added to his explanation.

The girls all had shocked looks on their faces, but Fluttershy, AJ and Tempest were the most shocked about this news. Fluttershy looked like she wanted to burst into tears. AJ had her hat over her chest and Tempest looking down, clenching her fists.

“But it didn’t stop there... No... Instead, Inferno kept up with his habits as his depression grew worse and worse over the next two years. Then later he received employment at the CSRC, which at least kept his mind away from all the horrible thoughts he had. But then those ungrateful, deceiving… bastards took advantage of him. Using the brilliant inventions he made, for their own gain. It shattered his heart even more, but that's not all it did. It convinced him that he has no purpose in the world. And when he was fired, he… he just lost the will to live. And so he left home and walked over to the Canterlot City Bridge… where he planned to end his life, to end his suffering.” he explained more of Inferno’s life.

"That's horrible! So then, what happened?" Heat asked.

“Well… Before Inferno could even attempt his jump, you, Mrs.Celestia, arrived at the bridge before he could even place his foot on the railings.” Bristle stated, bringing ultimate realization to the principal.

"What? Mother saved his life?" Eternal asked.

“Well, she prevented his attempt in killing himself. But his heart was still broken, heavy with the burden and regret of living. Even when your mother hires him, he still refuses that he has a purpose in the world. I feared that master Blaze would never be able to recover from his long-lasting depression.” Bristle replied, while he reaches into his tux and pulls out a tablet before turning it on. “But suddenly, just a day after his first day on the job… He began writing up pages in his digital diary.” He then shows the group the tablet, which was stated to be Inferno’s, showing the notes he made and… showing photos of the girls and highlights of his time working with them at the hideout and hanging with them at CHS. Even notes and photos of Israel and the boys.

“And every last one of them… were about all of you.” Bristle replied with a warm smile.

The group looked over the digital pages and photo gallery, seeing all the times Inferno was with them. There were even videos of their training sessions, even the ones that had their epic fails; and in every video, Inferno sounded so cheerful and hopeful.

“Yeah, Inferno lost everything he held dear, but after meeting you girls and working alongside you… hehe, I never seen the young lad so happy in his entire life.” Bristle said.

Soon the group saw a video, where Pinkie accidentally shot confetti in Inferno’s face. While looking upset for one minute, he then grabs a confetti cannon out of nowhere and begins chasing her down saying “You’re gonna get it, Pinkie!”. Even seeing that, brought a smile on Pinkie’s face. Then another video showed Inferno in a cowboy outfit, looking into the camera and saying, “Howdy there, AJ… This lair ain’t big enough for the two of us… Wait? What the hell am I saying. I’m the worst cowboy in history,” he chuckled on screen.

"Hehehe, but ya sure are the most charmin' one," AJ said, watching the video.

Then the next video showed the beginning of their training session from today, Inferno getting a shot of everyone on the footage. “C’mon, everyone, smile for the video. You know, in case the bruising starts.” He said into the camera. Then soon Eternal in the video looks at him and then gives him the finger. “Aww c’mon Eternal, don’t give me that, you’re making me look bad as it is. C’mon smile.” Inferno said as he gives a peace sign in the footage. And that was the end of Inferno’s digital diary.

By the end of the video, Eternal slammed his fist on the ground. "Damn it! I feel like a goddamn asshole for what I've done! I'm sorry… I'm so sorry."

"Eternal, don't beat yourself up, you couldn't have known about his past, none of us could have. And to show remorse for the way that you two argued sometimes shows you care," Celestia pointed out.

"And now that we know about Inferno's past, we should be there for him now more than ever. He has a purpose in life and it's a very noble purpose," Sunset said.

“Are you sure about that, Mrs. Shimmer. Cause I truly believe all of you have already done that.” Bristle commented. “You showed him that he has a life worth living, that he has purpose in a world that wishes to take advantage of him… And not only that, you all gave him a reason to keep living. You all may not understand it… But all of you, were the best thing that has ever happened to him. And more.” He stated. “And I truly believe he wants to tell you all that.”

"Then what are we waiting for? We have a friend in need. Let's go," Eternal said.

“Well, you are all in luck. He’s sleeping in one of our rooms. You could see him if you like?” The doctor stated. Everyone was delighted to know they could see him. The doctor soon led the group down the halls and stopped at the one Inferno was sleeping in. He opens the door for them and everyone walks inside. When they did, They saw Inferno, resting peacefully on the bed with a few bandages around his head, right arm, abdomen and legs.

“Awww, look how peacefully he is.” Pinkie whispered; very, very softly.

“He sure does,” Tempest said, as she shed a few tears from her eyes. “I still can’t believe that all of that has happened to him… and he never told any of us.” she said with utter disbelief.

"4 years of attempted suicide…" Israel mumbled quietly to himself from a distance. 'It makes my skin crawl to think he'd keep trying to throw his life away. 4 years of moping? UGH!!! It disgusts me that someone so strong-looking would actually do something like this? I HATE SUICIDE!!! HATE IT!!!' he screamed in his mind, gripping the inside of his pockets.

“4 years of losing your will to live…What kind of a thing does that to a person?” Twilight asked.

"Those money-grubbing assholes at the research facility," Eternal said.

“When I get my hands on those scumbags, I'm giving them a piece of my mind.” Rainbow growled.

"Not if I rip out their eyes and shove them down their throats… so they can see my claws tear their carcasses open!" Eternal growled quietly.

"Whoa, easy there, tiger. The last thing you need is another charge added to your criminal record there, buddy," Tempest said. Eternal's eyes widened and turned to Tempest.

"And how did you find out about that?" he asked, clenching his fist.

“Your mother did. And you can also thank Inferno, cause he had just saved your public image from the little stunt you did during the events at the Victory Squad Tower.” Tempest replied as she walked over next to Inferno’s bed, placing her hands on the sleeping inventor’s hand.

"I owe that man big time for this," Eternal said.

“I suppose we all do, after all he’s done for us; we can at least do something for him.” Sunset suggested.

"Well, perhaps I can ask dad to let Inferno have a place to stay at our tower after every single security feature has been installed

“Now, hold yer horses, feller. Ah’ think ah’ should have Inferno stay at mah family’s farmhouse for a lil’ while until his mind is in the right place.” AJ suggested.

“And I hope your farm likes an extra hand to help out or something?” Tempest asked, hoping that she’ll be close to Inferno as he recovers.

"Well, Ah dunno, we don't really have a lot o' money. But if yer willin' to volunteer just to help check on Inferno, Ah could ask Granny Smith to set up a spot fer ya on the couch," AJ said.

“Thanks, and I promise. I’ll work free of charge. I only wish to be sure Inferno is ok.” Tempest replied.

“Ok? Of course I’m okay. You guys are here.” A voice was heard in the room as everyone looked towards the hospital bed and saw an awakened Inferno Blaze staring at all of them. “And by the way, Eternal, you truly are Celestia’s son, cause you’ll give a demon nightmares.” he jokes.

"How so?" Eternal asked before realizing. "You heard me ranting about the research facility earlier, didn't you?"

“Oh, I heard all you. And let me be honest, you guys… are terrible when it comes to whispering, well except for Fluttershy there.” He replied. “So… You all know my… deeply hidden secret?” He asks.

“Yes… We do.” Sunset replied.

"We had no idea you had it so rough. We're sorry you lost your parents in the car accident. But you shouldn't blame yourself over something that was out of your control. Your parents wouldn't have wanted you to give up on life. And for 4 years, I bet they were crying for you. Scared of what would happen if you did take your own life. Neither of us would've made it that far. But hearing that you felt happy around us, it made us want to be there for you even more. You've done so much for us that it's time we paid you back ten fold," Heat explained.

“Yes, and we feel awful knowing that you felt awful, and you did so much for us that we never got the chance to do something for you.” Fluttershy stated.

"And furthermore, everyone has a purpose in life. But just because you never found it over the past 4 years, doesn't mean you never had one to begin with. You just had to find it in the right places and you did… with us. Inferno, you're the best thing that's ever happened to all of us. You prepared us for the enemies, built us a new training area, kept us heavily secured. To me, you're like the brother I always wanted," Sunset said.

“And you are the greatest friend I could ever have,” Tempest added. “You helped me heal from the scars of my rough past, both emotionally and physically.”

"Inferno, all your life, you've given more to the world than what you can take. And we believe the time for you to take your reward is long overdue," Rarity added.

“No party would ever be fun without you there. No matter how much cake, balloons, or confettis there is.” Pinkie stated.

“Pinkie’s right, Inferno. With ya gone, things would never be the same without ya.” Applejack said. “An’ we'd never live with ourselves if yer gone.”

"So please… don't throw your life away just because you hit a few bumps on the road. Life is full of challenges, but you have the power to get through those challenges," Twilight said.

“Yeah, you can kick depression out the door and out of your life for a long time. And then everything will be 20% more awesome.” Rainbow proclaimed.

"And let's face it, you've got some amazing qualities that you yourself don't see yet. All the self-pity you carry around you just doesn't suit you. So enough with the cutting yourself. You've already lost one good arm and that's enough," Eternal pointed out.

"No person deserves to die over something so tragic. Yes, there's no bringing back your parents from the dead, but they brought you into this world for a reason. You'll still have them in your heart just like I'll still have my parents' love inside my own, as well as my master's teachings," Celestia said.

Israel clenched his fist so hard, he accidentally drew his own blood. "Nothing's more vile than committing suicide. Take it from… someone who's had similar thoughts about even considering such a sin. So when you recover… stand up and walk, keep moving forward. You've got two good legs, so use them. You're strong enough to make your own path," he said, holding in his anger and sadness.

After everyone had poured out their emotions and thoughts, what came next; which they hadn’t expected; was Inferno breaking his calm demeanor and began to cry tears from his eyes. All of the depressed and broken emotions he kept locked inside, all came forward and Inferno became a weeping mess. He soon looks up to the group, with tears in his eyes and a weak smile on his face.

“I… I never thought you all cared so much for me… sniff... More than anyone in my life has done… sniff… It’s… sniff… really heartwarming.” He proudly said through his tears.

Applejack and Tempest both sat beside the inventor while he released all of his depressive emotions he carried inside. Everyone else then drew closer to the bed, remaining by Inferno’s side as his long journey to healing was now officially beginning.

A Day at the Beach

After he had spent a few days at the hospital, Inferno was finally released and was forced to have crutches since the crash left his left leg injured. After knowing about his past, the group was now left heartwrenching and became determined to help Inferno recover from 4 years of depression and suicide. Of course, they knew that they had given him the will to live and purpose without knowing; however, they wish to at least give back to Inferno after all the things he did for them.

It was gonna take him at least another week to not have to use crutches. But the gang was willing to help him out. In fact, during his recovery, the gang was planning a special event for Inferno but didn't know what to do at first.

But later, after his recovery, everyone figured out what to do. So, about 2 weeks after his recovery, everyone headed out for the beaches. But that was only the icing on the cake. As of right now, they arrived on the sunny beaches, wearing their swimwear. Inferno was still curious about what his friends had in store for him but didn't want to spoil the surprise.

He followed everyone down the path, Applejack, and Tempest covering his eyes when they were close to their destination. Inferno was feeling a little nervous and excited at the same time. Then eventually, everyone came to a stop. "Alright, sugarcube. Go right on ahead and look," AJ said.

"You're gonna love what we've planned for you," Tempest added. And so, removing their hands from his eyes, Inferno looked straight ahead and gasped. His eyes widen with amazement and shock as he stares at the most awesome and breathtaking beachhouse he’s ever seen in his entire life.

"You planned all this just for me?" Inferno asked, shocked.

"This is only just the beginning, buddy.” Heat replied.

Inferno was left speechless and almost collapsed if AJ and Tempest didn’t hold him up. “You guys are the best. If not… the greatest,” he stated happily.

"Oh-ho, but you haven't seen anything yet. Just wait until later on tonight after we've had our huge buffet, big guy," Rainbow said.

“Enough talking! Let's look inside!” Pinkie stated loudly as she surprisingly shoves everyone at the front door with no effort.

"Pinkie, where do you store all that muscle of yours? I thought you mostly ate sweets," Eternal asked, shocked.

“She’s Pinkie, don’t question it,” Sunset replied to the young man.

"R-Right," Eternal said, slightly weirded out about it.

"Well, now that we're here, how about we all get unpacked and then get to some cooking? I bought the food?" Pinkie said, taking a couple of packs of hot dogs out of her hair, still fresh and cold as if they came from a fridge. The boys were all still weirded out at how she's about to do all these impossible things.

“Ok, she’s creeping me out.” Eternal whispered.

“It's Pinkie, she’s special as she can be. No one can change that.” Inferno chuckled.

"And I will admit, she's a real cutie-pie. Just staring into her big blue eyes makes me wanna snuggle her," Israel whispered, unaware of Pinkie surprising him with a hug from behind him, smashing her triple G-cup breasts against his back.

“Awwww, you're so sweet, Izzy.” Pinkie said. Israel tensed up and blushed from the sudden surprise hug. He laughed nervously and shyly.

"Ah shucks, Pinkie, what can I say? I can't help it, when I see a cute girl, I can't stop pointing out how cute they are," he said, but Fluttershy was feeling a bit jealous that Pinkie was hugging her crush. Pinkie hugged him even tighter, nearly suffocating.

"Pinkie! Stop! He can't breathe!" Fluttershy called out, stepping in.

The pink-haired party girl notices her actions and instantly lets go of the boy before his face turns purple or loses oxygen. “Oopsie! Sorry about that, Izzy.” She said with a sheepish smile.

Israel takes a moment to retrieve back the oxygen in his lungs, nearly losing his footing after he was released from Pinkie’s hug. "No worries, all is forgiven. You're just being nice," he said, booping Pinkie on her cute little nose. Fluttershy takes him with her to avoid getting him killed in another big Pinkie hug.

"Pinkie, how about you allow me to cook the food and you can set up the decorations. You are the head of the Party Planning Committee," Celestia suggested.

"Okie Dokie Lokie," she saluted before taking more food out of her hair,

“So what can I do for the party?” Inferno asked, apparently his habits of helping haven't gone away. And of course, the group could not allow it.

“Oh no, Inferno, we’re gonna handle all of this. You're gonna rest and take a day off. Today's all about you, so go ahead and rest on the couch and watch some TV,” Sunset said.

Before Inferno could reply, Tempest wraps her arms around his and pulls him gently outside the house. “I think what you really need, Inferno; Is a quiet walk on the beach.” She said.

“Ah’ll tag along as well.” AJ followed behind them, mostly because she felt a little unease about Tempest being alone with Inferno.

“But, but…” Were the only words that Inferno said as the two girls dragged him out the door. The rest of the girls giggle from seeing Inferno, helplessly, forced to take a day off. While the boys were thinking how lucky and unlucky Inferno is right now because he's dragged off by two of the strongest girls in the group.

“I’m guessing Inferno does not know what a day off is?” Rainbow asked.

"Probably not. He's gone through a lot and worked himself day and night. He probably blocked the whole idea of a day off from his mind," Israel pointed out.

“Well, at least a walk on the beach will help him relax.” Pinkie said before turning to the audience reading this story and whispers; “Unless Applejack and Tempest don’t go at each other’s throat during the walk.” Then she gives a wink.

“Who is she talking to?” Heat asked out of confusion.

"Again, don't question Pinkie. She has ways of defying all kinds of logic," Twilight said. Heat shrugged and just went along with it. As Inferno, Tempest, and Applejack left the house, the rest of the group huddled together.

"Alright everyone, you know what to do. While Applejack and Tempest keep Inferno busy, let's get everything set up. Did you all remember to bring your instruments?" Sunset asked.

"Like you even need to ask," Rainbow said confidently.

"Good, now let's make this a night Inferno will never forget," Sunset said.

Meanwhile, while everyone was setting up their equipment, AJ and Tempest were walking alongside Inferno. The handicapped inventor was having difficulty keeping up with the two due to his crutches. But the two slowed their pace so that he would not hurt himself. And as they were walking along the beach, they caught a glimpse of the sun setting on the horizon. "Ain't it beautiful out here, Inferno?" AJ asked.

“Yeah... it truly is. And I really enjoy it while spending time with the two special girls in my life.” He said as he carefully tried to sit down; with a little help from Tempest and Applejack. “And it... feels nice to settle down and catch my breath for once.”

"Everyone deserves a break now and then, Inferno. Including you. And your break was long overdue. As I always told the trainees at boot camp: "To the victor go the spoils," Tempest said, patting him on the back. "And let me tell you, you earned this.”

"An' believe me, even Ah had to settle down after a long day's work," AJ said.

"I guess that's true. I never even considered taking a break from my work. Maybe it is time that I wind down and have a little fun.” Inferno said.

“I don’t mind having a little fun,” Tempest said as she leans more on Inferno’s shoulder, which got AJ a little more jealous. And soon she gets up and then grabs Tempest’s arm and then drags her off.

“Inferno, excuse us for a minute. Don’t go anywhere.” The farm girl stated.

"Um… okay," Inferno said.

While the inventor was sitting where he is, AJ dragged Tempest over by an unoccupied lifeguard tower, far away enough so that Inferno won’t hear them converse with each other.

"Alright ya better quit trying to git Inferno’s attention. It's gittin’ on mah nerves.” Applejack stated.

“Hey, I don’t see you attempting to get next to him. Besides, why do you have a problem with me?!” Tempest said.

"Because… w-well, Ah… Ah just… look, Ah've been crazy 'bout that boy since he came in our lives an' plus, he's the first boy who said that Ah was beautiful! Do ya have any idea how long it's been since anyone other than mah family told me that? That's NEVER happened!" Applejack argued back.

“I do understand, cause I always loved him ever since he and I were kids!” Tempest shouted back which had Applejack stunned. “When I was a little girl, I was playing with my friends until I stumbled upon a bear in the area where we played and it attacked me. I was lucky to be alive, but in the process, my friends never hung out with me, much less talk to me. Soon everyone treated me as an outcast even called me ugly due to my scars. I thought no one would talk or even care for me until Inferno came into my life. He made me feel happy, he stood up for me, and he even called me beautiful… no matter if I had a scar or not. It made me feel special in ways that you could never understand!” She argued back, tearfully.

"Ah… Ah, understand. But as fer me, bein' one o' the strongest gals in probably all of CHS, it tends to… be a turn-off fer most o' the boys in the school. On stage, Ah might get applause from the audience, but outside the band, Ah'll always be an outcast. But then, when Inferno showed up in mah life, he made me feel beautiful. Ah was strong, yet he didn't mind one bit. He's also hard-workin', honest an' an all-around good guy. Ah' can't help but fall fer him. Ah… Ah love him so much," Applejack replied, looking down and guilty.

Tempest felt as guilty as her, looking down and away from the farm girl. “I guess we both love Inferno… I guess we should put aside our bitterness towards each other and… focus on making Inferno happy. Just like he did for us.” she suggested as she brought her hand up to AJ. “What do you say… friends?”

"Yeah… friends," AJ said, shaking Tempest's hand. "An' one more thing. No matter which of us he chooses fer his gal when the time is right, we won't have anything against each other and support his decision. Okay?"

“Agreed… Although, I do enjoy having you around. You’re a worthy competitor in our training… And I like having you as a close friend other than Inferno.” Tempest said as she and AJ started walking back to where Inferno sat.

“Ah shucks, ya know ya ain’t such a bad apple. An’ as long as Inferno is happy that ya and ah’ are there fer him; Ah guess ah’m happy too.” Applejack said. "By the way, yer trainin' methods really gave us all an extra boost. But, quick question: Ah don't think ah've ever seen ya without that flexible armor o' yers. Do ya ever take it off?"

“Well… most of the time… But I never had taken it off in front of anyone.” Tempest replied. “Come to think of it… I haven't ever removed it in front of anyone ever since I got it.”

"Do ya wear it wherever ya go? Even in the shower an' when ya sleep?" AJ asked.

"No, just when I'm out and about. And… I kinda have to take it off when I'm eating at my table, otherwise, I'd have to burn another hole in my wallet just to buy new chairs. This thing weighs a lot, so I have to be careful with where I use it."

"Makes sense. But remember what ya said to Inferno? "To the victor go the spoils." Ah think it's about time ya took that armor off and loosen up some o' them sore body parts," Applejack pointed out. "Everyone deserves a break. Even you.”

“I don’t know… I mean…” Tempest’s face turned pink and acted a little anxious. Then she leans towards AJ’s ear and whispers silently. “I’m not wearing anything underneath.” she blushed even more after giving her answer.

"Oh. Okay, that, Ah did not know. But hey, no biggie, Ah can lend ya one o' mah shirts. We are stayin' fer a few days, after all.” Applejack said.

“Thanks, Applejack. I owe you.” Tempest replied.

"Nah, no need to do that. Friends help each other no matter what," AJ said. Just then, AJ's phone went off in her pocket. She takes it out and sees Sunset trying to call her. She answers, "Heya, Sunset. What's up?"

"We're all set up. Come back to the beach house whenever you can," Sunset said over the phone, to which AJ nods.

"Gotcha. Ah'm bringin' our guest of honor back right now. Catch ya later," AJ replied. She and Sunset hung up and then the apple farmer looked at Tempest. "That's our cue, Tempest. Time to head back."

“Alright, let’s grab Inferno and go,” Tempest replied.

The two girls walked over to the crippled inventor, who remained where he was sitting for several minutes, staring at the sunset beyond the horizon. They approach him silently, not wanting to ruin his moment of silence. They watch the sunset with him for a few seconds before finally telling Inferno the news, while not spoiling anything important.

“Alright, Inferno, it's time fer us ta head back ta the beach house.” Applejack stated.

“What?... Why now, the sun hasn’t fully gone down yet?” Inferno asked.

“It’s because of another surprise that we all have set up for you. Hey, if we hurry up, you won’t miss it.” Tempest explained.

“O-Ok… If you say so… Can you help me up first?” Inferno asked the two for assistance. Deep down, he really hated the feeling of having a crippled leg. Tempest immediately helped him back onto his feet. Applejack and Tempest then guided Inferno back to the beach house.

Inferno felt a little excited about what the girls were planning for him. He's never felt so appreciated and loved before - in 4 years of his life - and he never thought he would be surrounded by so many people who care for his wellbeing and want him in their lives. It’s like the fog of darkness that surrounded him, was now fading away and letting the light of hope shine down upon him.

Moments later, they arrived at the beach house and walked up the steps, opening the door for the guest of honor and letting him step in. Inferno gasps, stopping in place from seeing something that took his breath away. The girls had set up a big stage in the living room, and on that stage, where the rest of the girls, each of them with their respective instruments. Applejack joined the girls, getting her bass all tuned up and ready. Tempest helps Inferno sit down on the couch, which was facing the stage. She sits down beside him as the other boys; Eternal, Heat, and Israel appear behind the couch and stand there to enjoy the show.

"Welcome back, Inferno," Sunset said. "You've been a big help to us since you came into our lives and to show our appreciation for everything you've done for all of us, we'd like to show it to you through this special song. Ready, girls?"

"Yup-a-roonie. LET'S LIGHT IT UP, LADIES!!!" Pinkie shouted. Soon, the girls started their song and really lit up the night. Inferno was moved by the girls' song, but even more so when Applejack did the singing. His eyes opened with amazement and his mouth dropped by the beautiful sound of Applejack’s singing. If Inferno wasn't moved before, he certainly is now. Everyone else who was watching the show either gave out whistles of admiration bobbed their heads to the beat, or just smirked from how good they sounded.

The girls performed flawlessly, with smiles on their faces as they see the smile on Inferno’s face and the tears of joy that leaked from his eyes. Celestia watched proudly as her students gave their audience a good show. She knows how well their band is and how many times they've pulled through in the past. And it warmed her heart that they were giving a boy a chance to heal from a traumatizing past. It was a sight that made Celestia forget her traumatizing past and released her negative feelings.

When the song finally ended, Inferno and everyone else gave the girls a standing ovation, clapping at their best work yet. The girls took a bow with big smiles all around. And soon as they got down from the stage, Pinkie then pulls a large cake out of nowhere – Pinkie logic – and on the cake, it said: “Feel Better Inferno. Cause Life is Greater with You In It"

"Inferno Blaze, as the guest of honor, it's only fair that you get the first slice of cake. Only the best for our very best friend," Pinkie said.

Inferno was drowning in his tears from the beautiful performance and his smile grew bigger with joy. It took nearly a minute for him to speak. “T-Thank you… All of you. This is the 2nd greatest day of my life.”

"What was the first?" Fluttershy asked.

"The day I first met all of you,” Inferno replied.

"Aww," the girls said before surrounding him in a group hug. The girls then let go so Pinkie could set the cake down on the table and cut Inferno his slice of cake. She did so and placed it on a plate before handing it over to Inferno. "Dig in. I made it extra special for you," she said.

"Thanks, Pinkie," Inferno replied. He accepted the cake and took a bite out of it. His taste buds were tingling from what kind of cake it was. “Vanilla… Caramel… Ice cream cake!?... With a hint of… CHOCOLATE! This is delicious, Pinkie!”

"I knew you would like it. And thank you," Pinkie replied. "When Pinkie makes a Pinkie Promise, she always delivers!"

"And looking so damn cute doing it," Israel whispered to Eternal.

"Careful, you don't want to make Fluttershy jealous," Eternal whispered back. "Also, you do realize that Pinkie can hear you, right?"

"What? How?" Israel whispered back. Only for the two’s conversation to be suddenly interrupted by Pinkie.

“I don’t know, you tell me. Anyway, thanks for the nice comment, Izzy.” She said while playfully pinching his cheeks. Fluttershy watched from a distance, puffing her cheeks out, pouting. Soon, she steps in and puts a hand on Israel's shoulder.

"Umm… Israel, could I… talk with you… you know, in private?" Fluttershy asked. Oh boy, he's in deep shit now.

"S-Sure, Flutters," he replied as Fluttershy drags him upstairs, towards one of the guest rooms.

“What was that all about?” Inferno asked everyone in the room in confusion.

"Jealousy… it's scary when a woman feels it. Especially for the quiet ones," Eternal states.

"Ooooh, he's gonna get creamed!" Rainbow commented before chuckling.

"I wouldn't be so sure," Sunset said.

Meanwhile, as everyone was eating cake downstairs, Fluttershy takes Israel into a room and has a serious conversation with him. "Alright Israel, you need to listen good," she says, locking the door.

'Yup, I'm dead,' he thought, gulping. "I'm all ears, Flutters," he said, nervously.

"Israel, I get that you like my friends and you think they're cute… but please… not around me! You don't even realize that Pinkie Pie is… is… hitting on you," she said quietly.

"Gee, I'm sorry Flutters. I didn't mean to hurt you if that's how you feel. Also, what were you saying about what Pinkie was doing to me?" he asked.

“Hitting on you, as in she’s trying to seduce you.” Fluttershy firmly stated.

"Oh… I guess I just thought she was just humoring my compliments, but I didn't realize it was more serious than that. I guess I'm pretty stupid for not picking that up. But you know… if you'd like I can… make up for my mistakes. Just tell me what I have to do and I'll get it done," Israel said, walking up to Fluttershy. He put one hand on her shoulder and another on her soft cheek, stroking it tenderly. The animal caretaker sighs and nuzzles into Israel's hand like a cute little kitty, purring. "Awww, you're so cute." Soon after she slowly brings her arm up to the zipper of her scuba swimsuit and then slowly pulls it down until she shows off her impressive cleavage. Then she sways her body a little, shaking her H-cup breasts in front of her face.

“I do ask for one thing… I want you to fuck me.~” She stated with a sultry tone of voice, it was like her shy nature had completely gone out the door.

"Oh… anything for my cute, sexy little angel," he replied in the same sultry tone. He then placed his lips onto Fluttershy's. His hands traveled downwards to her breasts, groping them. He slipped his tongue inside her mouth and vice versa. Their tongues invaded each other's mouths while she reached behind Israel and grabbed his ass from underneath his shorts. Fluttershy yelped in surprise when one of his hands groped her cute ass. She moaned in his mouth loving every inch of him.

They broke the kiss so Israel could carry her bridal style onto the bed. He did so and set her down gently before removing all of his clothing. He didn't have a 6-pack, but he did grow a little bit of muscle from the gravity training with Tempest. Fluttershy also gawked at his large phallus. Though it was limp, it was still huge. She licked her lips, smirking at the man seductively.

"Looks like someone loves what they see," Israel chuckled.

“Oh, you have no idea.” She responded with excitement. Then she places her hand over her zipper again, only this time she pulls it down all the way, showing off her full body to him; her humongous tits bounce freely from their confinement, her thick thighs were kept together, and her round, plushy ass jiggled as she pulls down her skintight suit. And it turns out; she wasn’t wearing anything underneath.

Israel felt like his jaw broke through the floorboards while his cock sprang up from the delicious sight he beheld. "Oh, mama… I think I've just fallen in love with the girl of my dreams," he said, staring at Fluttershy in all her naked glory.

As for Fluttershy, she felt immediately excited, her cheeks turned red, and she felt herself become wet when she looked upon Israel’s massive and stiff manhood. “Oh...My… You’re so… Big!~”

"Hehe, thanks, Flutters," he said, chuckling nervously. "Well, here I come." he then steps forth and climbs onto the bed with Fluttershy. Their eyes never look away. "So, what would you like me to do first?"

"Hmmm, since you caused me so much stress, I want you… to eat me down there~" Fluttershy laid back on the pillow, spreading her legs and opening up her pussy lips. She was leaking like crazy and her juices looked so good.

"Yes ma'am!" he said with wide eyes. He lays himself down, meeting Fluttershy's wet, winking pussy face-to-face. He licks his lips and slurps up her juices. He starts outside her lips, even flicking her clit with his tongue. Fluttershy moaned and wrapped her legs around his head while he kept making her feel good. He then pushes his tongue inside Fluttershy's inner walls, slurping them up and eating her out inside.

She squirmed and moaned like crazy. She played with her breasts, biting her lower lip as she moaned in pleasure. A huge blush coated her cheeks in a deep red color. She humped her hips, helping Israel dive his tongue deeper in her pussy.

Her inner walls got wetter the more he ate her out. Fluttershy wanted more. Israel's skilled tongue was driving her crazy. She was so glad she caught him before Pinkie could have a chance to steal him away from her. She almost lost it when she felt him sucking on her clit again and it was a lot more hungrily than when he started. She squealed and moaned, soothing Israel's ears with her cute sounds.

But she couldn't take much more of it. Her inner walls clamped down on his tongue, ready to cum at any second. Israel motorboated Fluttershy's pussy good. It may not have been her booty, but he ate it like groceries. She snapped and came hard all over his face. He tried to drink as much of her juices as he could before pulling away, coughing.

"Whoa… you sure let out a lot," he said, panting.

"You made me feel so good and relieved some of my stress. So now, I think you deserve a little reward from your, hmm… What were you saying? Oh yeah, that's right… you're cute and sexy little angel~." Fluttershy sat up and grabbed Israel, swiftly pulling him in and pinning him down on the pillow. She crawls down and faces his large, hardened, throbbing shaft. She took it in her hands and began stroking it for a few seconds before she took his meat into her mouth, all the way down her throat, and bobbed her head up and down his cock.

"Oh god! Man, you're incredible, Flutters!" he exclaimed, surprised.

She replied with a moan and a cute squeal as she was sucking down on his huge dick hungrily like it was a delicious lollipop. She then uses one of her hands to squeeze his balls. Israel's legs twitched and jolted and he shuddered happily from Fluttershy's amazing skills. But she’s just getting started, she brings up her enormous breasts and mashes them against his shaft, and begins to rub them around it while she continues to suck on his cock.

"Sweet mother of god! This feels even better than I imagined! I've only had dreams of this, but man the real deal feels so much better!" he exclaimed. Fluttershy giggled from his confession and poured on the pleasure some more, swirling her tongue around the base of Israel's cock while still rubbing her breasts on his sausage. She hummed, sending vibrations throughout his entire body.

Israel watched Fluttershy work her magic and saw her cute big booty hanging up while she sucked his dick some more. She caught him staring and gave her ass a good jiggle. He wanted to grab her, pin her down and fuck her so much he'll make her walk funny for weeks, but as a gentleman, he resisted the urge and just stroked her long, beautiful, smooth pink hair.

She replied by making his cock poke through her cheek while staring up at him with her big, cute teal eyes. Israel was gonna go nuts if she kept this up. And soon he felt his climax approaching faster than a bullet.

"Flutters! Incoming!" he grunted, warning her. But Fluttershy doesn't heed the warning and keeps sucking on his big dick. Israel couldn't hold it in and thrust inside her mouth, shooting all of his cum down her throat, groaning in pleasure. Fluttershy nearly choked from the amount of cum pouring down her gullet, so she attempted to drink it down to avoid losing oxygen. She drank every last drop until Israel’s cock ceased its actions and she pulled out while taking a gasp of air. "Sorry. Are you alright?" he asked, panting.

“Yes… I’m fine. It’s just… that was a very big load.” Fluttershy replied as she looked down and saw that his cock was still hard from all that foreplay. “Oh my, you’re still hard, even after all that?” she said in disbelief and arousal.

"Foreplay… it's never enough," he said. "So… you want to be on top or would you like me to?"

“Oh, I would like to be on top… if you don’t mind?” Fluttershy asked.

"Awww, of course, you can be on top, my cutie little angel," he said cupping her cheeks and kissing her, making her giggle. She playfully pushes him back on the pillow and straddles on top of him, grabbing his hardened dick and positioning her pussy directly above it.

"Are you ready?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah, let's do it," he nods. 'Looks like I'm becoming a man now.' he thought.

Fluttershy slowly sank down and soon, she felt his cock spreading her insides to shape his big fat meat stick. She whimpered and squealed in pain and pleasure as she felt him push deeper into her womb. Now neither of them can call themselves virgins anymore. Fluttershy stopped for a moment to get used to her new boyfriend's size, so she laid down on top of him and cuddled into his chest, nuzzling him.

Israel helped her feel more at ease by hugging her and stroking her hair. She leaned up and laid a big smooch on his lips, tongue, and all. "I love you, Izzy," she whispered.

"I love you too, Fluttershy," he whispered back. Fluttershy felt so happy to hear those words. Finally, she had won him over. And now that she was feeling better, she sat up and rode her new boyfriend's big cock, moaning beautifully. Slamming her hips down on his pelvis as she was overcome with arousal.

Israel was in absolute heaven. He had become a man to the woman he's been crushing on for weeks and was enjoying the show in front of him. He grabbed her hips and gave them a good feel and then reached behind her to squeeze her booty.

He watched in awe as Fluttershy’s huge tits bounced and jiggled rapidly as she rode his cock. She threw her head back, overpowered by her own lust. Her hips moved on their own. Her gorgeous frame shining from the moon's beautiful rays of light peeking through the blinds. Israel reached up and grabbed his girlfriend's breasts and rubbed them together, then sat up and sucked on one of her nipples. Fluttershy moaned, even more, when he did that and deep down, she really enjoyed it.

"Keep going, Israel! Do it more! Make me yours! I want all of your love!" she moaned, hugging him into her breasts. Now she has him in a booby trap and he doesn't want to escape. Soon Israel decided on joining the fun a bit more and soon he began to thrust upwards into Fluttershy’s pussy.

Fluttershy was liking this side of Israel. She moaned a bit louder, the two huggings each other as they poured their feelings for each other into this passionate moment. While the two were making love, Celestia was out in the hall and could hear the two making sexy noises from outside. She unknowingly felt her own hand touch her breast when eavesdropping on the couple, until…

"Celestia?" Twilight asked, catching her off-guard. "Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. What's going on?" but her question is answered when she hears Fluttershy and Israel's sex sounds. Twilight blushes and almost falls backward onto the floor.

"Whoa!!!" Heat shouted, catching her in time. "Careful, Twi. You almost hit your head."

Twilight felt herself become nervous and sheepish as she felt his arms hold onto her. As he helped her stand up, her cheeks become red and she felt her fingers twirling with her hair.

Meanwhile back in the room Fluttershy and Israel are in, Fluttershy kept bouncing on top of Israel's big cock as she was about to cum at any second. So did Israel as he felt his dick was about to burst at any moment.

"Flutters! If you keep going like this, I'm… I'm gonna… gonna cum!" Israel grunted.

"It's okay! Cum inside me! Give it to me! I want it all!" Fluttershy assured. Israel held Fluttershy and switched the two so that he was on top of her and thrust hard and fast inside her in a mating press. Fluttershy held him down on top of her, moaning like crazy. Wet slaps echo throughout the entire room and possibly outside.

And with one final thrust, Israel dumps his load inside her, coloring her insides white and filling her up. Fluttershy moans loudly only to be silenced with a wet kiss from her loving boyfriend. Fluttershy couldn't handle the pleasure and came alongside him. They later separated their lips after both lovers ran on empty.

Israel then pulls out of his new girlfriend and lays down on his back beside her. "Wow… you were incredible, Flutters."

"And you were, too. I've… never felt… so full… in my life," Fluttershy replied, snuggling into her boyfriend's arms and nuzzling his nose to nose. Israel nuzzles her back. "You're so sweet."

"You're so cute, Flutters," Israel replied. "Maybe one of these days if you want, if you're ever feeling stressed we can… do this again."

"Sure. But if I catch you calling other girls cute when I'm around… I won't be so… merciful when we get it on," Fluttershy followed it up with her cute girly giggle.

"Hnngh!!! Okay. Whatever you say, my cutie little angel." Israel and Fluttershy share one more passionate kiss before snuggling in the covers, falling asleep. Meanwhile, outside their room, Heat was still trying to get Twilight's attention from the commotion she heard.

"Hey, are you okay, Twilight?" he asked. No answer. "Hello, earth to bookie girl," he then gave Twilight a little boop on her cute little nose. Twilight immediately shook out of her nervous state and looked at him and Celestia with an embarrassed look on her face.

"Oh, uh… s-s-sorry, I guess… guess I kinda spaced out for a minute there hehe," she chuckled nervously, still blushing. “I hope I wasn’t acting weird. Was I?” She asked.

"No, you were just acting… adorkable," Heat said before kissing her on the cheek. Twilight’s blush returned after he did that and soon she felt herself become giddy and nervous at the same time. To avoid any further embarrassment, she had to excuse herself from the hallway.

“Hehehe… Goodnight!” She burst out loudly as she instantly paced away from Celestia and Heat, and rushed into her guest room and shut the door.

"Uh… did I do something wrong, mom?" Heat asked.

Celestia chuckles at her oblivious younger son and places her hand on his shoulder. “No, Heat… I think you just got her a bit too giddy, that’s all.” She replied. “Now you head onto the bed, you need your beauty rest,” she stated.

"Hehe, you say that as if I'm your daughter, but alright. I am feeling bushed," Heat said before hugging his mother. "Goodnight, mom."

"Goodnight, sweetie," Celestia said, hugging him back. Heat headed off to his guest room after that, feeling tired. After sending her son to bed, Celestia stood in the hallway, which was now quiet. And strangely enough, she soon finds herself trying to listen in on the room where Fluttershy and Israel were having their ‘fun’. And when she did she heard nothing, but silence. She then starts to think about what the two were doing in there and soon she then felt something grabbing onto her.

She looks down towards her body and sees that her hand was grabbing and squeezing one of her J-cup breasts. 'Oh my. I guess their fun has gotten me a little… excited.' she thought as she kept squeezing her breasts. 'It's been… it's been so long since Blaze Burn and I did it. Why… why am I feeling this way about… my student's boyfriend?' she kept pondering about her thoughts of getting with one of the boys. She was ashamed, yet aroused at the thought of having at least one of them take her as her husband did long ago.

Her other hand drifted down to where her pussy was, rubbing it through her clothes, moaning softly to herself. But as she quickly realized what she was doing, she pulled her arms to the side and shook away the lewd thoughts in her head. “What am I thinking? What is wrong with me?” She whispered to herself as she walked down the hallways with disbelief in her mind until she passed by a room with its door slightly open and the lights in the room on.

Curiosity soon got the best of her and she quietly entered the room. And when she peeked inside, she saw Inferno sitting on his bed, with glasses on his face, and was writing in a small journal. And by the look on his face, he was close to becoming very sleepy.

"Hmm," Celestia said quietly to herself. Celestia knocks first. "Inferno, may I come in?"

"Oh sure, come on in," he said. Celestia walks in and closes the door behind her. "So, how did you enjoy your night, Inferno?" She walked over to his bed and sat beside him at the end of the mattress.

“It was… perfect.” He replied with a genuine smile. “It’s like after spending 4 years in hell, life’s finally shining brightly on me for once. If you hadn’t stopped me before I jumped off of that bridge, I wouldn’t be a part of this team… this… family.” He stated, honestly. “And for that; I thank you, Principal Celestia.”

"You're welcome, Inferno. I'm also glad you're part of this family. And your parents would be so proud of you. They never doubted the man you would become… how you were meant for great things… and you didn't disappoint," Celestia said in a comforting, motherly tone. “And… just call me, Celestia. There’s no need for formalities anymore.”

Inferno’s smile widened by Celestia’s words and made him feel happier. “Thanks, Celestia. You know, after hearing from Heat and Eternal, about how much effort and work you put into raising them and care for them after you and your husband have… slightly drifted apart. You sound like a very kind and caring mother who would do anything for her children…. I guess that’s what makes you so awesome, Celestia. And beautiful on the inside as you do on the outside.”

"Aww, well that's simply sweet of you to say that to me. Thank you, Inferno. Yes, Blaze Burn and I haven't seen each other eye-to-eye, but it didn't stop us from trying to be there for our sons. It takes a lot of hard work and dedication to be a parent. Maybe one day, when you get married, you might find out yourself," Celestia said. "But… I did make a mistake as a parent… by letting Eternal wind up in juvie for a few months. He's never looked so… so serious. I just wish I knew more about the troubles he was facing and how I could've prevented it all. I know I look like an ideal parent… but that one time when I couldn't protect Heat from bullying… and Eternal from getting his criminal record… I felt like a failure."

Just then, some deep insecurities came flooding into her mind and she hugged her arms, looking down. "Sorry, Inferno. I guess I'm just a little shook up from that experience." As she felt herself becoming an emotional wreck, Celestia then begins to feel arms wrap around her and embrace her in a comforting hug. She looks up and sees that it was Inferno comforting her and rocking her slowly as he did.

“Shhhh, it’s okay… you’re not a failure. You never have been.” He whispered to her. “You saved my life, you trained the girls for the worst, you do whatever you can to care for the boys, even at their lowest. The fact that you did so much for everyone to ensure their safety is proof that you're not a failure. You are a strong, beautiful woman who’s always looking out for others.” He spoke.

"I… I suppose you're right. Thanks for your reassurance, Inferno. I needed that," she said.

“You’re welcome,” Inferno replied while he let out a tired yawn.

"Sounds like you're ready to head to bed," Celestia said.

“Yeah, I usually don’t go to sleep instantly. Sometimes I would read a book or listen to a peaceful song for me to fall asleep.” He stated.

"I see… perhaps I can help resolve that matter. Believe it or not, there's a song I sang to my boys as a lullaby to help them sleep. You should've seen how Heat looked when he was 4, cozying up to his big brother for comfort. It was so cute," Celestia said, giggling.

“Hehe… I guess that’ll help. Would you mind singing a lullaby for me, Celestia?” He asked politely.

"Sure, just lay down and relax," Celestia said in a calm, caring, motherly tone.

“Would you mind if I lay my head on your lap while you sing… my mother lets me do that whenever she sings me a lullaby when I was 5.” He asked. Celestia smiles at him warmly and patted her lap, permitting him. Inferno did so and softly laid on her lap. Soon, Celestia stroked his hair and sang her calm, blissful melody.

Inferno’s tired expression changed a little, from surprise to blissful. As if the song’s serenity has given him peace, which it did. He closes his eyes as he finds himself falling deeply within the lullaby’s musical trance. Inferno felt like he was going back in time… experiencing his childhood once more. He felt like he was 5 again and being rocked gently in his own mother's arms. He smiled with his eyes closed, shedding happy tears.

After she finishes her melody, Inferno was already fast asleep and Celestia helped set him on the bed, making sure not to wake him up. She then tucks him in the blankets and strokes his hair before getting up. But just when she was about to leave, she looked back down at Inferno's peaceful sleeping face. Her own memories of her early motherhood came flooding back inside her mind.

16 years ago

It was a beautiful night and Celestia, who was in her 20's at the time, was coming into a bedroom with her 2-year-old baby boy, Heat Blitz, drinking his bottle. She walked her little boy over to a small bed where her other little 3-year-old boy, Eternal Flames was snoozing. She sets Heat down next to his big brother and gives them both a tiny peck on their cheeks.

"Sleep tight, my sweet, sweet baby boys," she whispers before getting ready to leave. But then, she sees little Eternal Flames scooching over and cuddling his baby brother and Heat was cooing happily as he kept drinking his bottle.

Celestia puts a hand over her heart, smiling with happy tears in her eyes. She wipes her tears away and walks out of the room, slowly closing the door. Now back in the hallway, she's met with her husband. "What's gotten you so happy, dear?" Blaze Burn asks.

"Eternal Flames… he's cuddling his little brother in his sleep. And he made him smile," Celestia said, wiping her tears away.

"Aww. Kind and caring… just like their mother and father," Blaze says, opening up his arms to his young wife. Celestia walks over to her husband and they embrace each other, hugging each other warmly before sharing a warm kiss.

Present-day

Celestia sighs and leaves the room, feeling her motherly side kicking in once more in a long time and felt so happy about it, too. She walks along the hallways and heads straight towards her room. Once inside, she removes most of her daily clothing and heads over to the bathroom to take a shower. The warm water hitting against her skin and soap bubbles covering parts of her hourglass body.

"This day turned out much better than I thought. Still… I know he was trying to help, but some mistakes are just too huge to make up for so many good deeds. I still owe him my thanks for giving me the strength," Celestia said.

Soon after she has finished in the shower, she gets out of the shower and grabs a towel from the bathroom hanger, and wraps it around her body, which of course didn’t really cover most of her body. Her cleavage was exposed easily and ⅔ of her large, firm jiggly ass wasn’t covered by the towel.

“Ugh… Why is there nothing in my size these days?” She asked herself as she held onto the towel tightly around her body. Just then, she hears some footsteps out in the hall. "Hmm? Someone's up late," she said to herself. She walks out of the bathroom and into her bedroom. Celestia tosses her towel aside, leaving herself bare naked, and in her own room by herself. She had a perfect hourglass figure that was smooth and shiny, compliments of her years of being a mother.

She walks over to the door of her room and then opens it a little, while hiding her body behind it, not wanting the person in the hallway to see her nude. When she took a peek into the hallway, she saw her eldest son, Eternal, walking towards his room. He had put away some towels and went to his room with his own. Celestia also noticed he had a tear in his eye, despite his straight face.

Before she could say anything, he walked right into his room and shut the door. "Why was he crying?" she asked herself right before she closed her door and walked over to her bed, where she had a clean bra and panties for her to wear to sleep. As she places them on, she climbs into her bed and gets under her covers. And after a few seconds, she was fast asleep.

The next day, the sunlight showed through her bedroom window as Celestia was waking up, stirring and groaning in her bed. She raises herself and stretches out her arms. Then she catches the scent of cake frosting. Celestia turns to her bedside and finds Inferno standing there with a plate containing a slice of cake from the party. "Inferno is that cake for… me?" she asks.

“Yeah, I was saving it for a snack today, but after last night in my room when you sang me that lullaby, I thought it would be nice to treat you with something. So after last night when your sons told me about your obsession with cake, I thought… why not?” He stated as he placed the plate on the bedside table next to her. “I hope you find it tasty,” he said as he limps right out of the room in his crutches and closes the door behind him.

"What a nice, young man," she said to herself. She takes the fork and digs into the cake, taking a bite out of it, then squirming from how tasty it is. "God, I love cake so much," she squeals. She took a few more bites, enjoying them while they lasted until she had finally finished the cake in just one minute.

After enjoying her sweet, tasty breakfast-in-bed, Celestia once again turns to the door where Inferno left seconds ago, thinking her head about the boy’s kind and generous offering. "Even now, you keep providing for us. If only I could've met your parents before they passed away so I could tell them how wonderful you are," she said with a warm-hearted tone of voice.

While she was basking in the glory of her cake breakfast, the others were out on the dining table, watching a couple of chefs work their way around the kitchen. The two chief guests of honor are none other than Celestia's boys. Everyone else could only sit around and smell the delicious aroma of what they're planning.

"Woo! That smells good. I'm already getting extremely hungry," Rainbow said.

"I had no idea they had skills in the kitchen. Where did they learn to cook like this?" Sunset asks the others.

"Beats me, but I so, so, SO wanna eat right now," Pinkie said.

"No need to worry, we're just about done," Heat said.

"Order up!" Eternal shouted. The two brothers gathered their dishes together and set each of them on trays and brought them over to the dining table. Everyone gasped at their dishes. Heat Blitz cooked up a couple of bowls of Insalata Frittata while Eternal made some Eggs Benedicts. After they are served with their meals, everyone immediately digs in.

"Woo!!! Holy cow, that's tasty!" Israel said, eating his Insalata. "Heat, did you take a peek at my Food Wars DVD some time ago when you made this?"

"Yeah. Those dishes just looked so good on that TV show, I had to give them a shot," Heat said.

"And if we hadn't taken those cooking classes in high school, we would've never even gotten the dishes right, nor would we know how to prepare them," Eternal said.

"You did do surprisingly well, maybe I should consider marrying you if you're gonna keep making tasty dishes like these," Sunset joked before laughing. But since she was the only one laughing, she stopped to see why no one else did. She blushed when she saw everyone, except for the two boys smirking at her. Eternal was blushing slightly, surprised by her words.

"That's a no-brainer, you've practically spent most of the weeks hanging out with the guy," Rainbow said. "You two practically get along like bread and butter."

"Remember how last week, when you took Eternal out for that long walk?" Fluttershy said. Sunset felt her face heat up some more since she remembers that day so well.

"I remember that day all too well. The deary couldn't wipe the smile off her face for an entire day after that fateful, lovely day," Rarity said.

“Even if ya could list out da thangs she hates da most; that smile of hers will always stay right there.” Applejack stated.

"I'm confused, what happened that day?" Heat asked.

"Long story short, she took your brother out on a date. And your brother paid her back by… kissing Sunset on the cheek, hehe," Pinkie giggled. Eternal hid his face in his red hair, turning away from the others.

"Awwwww, that's sweet. Shimmy got a kiss," Israel said.

"Don't… push it," Sunset said, giving him a dark look, making him back off.

"Whoa! Take it easy, jeez," Israel chuckled nervously.

"You mean like how you should've taken it easy last night when you and Fluttershy fucked each other like rabbits in mating seasons?" Eternal asked bluntly. Now he's made his mouthy friend and his girlfriend blush.

"Oh… my…" Fluttershy said, hiding her face in her cute pink hair.

"Wait, you heard us?!” Israel asked.

“You kidding?” Inferno spoke out to him while he walked into the kitchen with everyone in it. “I can hear you guys moaning your asses off from 2 rooms down…. Kept me up for a while.”

"Sorry, she was just so cute… and so sexy, I couldn't help myself. But yeah, Fluttershy and I banged, and not only are we no longer virgins… we're boyfriend and girlfriend," he said, holding his cute little shy girl's hand.

"We… kinda figured that," Inferno said. "Still, I applaud you for landing such a cute one. For a second there, I thought Pinkie was gonna get you."

Fluttershy sent him a death glare out of instinct, which spooked Inferno a bit. Soon her glare fades away and starts to feel slight guilt for her actions.

“Oh my, I’m sorry for scaring you, Inferno.” She said.

“It’s fine, I should’ve kept my mouth shut.” He replied. "Still, I applaud you for getting together. Just make sure you keep your lady happy. She's a very sweet girl."

"I will. My cute wittle angel is in good hands," Israel said, playfully pinching Fluttershy's cheeks, causing her to squeal and giggle. At that moment… Israel fell out of his chair after being struck by the adorabetes.

"Too much?" she asks, checking her boyfriend. Inferno walked over carefully to check on him. He sees Israel’s body vibrating and has a goofy expression on his face while he was mumbling a bunch of random words. Of course, Inferno took his mumble as a sign.

“He’s fine,” he said as he hops away from the fallen boy and sits down in a nearby chair.

"Well, that's what he gets for pushing her cuteness so much. It was only a matter of time before he would collapse from the cuteness," Tempest said bluntly. "So, what's on the agenda for today now that the party's over?"

“How about a day on the beach? After all, there’s one in our backyard.” Pinkie suggested.

"I'm game. We did pack our swim gear, so it'd be a waste if we didn't use them," Heat said.

"Ooh! Me too! It's been a while since I wore my good bathing ensemble," Rarity chimed in.

"Ah'll join in on the fun, too," AJ said.

"I guess it's unanimous. I'll go and get my swim gear ready. Don't start the fun without me," Twilight said, getting up after finishing her meal.

"Same here. Oh and boys, thanks for the meal. It was delicious," Sunset added before she and the rest of the girls left the living room and headed off to their rooms to get dressed. Leaving Inferno and the boys alone in the kitchen

“Should one of us inform Celestia about our plan for today?” Inferno asked. Unaware that the CHS principal was entering the room, wearing a golden yellow robe.

"No need. I already know. And to be honest, I could use a swimming break. You boys should take a break, too," Celestia said as she was pouring herself a cup of coffee.

"Well, you heard the lady, we're going swimming," Inferno said. "You guys go on ahead without me, I need to adjust the cast around my leg, cause it’s killing me,” he stated.

"Do you need help with that?" Heat asked.

“Naw, I’m good.” He replied while he shifted the cast around his leg.

“Don’t worry Heat, I’ll stay with him until he’s ready. Now you three go have fun on the beach, and Eternal… control your emotions.” Celestia stated.

"Yes mother," Eternal said. Her sons then help Israel up and then head to their rooms to get changed into their swim trunks.

Moments later, nearly everyone came out onto the beach dressed in their swimming clothes. Same with Celestia, while dawning a beautiful summer hat. Most of the boys had arrived, 3 were topless, except for one: Eternal Flames.

The girls, along with 3 of the boys, are setting themselves up for a game of volleyball. Due to his crippling injury, Inferno was the unofficial scorekeeper. He sat on the sidelines, along with Celestia, who was getting a tan and observing her boys and the girls playing.

"You boys are so going down!" Sunset said, confidently.

"Not if we take you down first, Shimmy-wimmy," Israel taunted. "As they say in one of my favorite shows, let's REV IT UP!!!"

"This is gonna be fun, time to get your game on!" Heat exclaimed happily.

"I won't hold back either, so be prepared because it's time to duel!" Eternal exclaimed.

“Alright, everyone! I want a nice clean game, which means no dirty tricks, shots, and I want no signs of over-competitiveness… I’m looking at you, Rainbow.” Inferno stated while pointing at Rainbow Dash to settle his statement. "And… BEGIN!"

Celestia blew the whistle and right away, the game began. The 3 girls and boys took off with a bang, laughing and tossing the volleyball back and forth. Eventually, the first point went to the girls, setting it 1 to 0. The game kept going and within a minute, the boys scored a point, tying up the score.

"Hah! Beginner's luck, you ain't seen nothing!" Rainbow said confidently.

"You're just saying that because you were too slow to catch it in time," Israel taunted playfully. "So much for being the fastest in the group."

"WHAT?! Oh-ho, those are some fighting words, little boy!" she called out.

"BOMBS AWAY!!!" Israel said, serving it up for the 3rd point of the game. The game kicked off with another bang. Both teams of 3 tossed the ball back and forth several times, there were a few quicksaves, and a few times each team had to jump to hit the ball. However, Celestia and Inferno noticed something when the game point was set to the winning team.

“That’s… odd? Does Eternal’s back look a bit… Strangely shaped to you?” Inferno asked the women.

"Yes, I've noticed it, but didn't say anything because I thought I was hallucinating," Celestia replied, keeping her eye on her eldest son. Eternal leaped up in the air and spiked the ball onto the girl's side. Sunset tried to hit it back and succeeded, but the ball went under the net. "Hmm, Eternal Flames, could you come here for a second?" she asked.

"Hmm? Sure," Eternal said, coming up to his mother, getting everyone else curious.

"Turn around and take off your shirt, please. I'd like to see something," she said. Eternal blinked in surprise but went along with it. He turned his back to his own mother and then removed his black tank top. Celestia and Inferno were greeted with a terrifying sight. Inferno took one look at Celestia and spoke.

"Now I wish I was dead." And who could blame him when he saw Eternal's back muscles. It's as if his entire back was shaped to form the face of a demon. “How the fuck did your back end up like that?” the inventor asked.

"Well… I…" Eternal said.

"You snuck in some extra training using the gravity gear, didn't you?" Celestia asked firmly.

". . .Well, yeah."

“But your muscles aren’t supposed to look like that after the training protocol, especially when the gravity gear is increased 5 times… Wait a minute… Did you increase the gravity pull tenfold!?!?” Inferno asked.

". . .Is it bad that I lifted weights at that level of gravity?" Eternal asked calmly.

“You imbecile! There’s a good reason why I kept the gravity increase levels at 5! If you placed it around tenfold, it would put a painful strain on the body!” Inferno exclaimed.

"I'm sorry. If it helps, I reset the gravity back to 5 when I was done," Eternal said. "I guess I could always use those weighted clothes for training. Again, sorry for using your gravity gear without your permission."

“You weren’t supposed to be training, Eternal. You’re on suspension leave, remember.” Celestia stated.

"I didn't know what else to do since I'm stuck at the base for the rest of the day after work," Eternal turned to his mother, shrugging while trying to reason with her. "If I loaf around, I get all fidgety, there are no TV or game stations, so I'm left only with my training regiment just to keep myself in shape."

“Ok that makes sense, but you can’t just skip the warm-up and straight to the workouts whenever you like. If you push yourself too hard, you’ll end up damaging your body instead of building it up.” Inferno explained to Eternal about his recklessness in his training exercises.

"What?! Bro, is that true?! Didn't you learn anything from the incident at our tower? This is exactly why we kicked you out!" Heat exclaimed.

"Heat, I get it, you don't need to chew my head off. I'm leaving now," Eternal said before grabbing his tank top and leaving the game.

“Whoa, Eternal, come back! The game is still tied 2-2!” Inferno called out to him. He stopped, sighed, and then walked back, tossing his shirt aside.

"Fine," Eternal said, joining his team again. But he wasn't bothering to look at them, nor did his own little brother wants to look at him, or that demonic face on his back.

"This will be the final point of the game. Let's keep it clean and… BEGIN!" Inferno said. And once again, both teams kick off the game on a high note. They put extra effort into each shot. Even Inferno and Celestia were feeling entertained with what the outcome will be.

“Whoa, this is getting intense. I'm beginning to care more about who wins.” Inferno stated excitedly as he kept his eye on the ball. The boys and girls continue to pass the ball back and forth many times over, trying to gain the winning point. And soon as Israel attempts a winning shot, it sped towards Rainbow, who quickly delivered a hard spike at the ball which hit the boy's side, and then it ferociously bounced off the ground, into a rock, and then straight towards a living obstacle in its path: Celestia.

Inferno sees the ball coming and with quick reflexes, he wraps his arms around Celestia and pulls her out of the way, causing the principal to fall on top of the inventor and allowing the ball to head towards its new target; a lifeguard who was walking nearby.

He noticed too late and the ball hit him smack in the eye, knocking him to the ground. The gang ran over to the sight where the lifeguard got beamed. Upon closer inspection…

"Hey! That's Timber Spruce!" Twilight said, surprised.

"Timber who?" Heat asked.

"My ex-boyfriend. I broke up with him some time ago because he kept using those cheesy pick-up lines on me and other girls," Twilight said.

"Oh is that so?" Israel asked, getting a closer look. He could see that he was stirring and had a huge shiner on his right eye. Then sure enough… he really let him have it. "YOU GOT KNOCKED THE FUCK OUT!!!"

Right off the bat, everyone else who saw it laughed their asses off. Even Rainbow was having trouble staying on her feet during her laughing fit and fell on her ass, flailing her legs.

While everyone was busy laughing at the scene, none of them noticed that Celestia was still laying on top of Inferno.

"Inferno, thanks for the save. Are you al--" Celestia stopped when she noticed 2 things that made her gasp? Her cleavage was smashed into his face and one of his hands was grasping her ass in an attempt to get her off him so he could breathe. While she resisted, she almost let out a moan as he unknowingly squeezed and grabbed tightly on her ass. "Oh my! I am so sorry about that!" she said, getting off of him and helping him up.

Inferno takes a breath of air after having his access to oxygen blocked by the women’s large chest. He sits up straight after taking a few deep breaths, then soon he starts tending to Celestia and asking questions.

“Are you ok, Celestia? Did you get hurt? How many fingers am I holding up?” He asked randomly.

"Relax, I'm fine, Inferno. And I can clearly see you're holding 3 fingers," Celestia assured. 'Mmm, but the way he touched my ass. It felt so… so good,' she thought while keeping a cool, calm, and collected face. "The question is… does your leg hurt?"

“Naw, I think it’s- GAH!” Inferno screams in pain when he attempts to his leg; apparently, when he pulled Celestia out of the way of the volleyball’s path, his crippled leg banged against the rock next to them when they both fell. He grasped his leg in pain, which had now become worse.

"Oh dear, that's not good," she said. She carefully lifts him and carries him back to the beach house to tend to his wound. "Just hang in there, Inferno. I'll try to make it all better, okay?"

“Okay,” Inferno grunted in pain.

Celestia helps Inferno inside the house and carries him all the way to her bedroom. Once there, she gently lays him onto her bed, hoping to avoid causing him any more pain. As Inferno was laid across the bed, Celestia then inspects his leg to see if the injury was serious or not.

“Hey Celestia, can I ask you something?" Inferno said.

"Sure, what is it?" she replied.

“When we were on the beach and you were laying on top of me, I felt something soft and fleshy when I was struggling to get some air. Did I… ahem… touch you in any place by accident?” He asked with anxiousness and guilt in his voice.

"Oh, you mean when your hand touched my butt. Yes, you did. But it was an accident and I can't hold it against you," Celestia reassured him. "And just between you and I… I kinda liked it. I've never felt anyone touch me there since my marriage with Blaze Burn."

“But I should never have done that! I mean a beautiful and sexy woman like yourself doesn’t deserve that.” Inferno then places his hand over his mouth after he realized what he said in his statement.

"You… really believe that I'm sexy?" she asks, blushing a bit.

“No!... I mean yes, you’re a sexy goddess! Damn it, it slipped from my mouth! I’m so sorry, Celestia!” he replied in a panic.

"Well… t-thank you, Inferno, that's very thoughtful of you. You're a very kind and handsome man yourself if I'm being honest with myself," she said, stroking his hair

“R-Really? You think that of me?” Inferno asked.

"Sure. Anyone can see that. And to prove it," Celestia then leans down and pecks Inferno tenderly on his cheek. Inferno blushed a bit, captivated by her endless beauty and charm.

"Now a part of me wishes I was your husband," he said in awe. “I still can’t believe he’s never spent time with you and your sons?”

Celestia's also captivated by Inferno's charm and heartfelt comments. Before she knew it, she leaned in again and this time, her lips met with his. Inferno’s eyes widen with surprise but soon he gives in and kisses back. Celestia climbs onto the bed and above his body as she kisses him passionately. He felt her massive breasts squishing against his chest, feeling their incredibly smooth softness.

The feeling of a man's pure love and the urge to quench her thirst for a good fuck… Celestia missed that feeling. And now she was getting the relief she so desired.

After a few minutes of making out, the two finally break their kiss and then stare deeply into each other's eyes. Inferno then brings his hand up to Celestia’s large, jiggly ass and gropes it deeply, causing the woman to moan softly by his touch.

“Whoa, so you do love me groping your butt?” Inferno asked.

"I can't deny it. It makes me feel so… horny. You can touch it all you like. And for the record… I love it when they're young," she said seductively, stroking his chin.

Feeling flustered and excited by her seductive voice, Inferno willingly smacked her ass cheek, causing Celestia to moan in arousal even more. He then brings his other hand to grope and massage her massive tits. The school principal continuously moaned and became more aroused from all this pleasure and loving that he was giving her. She loved this feeling, she loved the way he treated her, which was something her husband never did for her in years.

After groping and massaging her curves, Inferno then brings his hands down to unbuckle his pants, and then he pulls out his massive 14-inch dick for the multi-color-haired woman to see in all its glory. She licked her lips in hunger and lust.

“Oh yes, you'll definitely do just fine. Now, here's your prize, big boy," Celestia then takes off her own bikini and showed off her naked body in all its sexy glory.

Inferno’s eyes widen even more with awe and arousal. “Celestia… When I said you are a goddess… I stand by that statement; you’re the sexiest and most beautiful goddess that I know.” He stated.

“Aww, you flatter me too much, Inferno. It makes me even hornier.” Celestia replied as she crawls down his body until her J-cup tits were above his big cock. Inferno can see where this horny principal was going with this. She grabbed her massive knockers and captured his cock in between them while capturing the 4-inches of the tip of his cock in her mouth, sucking on it.

"Oh yeah! That feels so good! You're definitely a true goddess, Celestia.” He moaned, feeling aroused as she sucked on his massive shaft and rubbing against it with her jugs. Celestia moaned a little herself, giving him the best blowjob and boobjob no one could even begin to imagine first-hand. Inferno jolted his hips upwards, thrusting his cock deeper down her throat. This led to another sultry moan.

"That's it. Throat-fuck me hard, Inferno," she urged seductively. Inferno paid no attention to her words and grasped her head as he thrust faster and deeper down her gullet.

“Oh yes, take my cock, Celestia. You know you love it.” Inferno said with a sultry growl as he continues his thrusts. She then pulls up and stares at him with a hungry look on her face while she stroked his shaft.

"More! Call me a slut. I deserve it, master," she said before going back to throat-fucking her young master.

“Really now… Well then,” Inferno grabs a fistful of her hair and shoves his cock deeper in her mouth until her lips hit the base of it. “Then take it all, you horny slut.” he commanded. Celestia took his cock in deeper down her throat, moaning like the cock-hungry whore she was. She sucked on him so hard, she could feel his cock throbbing and growing inside her warm mouth.

And without warning, Inferno then unleashes large amounts of cum down her throat, with small amounts of it pouring out of her mouth. She gulped down so much of his cum as it shot down her throat and she didn't even choke. She felt herself becoming full, but she was eager for more. And after dumping his first load, Celestia lifts her head and licks some of the drops of cum that escaped her mouth.

“Whoa, you were so good... Slutlestia.” Inferno said.

"I aim to please, master," Celestia replied, stroking his still-hard cock.

“But I’m still not satisfied, so would you be a dear slut and ride my cock like you fucking love it.” He demanded while giving her phat ass another hard slap.

She yelps from the smack to her butt. "Anything for you, my master. Anything~" she said as she straddled on top of Inferno. She aimed her pussy directly over his cock and sank on it, making him reach deep inside her. "Ah, yes! This is exactly what I’ve been wanting for my entire life!”

Inferno jolted his hips once again, thrusting harder into her needy pussy. His hands were holding onto her waist as he mercilessly fuck her roughly. “You wanted a cock inside you, don’t ya, slut. You loved the thought of banging a younger man than your husband.” He stated while she raised one of his hands to grope her tits again as he continues his thrusts. “Huh, do ya, slut?!” He asked.

"Yes! YES! NOTHING MAKES ME WETTER THAN HAVING A STRONG YOUNG MAN FUCK MY BRAINS OUT!!!" she shrieks, riding on top of him while enjoying him touching her body.

Inferno then starts to smack her ass three times, each harder than the last, while thrusting deeper and deeper into her. Soon he forgets about his leg injury; in fact, he rarely felt it; which convinced him to roll himself with Celestia on the bed until he was on top of her and fucking her harder than before. He was in full sex mode.

"Ahh! Ahh yes! Fuck me good, master! Mark me as our property! Fuck me deeper! Rougher! Faster! AHH YES!!!" she hollered.

Inferno doesn’t need to be told twice. He speeds up even more and thrust deeper into her pussy, with a force harder than a piston motor. He then places both his hands on her humongous tits and groped them roughly. Celestia's moans became throaty and loud. She lolled her tongue out and her eyes rolled up and had a sex-drunken smile on her face. The once-proud principal of CHS was reduced to a moaning, slutty cum-dumpster by a devilishly handsome young man.

Soon she felt his cock inside her expand a little and tense up, knowing full well that he was ready to deliver another payload. "Cum inside! Don't worry! I've had my knots tied, so you can fill me up as much as you want!" she assured him, stroking her master's hair.

“Alrighty then, Tia…. Prepare to be filled!” He stated as delivered his last hard thrust and soon he pumps large amounts of cum into Celestia’s womb. She let out the loudest moan she could and came hard on his big meat sausage. Inferno’s payload was an even bigger supply than his last, he thrust slowly twice as waves of cum poured into her and caused her belly to expand extremely rapidly.

“You can take a lot more than that!” He never ceased his actions and thrust again, delivering more large quantities of cum into her, filling her up even more. Celestia’s mind was turned to mush after her belly had expanded to the size of an exercise ball. Soon after a few minutes, Inferno’s cum supply ran dry and soon his stamina was spent, he pulls out of the now big-bellied principal and lays down next to her out of exhaustion.

"Oh wow… You came so much inside me. You made me look… like I'm pregnant. You must've been pretty pent-up, weren't you," Celestia said, snuggling with Inferno. "You know, it's not healthy to leave yourself so pent-up like that. Perhaps one of my students can remedy that for you or… I can do it when I'm available next time you need me."

“I… like the... sound of that. Also… Sorry for calling you all those things, I guess I have gotten into it too much.” Inferno replied.

"No need… to apologize. Believe it or not, that's… one of my favorite kinks. When Blaze Burn and I got married… we used to fuck… all the time. I told him about my fetish and he would call me the same things you did just now. And I loved it. But you… you fucked me a whole lot better than he did," Celestia assured.

“Really, well…” Soon Inferno got back up on top of her, surprising the woman of where did this stamina come from and she felt his dick harden again and shoved back into her pussy. “We have about 3 hours until the others return home, so that meant we have about 3 hours to see if I can do a lot better than your husband… Slutlestia.” He said with a devilish smile as he begins to thrusts into her, even harder than before. Causing the woman to moan louder again and panting from each thrust he gave her.

Yep, they are going to enjoy their 3 hours alone together.

Of Love and Dragons

Author's Note

Hey everyone, guess who's back in the saddle. Since it been 4 days since I been away from writing, I'm getting rusty. But with the help of my friend Israel Yabuki; I was able to complete this chapter.

Of course, I'm still recovering after my father's funeral... on the inside. But his spiritual love and all of your support are rapidly healing me.

Thank you all for supporting me through this. Enjoy the chapter.

Of Love and Dragons

The very next day, after some well-deserved rest and a nice big breakfast, it was the group’s last day at the beach and they all were in the middle of packing all of their belongings. Everything was quiet while they were packing up, but there was also a tense atmosphere between Heat and his older brother. The two just didn't seem to be seeing eye-to-eye. Eternal wasn't mad or angry at all, just… silent and emotionless.

Even the girls can see that these siblings weren't doing so well. While Inferno and Israel wanted to step in and help, they knew that this was a dispute between siblings; because they know that a sibling dispute is a nuke wanting to go off.

Well, that and Celestia and Luna urged them not to get involved. This was a situation that they had to take care of on their own. So, Israel and Inferno just quietly went back to packing up their stuff and not saying a word. When they first arrived at the beach, they were expecting a quiet getaway for some fun time. Now that they were leaving, there is now tension within their ranks. This wasn't a way for them to end their fun, but what can they do?

Anyways, after everyone was packed up and ready to go… "Well ladies, gentlemen. Starting tomorrow, it's back to work for all of us," Inferno said.

"Not to mention back to school. And I trust you girls won't leave school grounds, will you?" Celestia asked with her sinister, but calm smile. No matter how old you were, just seeing that smile on her face will always haunt you, even in your nightmares.

“Nope! We won’t, Celestia.” Sunset replied with a frightened expression on her face.

"Same old Celestia, beautiful and scary as she'll ever be," Israel commented. She heard him and gave him the same expression and right away. "YEET!!!" he shouted, jumping behind the couch to avoid her scary gaze. "You don't have to spook me over that!" Just from that, his actions helped break the ice of tension in the room, making everyone laugh.

Inferno then turns to the frightened young man behind the couch and then gives him a little friendly advice. “Next time, If you have something to say… Don’t say it,” he said before he turns to the principal and gave two thumbs up to her while having an anxious expression on his face before he walks towards his suitcases and picks them up. While he wasn’t watching, Celestia had her eye on him and smiled for a second before she turns her focus on her students.

"Anywho, this vacation was all in good fun and I have to say, despite the few bumps on the road, including Zoor and the syndicate interrupting our vacation, we still had some good times and… maybe a little more. And I'm proud of how much you all improved, as well as you, my boys," Celestia said.

"Both of us?" Heat asked, Eternal just ignored him and got ready to leave.

"Heat, I understand you still feel upset with your brother, but I think he's understood the folly of his ways and deserves a…" Celestia paused when Eternal walked out the door without her finishing her sentence. "....second chance. Heat, don't you remember what Eternal said yesterday after he defeated Chrysalis?"

“More like she beat him around like a rag doll and later he beats her to a bloody pulp,” Rainbow stated.

"Not helpin' Dash," Applejack scolded.

"In his words… he said… "What was it you said I was? A cold-blooded killer?" Heat replied, looking down, clenching his fists. "No, he's not a killer. But… I kept having my doubts and thought he was a killer… my brother. I'm supposed to be there for him, but I… I just drove him away. I don't deserve his forgiveness. He's not the one who failed. I did. I failed him." As he admitted his wrongs, his fists loosened up and a tear fell from his eye.

Twilight couldn't stand to see him beating himself up like this. She went over to him and put a hand on his cheek, making him turn towards her. "You know what you have to do. He may not show it, but he needs his little brother's love and support now more than ever. Go to him," Twilight encouraged with a kiss on his lips.

Heat nodded and ran out the door, chasing after Eternal. Celestia walked up to Twilight and put a hand on her shoulder. "That was very kind of you, Twilight. Thank you," Celestia said. "Also… nice smooch you laid on him. I take it this means that you two are dating now?" she put on a sly smirk this time, making Twilight blush a bit, but she nods at her to confirm her suspicions. "Thanks for being there for my son."

Twilight smiled in reply to Celestia’s comment, feeling glad that the mother of her boyfriend has accepted her.

"I can't imagine ever getting into a squabble with my sisters," Pinkie said.

"There comes a time when siblings judge their actions and don't understand. Sometimes we make up, sometimes we make things worse, but that's all based on their actions and choice of words, so we can only hope in Heat's case, he knows what to say and how to make amends," Rarity explained.

"Well, I don’t know about siblings - cause I never had one - but what I do know is, once you have your sibling’s back… You can never cease your loyalty to them.” Inferno said.

"Those are some incredible words of wisdom," Sunset said. "But you know, we're always gonna be your family even if we're not blood-related. And you're stuck with us no matter what."

“Now that’s some good words, Sunset,” Rainbow replied in agreement. “I guess that’s why Celestia made you leader months back… lucky.” She added.

Meanwhile, Heat was running as fast as he could, trying to catch up with Eternal. He had gotten pretty far during his walk. Heat, with some luck, finally managed to catch up with his brother when he stopped for a drink at the snack stand. "Eternal! Thank god, I caught up to you. Look, I need to tell you something," he said.

"Go ahead," Eternal replied as he took a few gulps of his water.

"Eternal… I'm sorry. I wasn't fair to you at all. I know you were trying your hardest to not show so much hostility, but… the thing is… I've been having my doubts and I was wrong to not give you a chance to show you weren't a killer. I was an asshole and I… held you back so much that I caused all this anger inside you to build up until you… had that mark on your back… the… the face of a demon. So if you can find it in your heart to forgive me, I promise that I'll do better for you and let you help out in any way," Heat explained.

During his confession, Eternal had chugged down all of his water. "Look, Heat. You still had a right to not trust me. After what happened at the tower… I needed some time to reflect on my actions and you were right to kick me out of the squad. And now that I've had all this time to think, I feel like I want to get back out there. But as you said, you didn't let me have my chance… but even after all that, you're still my little brother. And Heat Blitz… I forgive you," Eternal said.

"T-Thanks, Eternal," Heat said with happy tears.

"Come here," Eternal said calmly. Heat quickly went up and hugged his big brother. He hugged him back and let him weep a little on his shoulder. "Just let it all out." Heat continued to sob into his brother's shoulder. Eternal also shed a tear himself while still hugging Heat.

Moments later, the rest of the group showed up, all carrying their luggage, and saw the two brothers had finally made amends with each other. "I trust everything's good again?" Celestia asked, smiling proudly.

"Yeah… we're cool," Eternal said, fist-bumping Heat. Pinkie squealed with joy, happy to hear that the two brothers made amends with each other.

"And I've decided another thing," Heat said. "Does any of you have my suitcase? I kinda forgot it."

"I got it right here," Twilight said, giving Heat his baggage. He happily took it and opened it up, taking out a wristwatch and handing it to Eternal.

"Eternal… I've been thinking and I think it's time we let you back in and take your place in the Victory Squad. What do you say, partner?" Heat asked.

"I say…" Eternal paused for a moment, everyone was on edge, wanting to know his answer. And then, he takes the watch and wraps it around his left wrist. "Let's rev it up!"

"ALRIGHT!!! Looks like we're back in business, baby! Let's celebrate with a pizza night!" Israel shouted with glee.

"Whoa-ho there, hyper boy. We still need to get Chrysalis to yer tower. Now, are ya sure there's a hidden exit that leads directly into the tower?" Applejack asked.

"Positive. Inferno, we're gonna need your help on this. You've got more understanding of the security than I do since you created it," Heat said.

“Well more like I gave it a mega-sized boost, but I have access to your database. Meaning I have the control of the place right in my cybernetic arm.” Inferno stated while using his metal arm to project a holographic map of the Victory Squad Tower. “I’m a badass when it comes to technology. Anyway, I did a thermal scan of the whole place, and it looks like there is more security personnel than there were before. And I’m also detecting two heat signatures right at the top of the tower where you guys’ penthouse is.” He added.

"What? Who is it?" Eternal asked. "How did they get in?"

“Well, I also have access to the footage inside the penthouse. We can take a look at it if you like.” Inferno suggested.

"Sure, this way we'll know what we're up against," Israel agreed.

“Alright, switching to cam footage… Now!” Inferno then switches from hologram projection to a holographic touch screen which shows the cam recording of the penthouse. And in the footage were two adult men. One in a business suit and the other is in a yellow and black long-sleeve shirt with grey pants. The businessman looks to have long, red hair, sapphire eyes, and orange skin. The other one has slightly pale grey skin, wacky black hair with crazy white eyebrows over his red eyes. “Well, it's just two two adult men, who I never have seen before in my life. Does anyone know who these guys are?”

The boys look at the feedback and blink in surprise. "Hey! That's our dads! They must be doing their monthly inspecting to see if the tower hasn't fallen apart. Ooh, let's hope we're not gonna get buried deep," Heat said.

“Wait? Those are your fathers? Then this makes sneaking Chrysalis into the tower more difficult.” Sunset stated.

“Oh, so this is your husband, Celestia. A man in a business suit, normally I didn’t think you fished a man like that, but with a body like yours, it looks like he couldn’t resist, hehe… ow!” Chrysalis taunted the principal; chuckling for a bit before she stopped due to her injured and bruised body.

"Be careful, Chrysalis. You still haven't fully recovered yet," Heat said, considerately.

"At least I knew when to settle down… for the moment," Celestia said.

"Between dad's work and us, he doesn't have enough time to come home to his loving family. And back then when he did come home, all he could do was sleep after dinner," Eternal said.

“So he’s a douche?” Inferno asked. “Uh, no offense.”

"No, there were times when he showed his fatherly side. Like the time when… I sort of… contracted a deadly disease. It was treatable, but the cost was pretty high. I had a 50/50 chance of either making it out alive or dead. In the end, he paid the full bill. We were all thankful for his help, but mom was unhappy that he wasn't spending enough time with us," Heat said.

"I heard our father talking to mother from outside. I still remember what he said to this day. "I never stopped caring about our boys, but my work was all-consuming. You have no idea what it's like, missing their birthday parties, going to all their games, it was all a matter of making choices and I feel like I've made the wrong ones. But none of that doesn't mean I don't care about them. They mean the world to me just as much as you do." Eternal quoted.

"Damn, I had no idea he was so… so… devoted. I thought he'd be like those corporate assholes who only give a damn about their businesses and their money," Rainbow said.

"Even our father has principles. He even said he left a meeting with one of his clients just to help pay for Heat's treatment," Eternal said.

"Sounds like a cool dad, but how are we gonna get inside the tower with our dad's patrolling the damn thing," Israel asked.

“Well, it’s not like we can just walk up ta the front door an’ knock on it.” Applejack stated.

“Na, what we need is a distraction to get those two out of the penthouse,” Inferno suggested.

After hearing the statement that the two made, Sunset then gets an idea. “Applejack, Inferno, you two are geniuses!” She said with a smile. While the two were confused about what their friend said.

“Wha...What did we say?” Inferno asked.

“Hey Eternal, Heat, Israel… Do your fathers happen to like pizza by any chance?” Sunset asked the three.

"Sure, my dad has a craving for pepperoni, yet he stays as slim as can be," Israel said. "Why do you-- Oooooooh, now I see where you're getting at."

“Ok, is anyone gonna tell us what the plan is, exactly?” Rainbow asked, bluntly.

"You'll see," Israel said.

Meanwhile, back at the tower, the two men walking down the halls, Discord and Blaze Burn, were inspecting every room to see if things were still in place. Luckily, thanks to Israel's actions of restoring the tower then, everything seemed to be intact.

"Not bad, they've kept this place spotless. So then why do you suppose the policemen are out there, Discord?" Blaze asked.

"Beats me. Perhaps there was a gang war here and our boys happened to have gotten caught in the middle of it. But I'm sure they took care of them easily," Discord brushed it off.

As the two men were conversing, they then hear the sound from the elevator, which they were heading to so they could move to another level in the tower. When they approached it and before they could push a button, the elevator doors opened up to reveal Tempest Shadow standing in the elevator.

“Good morning, sirs. Glad to see you returned to the tower after somewhile.” She spoke to them as she exits out of the elevator, along with a certain cross-eyed and adorable girl wearing her pizza delivery uniform and carrying 4 boxes of pizzas. “This person had arrived at the tower entrance, saying that she wants to speak to you two.” She added, which had the two men confused from her statement.

"I got a call asking for a pizza delivery. I take it you must be hungry, right?" Derpy asked, giving off her cute smile. Blaze Burn had a very suspicious and confused look on his face while Discord was drooling from the smell of pepperoni from the pizza boxes.

“Wait, we didn’t call for pizza delivery? This must be some mistake, I’m afraid.” Blaze said. But Discord said differently than him.

“No, it is not,” He stated. "You've come at a VERY good time, my dear. You're such a thoughtful young lady," Discord said, lightly patting Derpy's head.

“Still, we can’t accept these if we don’t recall ordering these,” Blaze pointed out, but Discord disagreed with him.

“Yes, we can,” He replied. "How much is the total, my dear?"

“Well, it’s $12.99 for each box, so about $51.96,” Derpy replied.

"Oh my. If the pizzas are this reasonably priced, it's got to taste good. Alrighty then, now where did I put my wallet," Discord said, reaching into his pockets.

"Oh no, please don't pull out those--" but Blaze was too late and Discord dug through his pockets, pulling out all sorts of knick-knacks. "--ugh… nevermind." Discord rummaged and dug through his pockets, pulling out whatever random stuff that was humanly impossible to stuff. Finally, he found his wallet.

"Ah, there's the little devil," Discord said. He pulls out $55 and then gives Derpy a $5 tip. "There you go and you go ahead and keep the change, my dear."

"Yay! More muffins for me!" Derpy shouted with glee. Then before she knew it, she was then dragged by the arm by Tempest away from the two men.

“Well, then now you have taken care of your business, I’ll escort you to the doors and you’ll be on your way.” She said as she and Depry turned the corner of the hallway and were gone from Blaze and Discord’s sight and leaving the two confused about what just happened.

“What just happened?” Blaze asked.

“I don’t know, but I’m gonna be enjoying these pizzas,” Discord replied while he stared hungrily at the pizza boxes in his arms.

Meanwhile, outside the back of the tower, the group arrived just in time and avoided being spotted by the police investigating at their front yard. The Victory Squad rustled through a bush and found a lever. "Pull the lever, Kronk!" Israel said in his Yzma voice.

Everyone laughed a bit after that impression Israel made, except the Eternal and Heat. Cause he always does this every time they return to the tower after missions.

"Why do we even have that lever?" Eternal asked himself before pulling it. Right away, the ground below them rumbled and reveals a trap door with two handles. "Okay, let's go."

Heat went up to the trap door and opened it up, showing a staircase going down some sort of underground passage. The squad and the girls went down and walked down the path towards a hidden elevator. They entered the elevator and pressed the only button available: the top floor. The elevator jolted upwards faster than any ordinary elevator. It felt as if the gravity had gotten stronger in there. But it only lasted for a moment.

The elevator soon stopped and the doors opened up, revealing the hallways and the sound of Discord munching away and Blaze Burn conversing. "This way," Eternal whispered. He guided everyone down the corridor and walked up to one of the guest rooms, opening up the door. Inside, there was a big bed, a large dresser, though it was empty, and a flat-screen hanging on the wall.

"Okay, this is where you'll be staying, Chrysalis. If you should ever need anything, feel free to let us know, okay?" Heat assured.

Chrysalis walks into the room, observing her new living space before looking back towards the group with an expressionless look on her face and crossing her arms; while not trying to look grateful towards her captors.

“It’s… not bad,” She said, with a straight face.

"You're very welcome," Heat replied.

"Yeah. Now… I'm gonna say hello to a certain precious little muffin," Israel said before stepping aside, about to dash off. Everyone watches as he left the penthouse without even telling them where he was heading.

“Where is he going?” Inferno asked.

"Remember that pizza delivery girl that we met back at your base?" Sunset asked.

“You mean the one that was too adorable that I overpaid her,” Inferno replied.

"He… what?" Fluttershy asked while her eye began twitching before clenching her fist. "Not… on… MY watch, he's not!" she snarled before stomping off.

“Well… He’s dead.” Rainbow said.

Meanwhile with Tempest and Derpy, after delivering the pizzas and receiving a generous tip from Israel's dad, Derpy looked around the penthouse, noticing a lot of neat gizmos she's never seen before. "Ooh, how did they pay for all this stuff? Do you think they also invented a muffin button in this place?" Derpy asked, all giddy.

“Don’t ask me, I’m just hired to babysit. They never let me know anything.” Tempest replied while chuckling at the cross-eyed teen’s giddy nature.

"Babysit? But aren't they old enough to be young grandpas?" Derpy asked. "No offense."

Tempest then chuckles after hearing Derpy’s question before she replied. “None, taken. And if you’re talking about the men you just met; no. They’re the ones who hired me to play bodyguard to their sons. Cause apparently, I think they don’t trust them with a tower like this.”

"Are they that much of a handful?" Derpy asked.

“Actually… They don’t listen to anyone.” Tempest replied. “Well, one of them doesn’t, but they are matured, grown boys. Also, you met one of them weeks ago, the silver-haired one that hugged you for the pizza.”

"Oh yeah! I remember him! He was so sweet to me. I haven't stopped thinking about him since that day," Derpy said. "The way he hugged me, it made me feel so giddy!" She squealed and hugged herself all adorably. "So this tower is where that nice boy lives?"

“Yes, along with his two best friends, who are the sons of Blaze Burn,” Tempest replied.

"I never knew that. Thanks for telling me. If I see that nice boy again, I'm going to give him a big huggy as he did with me," Derpy said. "And maybe I'll give him a muffin." she squeed.

"Are you always this adorable?" Tempest asked.

"I dunno, am I adorable?" Derpy asked innocently, looking at, or at least trying to look at Tempest with her wall-eyed cute smile.

"Do I hear the sound of a cute pizza delivery girl in need of another hug?" Israel’s voice called out. Derpy gasped and looked behind Tempest, seeing the same boy she met some time ago. She quickly ran past Tempest and gave him a big hug. He hugged back and nuzzled Derpy, making her giggle.

"It's YOU! Were you the one who ordered the pizzas?" Derpy asked.

"I sure was. And I take it our good friend Tempest showed you around the place?" Israel asked.

“Yes, she did. She was very enjoyable to talk with.” She replied while turning towards the military girl and smiling at her.

“I wouldn’t call myself enjoyable, but I’ll accept that comment,” Tempest replied.

"Aww, don't be so modest, Tempest. Having you around the tower is the best thing that's ever happened to us," Israel replied.

"Oh… Izzy," Fluttershy said in a creepy, sing-songy tone. Ooooh, he done fucked up now. "You didn't forget that you have me already, do you?" Israel's entire body tensed up when he felt Fluttershy grip his shoulder tightly, making him grunt in pain and sweat buckets.

"O-O-Of course not, Flutters," Israel replied before he's yanked away. "DAAH!!! Well, I'm about to have my ass handed to me, nice seeing you again, Derpy!" As he turned the corner, Derpy tilted her head for a minute, wondering what just happened.

Then suddenly, it hit her. "Oh, I get it. She's his girlfriend. Okay! Have fun, you two!" Derpy called out, waving goodbye, oblivious of the pain Israel's gonna feel from Fluttershy's wrath.

Tempest was quite bewildered that the girl did not realize the situation that she nearly got herself into. “You have no idea what’s gonna happen to him, do you?” She asked.

"Nope, not a clue," Derpy said. "I hope she gives him muffins, though. Hmm speaking of muffins, I'm feeling pretty hungry for some. Well… see you later." Derpy then skips along towards the elevator and takes it to the bottom level. Leaving Tempest alone and confused.

“That is one oblivious girl… Well, I guess there are things that she’s better off not knowing.” She said as she can hear Israel’s screaming from down the hallway. "Uuuuurgh, now I have to save Israel from Death’s grip.” She groaned and walked over to where Fluttershy took Israel.

"Who is your precious angel? You'd better answer me, right now!" Fluttershy commanded, having Israel pinned up against the wall.

"You are, my angel," Israel replied nervously

While the young man was begging for his life, everyone in the room watched in shock and fear, remaining as silently as they could to make themselves invisible.

“Is any of us gonna help him?” Rarity asked.

“Nah, he got himself into this. He’s on his own.” Inferno stated in fear.

"I didn't quite catch that. WHO'S YOUR ANGEL?!" Fluttershy shouted.

"You are, Fluttershy!" he replied, getting even more scared.

"TELL ME THAT YOU LOOOOOOOVE MEEEEEEEEE!!!" she shouted.

"I LOVE YOU, MY PRECIOUS ANGEL, FLUTTERSHY!!!" he shouted in fear. Fluttershy looks deeply into his eyes, then lets him go, giggling.

"Okay, I believe you," she replied happily and calmly before kissing his cheek. "I'm glad you finally understand that, Izzy." But he was stiff as a board and just slumped down, petrified from the wrath he had to suffer from his girlfriend.

"Man, I feel kinda sorry for the guy, but he should've known better than to let his urges get the better of him. Fluttershy always has something hidden inside of her that even we don't wanna be on the receiving end of," Sunset said.

"Anywho, what do we do now? The boys' dads are eating pizza and arguing, and Chrysalis is resting in the guest room. Shouldn't we keep them distracted or something?" Rainbow asked.

“Ah’ say we all return home, cause Ah’ don’t wanna stick ‘round here fer too long,” Applejack suggested.

“Yeah, AJ is right, we can’t stay here too long,” Inferno said.

"Well then, let's not dawdle then, darlings," Rarity said. The of the group agreed and headed into the living room area. Blaze Burn and Discord immediately saw everyone and got confused.

"What's all this about? And where have you boys been?" Blaze asked.

"Did you enjoy your time at the beach, son?" Discord asked.

"Oh yeah, big time. And I see you're chowing down on some tasty pizza. Did you find anything wrong with the place when you came in?" Israel replied.

“Not a thing everything seems to be perfectly clean… but… could you explain to me 2 things that I don't understand. One: Who are all these beautiful girls with you? And two: How did you sneak past the cops?" Discord asked.

“That’s classified,” Inferno stated without being asked.

"Hmm? Who is this young man?" Blaze asked.

"Inferno Blaze, he's our friend. He went with us to the beach for a vacation. And he's a brilliant man that mom found during one of her free days," Heat said.

“It's true. And he's been a very big help not just with the boys, but also my students as well. Speaking of which, I should probably tell you two that… Israel and Heat are officially men. If you know what I mean," Celestia said, winking.

"Oh, is that right? Did my son lose his virginity?" Discord asked slyly, looking at Israel.

"Hehe, yup. And to a cute little angel no less," Israel replied.

“More like a cute little amazon warrior,” Eternal said.

"Is that right? And who is this "cute little amazon warrior?" Discord asked.

"You're looking at her right now," Israel said, pointing to Fluttershy, who's standing behind her boyfriend right now, with her innocent smile.

“Uhhhh… Celestia, I think your eldest son here has finally lost his mind.” Discord said. "She looks like someone you want to snuggle with every night. How can she be an amazon warrior?"

"Looks can be deceiving, dad. Trust me, she was chewing me out earlier."

“More like scarred him for life,” Rainbow said.

"Oh gee, thanks a lot for having my back, Dashie!" Israel replied sarcastically

"Well, anyway, we came by to see if you boys haven't wrecked the place, and aside from the police outside your tower, everything seems to be in working order. Have you boys gotten hurt while you were out?" Blaze asked.

“Nope,” Heat replied.

“Not a scratch on us,” Israel said.

“What pain?” Eternal asked without emotion.

"Hah! That's all I wanted to hear. Anyways, if you ever need anything, just let me know. Are you boys holding up alright at your jobs?" Blaze Burn asked.

"Still giving 125% as usual," Eternal said with a thumbs up.

"No problems with my job," Heat added.

"Busy hours, still getting a big, PHAT paycheck!" Israel added, making Discord and Blaze Burn laugh up a storm.

"That's my boy. Working hard!" Discord said.

"Nope, hardly workin'," Israel replied.

"Ooh, Onward reference!" Pinkie commented.

“Hey, I watched that movie, it was neat,” Inferno commented.

"Well, since everything is in order, we'll take our leave. Come on, Discord, I'll buy you some more pizza along the way," Blaze Burn said.

"Eh, alright. Our boys did order it in the first place," Discord said. "Ta-ta, everyone. Don't be a stranger now… and Israel… don't get your bedsheets too dirty now." he winks at his son and his girlfriend, making him blush.

"DAD!!!" Israel shouted. Discord then bolted out of there with Blaze Burn in his grip, heading for the elevator down.

“Wow… You guys have crazy dads.” Sunset stated.

"Crazy doesn't even begin to describe my dad. He lives in his world of chaos every day of his life, but he's a good guy at heart," Israel said.

“At least you guys are lucky to have dads,” Inferno said.

"That, we all can agree on," Eternal said, giving Inferno a comforting pat on the back.

“Oh, you guys are sweet.” A mysterious voice spoke in the room, which immediately got everyone on their guard.

"Who said that? Y'all better come on out," Applejack called out.

"Are you friend or foe?" Twilight asked.

“Oh, I think I like to be called a friend. Or do I prefer to be called an enemy? Frenemy? Eh, I can’t make up my mind, hehe.” The voice replied, which sound a lot like a female voice.

"Wow, if I didn't know any better, she sounds more laid back than Rainbow Dash when she's on her lazy days," Pinkie commented.

"True, but where is she? I can't find her?" Sunset asked. "It's as if she-"

“Right on top of you.” The voice replied.

After hearing what the voice said, everyone looked up to the ceiling of the room, and to their surprise, they see a shadow-like figure hidden behind the ceiling beams, but the only thing they could distinguish the figure was their aqua-blue eyes staring right at them. Then all of a sudden, the mysterious figure sprouted wings from their back which again surprised the group. Soon the mysterious figure lets go of the ceiling beams and drops onto the floor, landing on her feet. Later, the person… or dragon?! Stood up straight to look towards the group.

And yes, the figure was a dragon; a beautiful, female dragon due to her feminine curves; also the fact that she had GGG-cup breasts on her. Her scaly skin was blue, with some white stripes or marks on her thighs and shoulders. She had two curved horns on her head and has long sapphire-like blue hair and with some of her hair moving down her back and along her tail to the tip. Her wings were massive, about 9-feet long in wingspan. But what was also the most intimidating about her was her height; while Celestia was the tallest person in the room, around 6.5ft; this female dragon was around 8ft tall; 2 feet taller than the principal. Oh, and the weirdest thing was…. She wasn’t wearing any clothing.

"Hmm… and I thought I was the titan. But it's nice to know there are other women, or creatures, taller than me," Celestia thought in her head; relieved and smiling happily. "Although… I'm also relieved a few… other features aren't the same." She stated in her mind as she rests her arms underneath her large breasts. "Now, just who do we have the pleasure of speaking to, and… where are your clothes, miss?"

The dragoness tilts her head down to her body then later she lets out a small giggle. “Sorry, but the thing about us dragons is that; we don’t normally wear clothing as humans do. But if you insist I should wear properly, then I’ll gladly do so.” Then the female dragon snaps her fingers and then all of a sudden, she was engulfed in blue smoke before it quickly fades away; revealing her in a beautiful blue decorative Japanese dress. The group was all surprised at how she did that, but Rarity was astonished by the dress she wore.

"My word! What an astonishing blue attire you have, darling! *GASP* IDEEEAAAAAA!!!" Rarity exclaimed, sing-songy.

“Well then, allow me to introduce myself, my name is Aurora, the Spirit Dragon of The Sky.” The dragoness said.

"You're a dragon?!" Rainbow asked, shocked. "That… is… AWESOME!!!"

While everyone was astonished and amazed seeing a dragon in the room; however, Inferno was the most surprised and shocked out of all of them.

“You… You… You’re a…” Inferno tried to find words but instead, he instantly faints and fell to the floor with a hard thud. Soon everyone, except Aurora, rushed to his side to see if he’s ok.

"Are you alright, Inferno?" Tempest asked, helping him back up. "Inferno, hello?" she waved her hand in front of his face but got no response. That's when she got an idea. "Someone hacked into our base," she whispered in his ear.

And in a clear instant, Inferno shook his head awake and was back to his normal, crazed self. “Who did it?! Was it the guys? I told them not to touch anything!” He shouted, hysterically.

"Oh good, you're up. And relax, Inferno, our base is fine. You passed out for some reason. I'd say it had something to do with the way you saw that dragon lady over there," Tempest reassured. She points up at the dragoness dressed in a blue, decorative kimono.

Aurora waves at him in a friendly manner and that all it took to cause Inferno to faint for a second time.

“Seriously! How many times does this guy have to faint?” Eternal asked out of confusion.

"I got this, watch and learn," Israel said, walking up to the fainted man. He gets in his ear and whispers. "Eternal stole your girlfriend and knocked her up," And at that moment, Inferno’s metal arm extended upward, socking Israel right from underneath the chin. “He’s fine,” Was the only words Israel said before he fell to the ground and was knocked unconscious.

And soon Inferno sat up straight and he had an extremely pissed of look on his face. And then he turns and looks over to Eternal, with a look to kill. Eternal, while he doesn’t show it much, he was a little scared.

"What did he say?" Eternal asked, trying to keep it cool.

"You tell me," Tempest replied.

"Israel says a lot of weird shit. But whatever he said, it probably wasn't true," Eternal tries to reassure himself, but his calm, laid back expression wasn't helping his case. And before he expected it, Inferno immediately got up from the ground and delivered a harsh uppercut to his chin with cyber arm; which nearly sent Eternal up to the ceiling.

The man slammed into the ground hard with an audible thud, grunting. "Inferno! Did you even ask him?” Sunset asked. "What did Israel say?"

“I’m more of a ‘Shoot first, ask questions later’ kinda guy,” Inferno replied before he walks over to Israel’s unconscious body and lifts him by the collar of his shirt and then delivers two hard slaps which woke Israel up and to see an angry Inferno staring him in the eye. “Now about that statement you made!” The inventor growled in anger.

"It's just a prank, bro! Eternal's not the kind of guy who would turn into… Mr. Steal Yo Girl!" he said, still feeling dizzy, before slumping backward.

“Wait? That’s why Inferno went all ballistic on my brother? You pranked him to think Eternal is stealing his girlfriend?!” Heat asked.

“Uhhh, excuse my interruptions; but should I be concerned about being in the same room as all of you or should I step outside?” Aurora asked the boys, wanting to make herself known in the room

"Excuse me for trying to wake this guy up! It's not my fault he's geeking out from seeing a sexy, busty dragoness babe," Israel stated while Inferno takes his focus off of him and drops him to the ground.

Inferno stares at Aurora for a long second before he finally geeks out for some strange reason. “Holy… Fucking… Shit. You’re a Dragon!!!” He shouted with joy as she zooms up close to the dragoness, who was surprised by his reaction. “Ever since I was a little boy, dragons were always my favorite animals; although, everyone keeps telling me that they aren’t real. Well, now those motherfuckers are wrong! You’re a real live dragon!!! Is this a dream? Somebody pinch me!” Inferno shouted in excitement while extending his normal arm, waiting for someone to pinch him.

"Yeah…….. not gonna happen. I'm out!" Israel said before walking off towards his room with his hand on his left jaw.

“Wow, I never have seen Inferno acting like this before,” Twilight said.

"Maybe he's a big fan of dragons and had a collection of dragon toys and games to play with back when he was a kid," Heat said. "And seeing a real-life one made his fantasy a reality."

"Is that true, Inferno?" Sunset asked.

“Eeyup, every word he said is true,” Inferno replied, not bothering to look back at the others and still kept his focus on Aurora. And then he starts asking the dragoness questions. “So by the look of your wings and body type, you’re part of the western dragon species. But due to your hair and the detailing in your scales, you have the traits of an eastern dragon,” he asked.

“Well, I’m both. You see my father was a western dragon from Scotland and my mother is an eastern dragon from Tokyo. So I have both of their traits and powers.” She replied, until she spoke again, but uses an accent. “I even have a Scottish accent due to my father’s Scottish family line.” She stated.

“That’s so cool,” Inferno replied with a look of amazement on his face.

"Good thing Israel went to his room. He'd probably do that Jaque voice from Lady and the Tramp as some sort of joke," Heat whispered to Twilight.

"Jaque?" Twilight asked.

"He's a Scotty dog in the movie, black fur, lives with a brown bloodhound named Trusty," Heat whispered back.

"So, Aurora, what brings you here to our tower?" Eternal asked.

“More figuratively, what brings you to our country?” Rainbow asked as well.

“Well, I came here to see an old friend of mine. I tracked the energy of his chi to this specific area, but the strangest thing is, he’s not here.” Aurora replied with a confused look on her face.

"An old friend, you say? Which one are you talking about and who's chi was similar to his?" Celestia asked.

“Well, Master Starswirl, of course. He and I go way back, about seven decades ago in fact. And I’m also his spiritual animal companion." Aurora replied. Celestia quickly blinked in surprise and gasped after hearing about this new info about her deceased master.

"You… you were my master's partner? I had no idea. I wonder why he never told me about you. Though, from what I can see, I can understand why," Celestia said, checking out Aurora's sexy, bodily features. "Never knew he was into girls like you."

Aurora then became flustered and her cheeks turned red from Celestia’s words. “If you’re asking that Starswirl and I are in that sort of relationship, well you’re wrong okay! We’re just old friends that spent years by each other’s side, training and learning the arts of the Ninja.” She stated.

"I see. That's reassuring. He was always a man to live by his code to never get married or go on a romantic date with anyone," Celestia said.

"Why would he live by such a code? What's so bad about settling down with a family?" Sunset asked, confused.

“Also, not to be rude, darling. But considering how you look young and beautiful, how old are you anyway?” Rarity asked.

“500 years,” Aurora replied.

"What?! There's no way! I thought you were in your early 20's!" Heat said, impressed. Aurora felt flattered by his compliment.

“Aww, you’re so sweet.” She replied while patting him on the head. “It’s nice to see that there are at least some parts of humanity that are pure-hearted and kind. So anyway, back to business. Has any of you seen my master around these premises?” She asked.

"He's not here, that's for sure. Maybe you were just sensing our mother's chi. She did train under Starswirl for quite some time," Eternal said.

“And who is your mother?” The dragoness asked.

"Our mother… is this beautiful woman right here," Heat said, patting Celestia's shoulder. "And she's an extremely tough fighter when she's up against some major baddies."

Aurora walks up to the woman in question while having to look down at her due to her towering height over the human. “Hmm, I don’t know. She seems small.” Aurora said. “But her Chi gives off the spirit of a warrior, so I guess I can see why.”

"Thank you. I've been carrying on my master's teachings to my 7 students here. Though, now I guess it's 10, if we're counting the Victory Squad," Celestia said, gesturing to her boys.

"But there are only two boys present. That makes it 9," Aurora pointed out.

"We have our friend, Israel, on our squad. But he went into his room because Inferno socked him earlier after what he said to get him to wake up," Heat said. "He has a way of running his mouth all wild. But I guess that's just one of his unique features we've come to accept, even if he is misunderstood by others. Israel! Can you come out now?" he called out.

Out in the hallway, they heard a door opening, and out came Israel with a bag of ice on his left cheek near his jaw. "You rang?" he asked.

"Israel, I know you're still sour with having your jaw cracked, but get this. This dragon is a friend of my mom's master. And she came here to look for him when she sensed her chi," Heat explained.

"I had no idea," He said, casually, but surprised a little. He wanted to smile, but it only caused him more physical pain. "Now that I think about it, who was your master, and where is he anyway?" Israel asked.

“Starswirl the Great Sorcerer. Known for his knowledge of the mystic arts and the way of the Ninja. And second, I was asking that to all of them but they wouldn’t give me an answer.” Aurora replied.

Soon, Eternal looked down, sighing, feeling ashamed. "I'm sorry to say this, but… this happened before my brother and I were born. I had recently found out from our mother's arch-enemy, Chrysalis… that she had not only killed her parents… but her master as well. Master Starswirl… was murdered," he explained with sorrow.

After hearing Eternal’s words, Aurora’s bright expression soon slowly darkens and soon tears began to form in her eyes. “W-What?” She said with her voice beginning to break.

Then Fluttershy, who was standing by the window, heard loud sounds of thunder coming from outside. She turns to look through the window and sees that storm clouds were forming in the sky and lightning began to strike from the dark clouds.

“Uh, everyone.” She spoke out to everyone, but they didn’t hear her.

"It's all true. My master is dead. I wasn't fast, or strong, or smart enough to save him. If I was only a little better, he'd still be here right now," Celestia said, sombrely.

After hearing these words of Starswirl’s demise, this caused Aurora to slowly break and soon her sobbing and depressed emotions began to grow like the massive thunderstorm outside. The dragoness fell onto her knees as more tears fell from her eyes as she was about to have an emotional breakdown.

While the dragoness was about to crack, Fluttershy grew more worried about seeing what is to be the largest thunderstorm in Canterlot City’s history. “Uhh, guys, I think we have a situation going on outside,” Fluttershy spoke out again, trying to get everyone’s attention.

"What the?! What's going on, what's with the raging thunderstorm?" Twilight asked, shocked.

"The weather was supposed to be nice all week! How did this happen?" Rarity asked.

“I’m gonna guess it's the sad dragon in the room.” Pinkie suggested while pointing at Aurora, who finally reached her limit, and then she raised her head high, roaring sorely in the air. And when she did, the storm outside began to become active with thunder and lightning every second.

"Wait, of course! A Spirit Dragon can control the weather around her based on their emotions! If she's filled with negative emotions, she can cause severe thunderstorms!" Celestia realized. "Looks like I've got a job to do. Aurora! Please, calm down! I know you're upset with Starswirl dying, but you remember, he gave his life to save others, including me! I still carry on his teachings through my students, doesn't that count for something?"

Aurora continued to cry, even more, not hearing a word Celestia was saying.

"Aurora! Stop!" Heat urged

"Please, let's not do anything rash, deary! This isn't what Starswirl would want, would he?" Rarity tried to convince.

“Guys! This isn’t her doing! Her emotions are what fuels the storm. We just need to calm her down.” Inferno suggested.

"Do you think a hug might be what she needs?" Fluttershy asked.

“It's a start; as long as she is given comfort. But don’t rush her.” Inferno replied while he is then spooked by another lightning bolt that struck nearly next to the building. “On second thought, give her a hug before this whole tower becomes the world’s largest lightning rod!”

"GROUP HUG FORMATION, GO!!!" Pinkie called out. She and the girls, along with the Victory Squad came to Aurora’s side and gave her a group hug. They hugged Aurora as best as they could, pouring their heart and soul into this big hug. But despite this, their efforts weren't working at all.

"That's it! Aurora! Look me in the eye! Do you think Starswirl's gonna like seeing his lifelong partner in this state! Look at me! LOOK!!!" Israel snapped. As he snapped, trying to make her look at him, his body soon began to glow a bright blue aura. His eyes were turning white and before the two knew it, he unleashed a bright flash of white light in the entire room.

Nobody was sure how this happened, but one second they were in the tower, now it looks like they're in a white void. And then… a voice catches their attention.

"Aurora, my dearest friend," an elder voice called out calmly. Everyone looked beyond the void and saw a silhouette appear and formed in the shape of an elder man. He had grey hair, faded blue eyes, and a long beard. Celestia gasped at who she saw.

"It… it can't be!" Celestia said, shocked.

"Celestia, who is that?" Sunset asked.

Before the woman could answer her student’s question, Aurora got up from the ground and left the group hug to approach the old man with a shocked and tearful look on her face.

“S-Starswirl?” She asked him. “Is that you?”

"It is… I'm sure my faithful student has told you about my demise," Starswirl assumes. Aurora nods in confirmation. "I know it's a lot to take in, but there's no need to grieve. My death was unfortunate, but my student and her offsprings helped with honoring my death. They defeated my assailant and in doing so, gained a new ally. And no matter what, I'm always here for you," Starswirl said.

Aurora didn’t reply back and instead wrapped her arms around her old friend while she shed a few tears. “I missed you so much.” She said

"And I missed you, my dearest friend. But now that my time has come, you must look towards the future and keep moving forward, for you have a brand new partner and a group of friends whose skilled could far exceed my own. Live your life to the fullest. I know you will make me immensely proud," Starswirl said, hugging her back.

"I… I never got a chance to thank you for all that you did for me," Aurora wept.

"Well now, thanks to a certain young man's hidden powers… you can," he assured before looking at the only silver-haired boy in the void.

"Who… me?" Israel asked, confused.

Ignoring that question, Aurora hugged Starswirl even tighter. "Thank you, Starswirl… for all the good times and bad times we shared. All the adventures, all the discoveries, all the lives we saved by risking our own."

"You're welcome. And to you, Celestia, thank you for carrying on my teachings. You always were one of my brightest students, as was your sister. Thank you… and goodbye… my friends," Starswirl said with a smile before fading into a bright yellow light. Soon enough, everyone was out of the white void and back in the tower where Israel was levitating for a brief moment before collapsing on his back.

"Oof!!!" he grunted.

“Goodbye… my friend,” Aurora said to herself while the storms outside of the tower began to disperse and clear away.

"Ugh… what happened?" Israel groaned, getting up.

"I think… you just gave closure to Starswirl's closest friends," Twilight said.

"How did you do that, Israel?" Tempest asked, confused.

"I dunno, it's like a switch was flipped inside of me. My emotions skyrocketed and I had the urge to want to make her feel better. The next thing I know, I'm… floating in there for a few brief moments, and then I fell," Israel explained.

"What do you suppose it could've been, Celestia?" Rarity asked.

Before Celestia could say another word, Aurora responded to Rarity’s answer. “His chi is more unique than any mortal in the world. His chi is capable of shaping, mending, and changing reality, even manipulate the cosmic energy from the universe.” She stated. “But of course, it's also very dangerous and could inflict severe damage to the user’s soul if they aren’t careful.”

"Harmful to my soul? How does that even wo--" Israel is then interrupted by an unbearable pain from deep within him and falls to his knees. "What the?!" he grunts. "My body… it feels like it's going numb!" Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie ran over to him and tried to help him, but didn't know how or what to even do.

"Aurora! How do we stop the pain?" Fluttershy asked, scared for her boyfriend.

“Don’t worry, with the amount of power his chi possesses, then it would also heal his soul after it’s been used. So within… uh… let’s say 14 hours; he’ll be fully restored and back on his feet.” Aurora stated.

"14 hours?! Does that mean I gotta miss work and meals?" Israel asked, shocked.

“Wait! Does that mean he can’t have pizza? That’s his favorite meal.” Pinkie asked. Israel then had an expression of shock and despair on his face.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!" he yelled in despair.

"Oh, suck it up, you know eating that much pizza isn't healthy," Eternal said, bluntly. "But still, does that mean he can't eat?"

“Yeah Aurora, there’s gotta be something else that could help him heal faster?” Inferno asked.

The spirit dragoness stood still for a minute, thinking to herself with her claw placed underneath her chin. Then after a few minutes of thinking to herself, she turns to the group. “Actually... I may have one solution. A way to replenish his mortal body; of course, it won’t help him have better control over his powers but it’ll help his body heal faster. I’ll be back soon.” She said as she snapped her fingers and disappeared without a trace.

Everyone was a bit surprised that she disappeared like that then about 40 seconds later, Aurora reappeared in front of them and is carrying a silver chalice in her hand.

"Hmm? What's that fancy cup for?" Eternal asked.

“This is a chalice, dummy,” Aurora replied with a straight face. “And it also happens to have an elixir of healing in it that can heal mortals of any fatal wounds; which I had collected from a great fountain of healing.” She stated.

"Okay, you don't have to sass me, you know. It was just a question," Eternal said.

“So if Israel drinks that, his body will heal instantly?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes,” Aurora replied, handing over the chalice to the wounded Israel Yabuki. “Remember, you must drink all of it if you wish to heal yourself.”

"Well… if it'll save me from starving to death, I'll do it," Israel said, trying to reach for it, but his body was still numb. "Come on… Come on, lift!" he struggled. Fluttershy gave him a hand by feeding him the elixir. She made sure not to go too fast and let him drink in small sips first. She stopped for a bit to let him guess what it tasted like. "Hmm… not bad, tastes like… sugar water, but a little sweeter."

As Israel was drinking from the chalice, Aurora is then pulled to the side by Rarity with Inferno following behind them.

“Darling, that was the most generous thing you ever did. You just saved our dear friend, Israel from pizza banishment. And also you wouldn’t mind telling me where this fountain of healing is, do you? I wonder if it helps my skin.” Rarity asked.

“Uh, Miss Rarity... That wasn’t true. I lied.” Aurora stated.

“Wait what? Then what is Israel drinking from that cup?” Inferno asked.

“The chalice contains my mystic essence, which has healing properties for mortals,” Aurora explained before she then displayed a very anxious expression on her face.

“And how were you able to liquify your magic essence?” Inferno asked again. His question had Aurora even more anxious and her blue scaled cheeks began to turn pink.

“The essence is from… my… breast milk.” She said, now feeling so embarrassed that she closed her eyes and turned her head away.

"Excuse me?" Israel asked, blinking in surprise. "Damn! No wonder it was so sweet! And… I can understand why you'd lie about it coming from a fountain. But in a way, you still partially told the truth and I can understand how embarrassed you feel."

"You lucky bastard!" Inferno said, clenching his fist. ‘I finally meet a dragon, and now he drinks its breast milk! Now I have to add that fact in my Dragon Documentary journal.’ he thought in his head.

"As long as your elixir gets me back on my feet, I don't mind," Israel says before Fluttershy feeds him the rest of the drink. Once empty, Israel sighs in relief before going limp and passing out.

“So wait… Does that mean Israel is drinking… breast milk… from another woman that isn’t Fluttershy?” Rarity stated. And at that moment, Fluttershy's eyes shrunk. Her eyes dart towards her sleeping boyfriend, clenching her fist.

"Take it easy, Fluttershy. Look at it this way, her breast milk was used to help your boyfriend heal his body quicker. He knows you'll always be his… his. . . #1 girl," Pinkie hesitated but smiled. Fluttershy instantly calmed down for a moment and just stroked her sleeping boyfriend's hair, getting it out of his face.

"You're right. I should probably get him to his bedroom so he can rest up better. The poor dear," Fluttershy said before she picked Israel off the ground and lead him to his room, not noticing the sad Pinkie that was watching them walk out of the room and into the hallways where the bedrooms were.

‘And poor Pinkie.’ Inferno said in his head as he sees the hurt expression on the party girl’s face. There's no doubt that she's feeling the pain from not winning Israel's heart. Even under that smile, she's still giving off a lot of sad emotions. That is when Inferno had enough. “Alright, that’s it!” He said loudly, storming off towards Israel’s bedroom, where he and Fluttershy are.

After he left the room, everyone is left confused and also a bit worried about what Inferno might do. Hey after having to see him beat an android with a sledgehammer and beat up both Israel and Eternal with a single punch; why wouldn’t they?

Pinkie was also a bit worried. She just hoped he won't go too ballistic.

With Inferno, he paces through the hallways of the penthouse, with a very pissed off look on his face and with a task in his mind. Soon he stopped in front of a door to possibly Israel’s bedroom, and without knocking or making himself known, he opens the door and walks into the bedroom uninvited. Surprising both Israel and Fluttershy in the room by his unexpected intrusion. The timid, shy girl was in the middle of tucking her boyfriend into bed. But of course, the two were startled that Israel is now wide awake.

After entering the room, Inferno turns around to close the bedroom door, and then he turns back to the two, crossing his arms and still having his upset expression on his face.

“We need to have a little talk,” He said with a serious tone of voice. “All three of us,” he added.

"Umm… what's wrong, Inferno?" Fluttershy asked.

“What do you two think? This is about your guy’s relationship and your friendship with Pinkie.” Inferno stated firmly. “I mean no offense, Fluttershy, but ever since you two started dating, you’ve been a… well… a bitch! There I said it. And you're obsessing over the poor guy like he’s some fuck doll - no offensive dude - And you keep being too controlling over the guy like he has no choice. And second, what you two don’t know is that you’re hurting poor Pinkie Pie. Israel, you know that she has the hots for you; but Fluttershy, you aren’t allowing him to know that fully.” Inferno explained

"It's not like I wanted to hurt her. Pinkie's been so good to me that I want to repay her. But as you can tell, being a boyfriend isn't an easy job," Israel argued.

“Oh please, I’m in a relationship with both Tempest and Applejack. Don’t tell me that being a boyfriend ain’t an easy job. Hell, I even had a one-time with Celestia!” Inferno stated.

"You WHAT?!" Israel exclaimed, sitting up quickly, but got dizzy and slumped back down.

“That’s right, I said it. And I’m owning it…. But please don’t tell Eternal and Heat, ok. It was one time and that’s it! But forget about that! Look Pinkie is hurting on the inside, and she isn’t sure if she wants to be with you Israel, or hurt you Fluttershy. She’s trapped in this love triangle that you got going on, and she doesn’t know what to do. And I’m sick of seeing her hurt anymore. So either you two fix this or I’ll… uh,” Inferno looks around until he looks down and grabs a flip-flop slipper off the ground and waved it in his hand. “Or else, I’m gonna slap both of you with my… uh, Slipper of Death!” He stated.

"Did you just… okay, it's one thing to hear that coming from my mom or aunt, but you… it sounds more comical. However, I am planning on fixing this whole mess. Pinkie doesn't deserve to suffer like this. She's too precious for that," Israel stated.

“Good. And Fluttershy… Do you agree?” Inferno asked while waving the slipper in his hand.

"I… I agree. I haven't shown any sort of kindness at all lately," Fluttershy said, looking down. "This was all my fault. I guess I've been so busy wanting to be with Israel that I didn't give him any sort of freedom. On top of that… I made a big mistake in hurting my friends. Can you please bring Pinkie in here so I can tell her how sorry I am?"

Seeing that the two were in agreement and that Fluttershy now sees the error of her ways, Inferno’s serious expression had finally died down and was replaced with a smile in gratitude.

“Sure thing, and next time you two, don’t make things overly complicated next time.” He said as he opened the door and walked out into the hallway. But then seconds later, he pops his head back into the room, with an anxious look on his face. “And do me a favor, don’t speak of my time with Celestia to anyone. If Heat and Eternal found out about it, or worse their dad; I’ll be buried 6 ft under with no gravestone.” He said.

"My lips are sealed… lover boy," Israel teased.

Inferno replied by scowling at him before disappearing into the hallway again. He walks over to Pinkie Pie pats her on the shoulder. "Fluttershy wants to talk to you," he said.

”R-Really? What for?” Pinkie asked.

”You’ll have to find out yourself.” Inferno replied, giving her a warm smile and a wink.

After Inferno had informed her about it, Pinkie later walked down the hall and entered the room Fluttershy and Israel were in. After entering the room, Pinkie stood in front of the two, putting up her best smiley face, trying to hide her sad emotions.

”So Fluttershy, you asked me here for something?" Pinkie asked.

Not fooled by her friend’s attempts to hide her emotions, Fluttershy goes over to the party planner and takes her by surprise with a hug. "Pinkie… I want to tell you… how sorry I am for the way I've been acting lately. I wasn't being as kind as I was before I met Israel. I got so controlling and lost sight of what else mattered to me: our friendship. I'm sorry, Pinkie. Can you ever forgive me?" Fluttershy couldn't even hold back her tears as she apologized.

After hearing Fluttershy’s heartfelt apology, Pinkie’s smile was soon fading from her and soon she too began to shed tears of her own as she clings to her friend tightly. Israel watches the two friends hug each other and crying their sorrows which too made him shed a tear as well.

"Pinkie, I don't know if that'll make up for my behavior, but if you'd like, maybe after Israel's recovered, we can share him. I know how much you love him, so if you'd like, you can also have fun with him all by yourself," Fluttershy offered.

”You do that? For me?” Pinkie asked while giving the animal caretaker a small smile as tears fell from her eyes.

”I truly do.” Fluttershy replied.

"EEEEEH!!!!! THANK YOU, THANK YOU, THANK YOU!" Pinkie replied all giddy and cheerful before smooching Fluttershy on the lips without even thinking. Fluttershy was extremely surprised by this reaction, more so by the kiss that Pinkie gave her.

Israel just laid there in his bed, feeling his boner poke through the blankets. "Whoa! Major fan service right there!" he said to himself.

"We can even go full-on nude if you want," Pinkie teased, winking at the exhausted man.

"Say what? Uh… tempting, but I'd rather wait until I'm back on my feet again. That incident took a lot out of me," Israel chuckled.

”Aw poo, well maybe some other time,” Pinkie replied, the later an idea popped in her head. ”Or maybe would you like for me and Fluttershy to cuddle up with you on the bed… Naked.” she proposed.

Israel's head turned as red as a ripe tomato. "I feel like you just… blew my mind! Two cuties cuddling with me?! HELL YEAH!!!" he exclaimed jolting up, sitting up straight before getting woozy and slumping back down. "Okay, I'd better not try that again." He sighs, exhaustedly, then folds up the blankets, patting on each side. "Come on in."

The two girls in the room stared at the young man before they turn to face each other; with Fluttershy having her face flustering bright red while Pinke was smiling widely with glee and lust.

”Well, you heard him, Fluttershy. Let's get to stripping!” Pinkie cheerfully stated as she grabbed the bottom of her shirt and pulled it swiftly upwards, over her head, and off of her, releasing her H-cup breasts as they bounced freely.

"WOO-HOO-HOO!!!" Israel exclaimed, getting a big nosebleed. "PINKIE'S BOOBILICIOUS PIES!!!"

Pinkie just giggled happily, blushing at his comment. "Thank you, Izzy. Nice to know someone likes my boobies. Though, I think I might've made them a bit too big," Pinkie says, groping her breasts before moaning, her legs quivering. "As you can see, they're a teeny bit… sensitive."

"I'm sorry to hear that, Pinkie. Why don't you come over here and I can give you some nice cuddles to make you feel better?" Israel offers.

“Hey… Don’t leave me out.” Fluttershy stated while she also starts to remove all her clothing along with Pinkie; causing her H-cup breasts to bounce freely as well.

"Hnngh!!! Da Hootershy is back!!! Double the adorasexiness!!!" he exclaims once again.

"You're such a sweetie," Fluttershy said, smiling and blushing. "Now can you please make some room so we can cuddle?"

"Oh, yes ma'am!" Israel said before moving to the center of his bed. Pinkie and Fluttershy then climb into his bed and cuddle him on each side of him. They’re naked, curvaceous bodies pressed against his, as he felt the heavenly softness of their large mammaries. Israel's mind was blowing up from the state he's in right now. 'OOOOOH-HOO-HOO-HOO!!! Mama-mia, I'm in honker heaven!!!' he shouts in his mind.

With the little creamy pervert basking in his little paradise, the rest of the group was out in the living room, clearly hearing Israel going full-pervert.

"I don't know how, but it looks like your pep talk worked, babe," Tempest said.

“Well it was that or smack some sense into the two, but I’m a nice guy,” Inferno replied.

"Now we're gonna have to worry about laundry day more frequently if he keeps having those nosebleeds just from seeing their ta-tas," Eternal commented.

“Well, I can’t help you with that. I’m a miracle worker, not a doctor." Inferno stated.

The Pasts We Wish To Forget.

Just three days after the boys had moved back, and after sneaking Chrysalis into the Victory Squad Tower and the group's encounter with Aurora the Spiritual Dragon of Air and Sky; Starswirl’s old and super hot dragoness friend; everything was now coming back to normal… well for the group. Zoor was still active and soon there have been multiple sightings all over town ever since the attack on the Canterlot Shore. The girls and the Victory Squad are still on the lookout for any of Zoor’s androids and ensuring that they won’t start any trouble.

After hearing rumors about androids last spotted near a high-technological factory somewhere downtown; the girls went to investigate the area at night and see what the androids were planning. And of course, the Victory Squad came as a backup; to make sure that there aren’t any androids fleeing the area.

Inferno was at the hideout monitoring and observing the mission from his drone that was hovering nearby. And Tempest was with him; coming up with strategic tactics that will benefit the others on their mission. But they weren’t alone.

“My, my; it’s fascinating to see how much humanity has evolved all these years. I can’t believe you made all those fancy techs for the girls. You truly are creative. Also, what’s that?” Aurora asked as she touched one of the built-in touch screens next to Inferno, which then caused the camera on his drone to turn off; rendering his computer screen black and his visuals gone.

“Aurora! You turned off the camera.” Inferno stated loudly as he quickly turned the camera back, now having visuals of the area once again. “Look Aurora, I get that you're curious, but would you mind not touching anything right now.” He instructed the 8-foot dragoness next to him.

“Fine. I won’t touch anything.” She replied while she stepped back away from the young inventor as he works. Then she starts inspecting her arm and sees that there is a bit of speck of dust in her scales and she realizes her skin is feeling dry. “Um, you wouldn’t happen to have a shower room or indoor pool in this place, do you?” She asked. And Tempest is the first to reply to her question.

“Yes, we do. Rarity convinced Inferno to build a shower room in the hideout - well more like demanded it. Down the hall near the weapons vault and take a left on the 3rd door down.” Tempest stated.

"Okay, thank you.” The dragoness said and then she walked off towards the shower room and as she was walking, she started to happily hum a beautiful song and then - which no one expected - she used her magic to remove all her clothing; walking naked across the room until she made it into the hallway.

And while Inferno and Tempest didn’t see her do it, they were still aware of it.

“Did she just remove her clothing before she even got to the shower room?” Inferno asked, not taking his eyes off the screen.

“Eeyup, she did,” Tempest replied.

“If Israel hears about this, we’re not gonna hear the end of it.” Inferno sighed.

"Luckily, he's not here to witness it, so that's a plus," Tempest said.

“Indeed. Anyway…” Inferno then switches on the communication link to the girl’s and the boy’s comms; which he had turned off during his conversation with Tempest and Aurora. And the first person he speaks to is Sunset. “So, did you guys find anything yet?”

| (With the girls and the Victory Squad.) |

“Negative. It’s too quiet from the outside.” Sunset replied while she and the girls were silently observing the factory on top of a roof, seeing no activity going on in or outside of the place.

"I haven't found anything in the interior… yet. But we'll keep an eye out and keep scouting the area some more," Twilight added

“Can you try and scan the whole area with Infrared or whatnot?” Rainbow asked while sounding a bit impatient.

“I would. But I’m not sure that androids have any body heat!” Inferno replied on the comms.

"What about people? Perhaps they're somewhere in the facility," Rarity implied.

"Good point. Inferno, try to lock in the infrared scanners on any human life in the facility aside from ours," Sunset said.

After hearing their statement, Inferno leans back in his seat, thinking over their idea. “That’s not a bad idea. Alright, I’ll turn on the scanners and see what we got.” He said and soon he gets his fingers onto the keyboard and then activates the infrared vision in the drone’s camera and then starts scanning the entire building. After a few scans, the drone picks up the body heat of the personnel inside the building. But the strange thing is that they were all gathered in one whole room.

Tempest looks at the screen and then she starts to notice the movement of the people in the scanners and the position they are in. “Looks like those people aren’t alone in the facility.” She stated. Which had Inferno curious as well.

“Yeah, looks like something is going on here.” He replied as he then gets back on the comms with the others. “Guys, we have hostages inside the building. They’re all gathered in a room on the 9th floor. And there’s a good chance that there are hostiles inside.” He informed the girls about the situation.

"Okay, we'll go and take a look so we can gather some info. Hopefully, we'll try to come up with a way to free them," AJ said.

“You do that, I’ll inform the boys,” Inferno replied as he switches the communication link over to the Victory Squad and briefs them about the situation. “Hey guys, turns out the situation is direr than we think. We got hostages in the building and possibly Zoor’s androids are the ones holding them captive. We don’t wanna make any drastic moves that will risk endangerment to the hostages.”

"Gotcha, we'll proceed with caution and make sure there are no casualties. Eternal, you're our trump card in case things get dicey," Heat said.

"Okay. I've got you covered," Eternal replied

"Hostages, androids; Zoor ain't playing around," Israel added.

“Looks like we’re gonna have to hold back our punches on this one, boys.” Heat stated.

Once the boys were informed of the situation, the girls decided to siege the building using stealth and silence; staying in the shadows as they navigate the hallways of the facility. Heat also kept hidden in the shadows, trying to decipher the codes to the security system. Though it was complex, he still managed to hack it successfully, giving the girls more open windows to make their move.

As the girls have made their way to the 9th floor, they stop at the end of the hallways and soon hide along the sides when they soon spot the hostages through the glass hallway window of the room they were in; which turned out to be a lab. And inside, holding the faculty members captive were 9 of Zoor's androids. And these androids were another new design that Zoor had produced, with their armor painted black and with hints of red in between.

“Wow… Looks like Zoor gave her toys a major upgrade.” Rainbow said.

"Inferno, you're right," Twilight whispered into her comm. "There are hostages and they're assembling Zoor's androids against their will. She's got them all strictly monitored. If any of them so much as tries to be a hero, she'll vaporize them. I'm gonna send you a live video feed on what the situation looks like. Maybe you can help us find a loophole to save them." Twilight then sends Inferno a visual of what she's seeing.

The footage shows up on Inferno's monitor, the inventor is stunned by how the hostages are forced into labor, and also was impressed by the androids’ new design.

“Wow. Zoor gave her androids a total upgrade, I’m impressed. However, seeing those people forced to work against their will doesn’t fly with me. We need a plan to stop those androids and save the hostages. But to do that well have to drive the androids out of the building so there won’t be enough of them watching over them.” He said.

"Not to worry, I think I can draw out their attention. While they're distracted with me, you girls can sneak in and get them out of the hostages to safety," Israel said.

“Well, Eternal. Looks like we’re gonna tear open some androids after all.” Heat informed his brother.

"Then that means it's time to put my upgrades to the test," Eternal said.

“Alright boys, just make sure you don’t take out the building while you have fun.” Sunset teased them through the commlink.

"Noted. We'll try to keep it intact," Heat said.

"Here goes nothing!" Israel, who was on top of a building across from the facility, leaps off and yells in excitement as he dives down to the ground and slams his fist into the ground. Using the power generated in his suit, he creates a large earthquake that rattles the city. "Hey, all you metal losers! Come and get me! IF you think you're man enough!" he shouted.

After that little stunt of his, Israel waits patiently in silence as he gets ready for a tussle. Then after a few seconds, numerous androids smash through the windows of the building and hover in the air as they stare down at the young man waiting for them. "Aww, I didn't know I was this popular, but I'd rather not share all of the glory. Time for our special guest to appear! UNDEROOS!!!"

Right away, Eternal revealed himself and activated his new suit, and jumped into action. Both Eternal and Israel leap into the air, duking it out with the androids. Eternal activates his plasma blade, then spins around up into the air, slicing some of the androids apart. Israel jumps up and wraps his legs around one of the androids' heads and flips them forward, slamming them into the ground, and dives down, piercing its armor with a downward double punch.

Of course, a big surprise came when the android grabs his arm and tosses him off of it. The android then gets back up and the punch-size hole in its chest starts to seal itself back up. Then soon the other androids that Eternal sliced up, all start to piece themselves together and stand back up; their eyes glowing even redder.

“What… the… hell? Aren’t these things supposed to stay like scrap piles?” Eternal said.

“It looks like Zoor gave them a special ability to repair themselves after taking heavy damages.” Heat stated.

"Then we'll just have to find the source of the problem and take THAT out. Plus… it'll make the fun a lot more exciting," Israel added.

As the three Victory Squad members stood shoulder to shoulder; the androids that surrounded them all ejected plasma blades from their arms and soon plasma cannons popped out from their shoulders.

“Oh yeah, this is gonna be REAL fun,” Eternal said sarcastically, but deep down; he’s gonna enjoy this. "Heat Blitz, Inferno, see if you can locate where their regeneration equipment is located while we take down these mechanized freaks."

After hearing his instructions, Inferno then hovers his drone over the area where the battle was and then he uses his scanners to observe the structure and design of the androids. Tempest was also helping out as well, searching through the digital blueprint of the android’s design which has been set up by the scanners; searching for anything related to the androids’ new regeneration abilities.

“C’mon. C’mon. Tell me your secrets.” Inferno mutters to himself. And as the two continue their research, the boys continue to battle the androids outside.

Meanwhile, inside the facility, the girls are still keeping out of sight. But they could now execute the rescue mission, now that only 3 androids are observing the hostages. But before they could charge into the lab, Twilight receives a message from Heat.

“Heat, what is it? We’re just about to free the hostages.” She stated.

"Be careful around the androids, they've got some kind of regenerating factor if they ever take any severe damage." Heat replied. “Which means that taking them out is gonna be difficult.”

“What?! Aw, come on. When can we at least get a break?” Rainbow groaned.

“Looks like the situation is even more dangerous,” Sunset stated as she looks back inside the lab seeing the androids continuing to force the people inside to do their bidding. Sunset knows that they can’t wait any longer.

“Ok, I have a plan. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and I will handle the androids. Rainbow, Rarity, you two will get the hostages out of the building. Rarity uses your diamond shields to cover their escape; Dash, use your speed to get them out of the facility, and as far away from the area as possible. Twilight, Fluttershy, you two go and aid the boys outside. They’re gonna need more help as it is. Are we all clear about the plan?” She explained.

"Crystal, darling," Rarity nodded.

"You bet we do, let's get to work!" Rainbow said.

“Good. Pinkie, give our android companions an ‘explosive’ surprise.” Sunset instructed the pink-haired party girl. Which had her grinning madly and squealing in delight.

Pinkie quickly zoomed into the scene and threw large chunks of sprinkles and confetti at the androids, detonating them in their faces. "SURPRISE!!!" she shouted. The androids' heads regenerate and turn to the party-crazed girl, who now had a few cupcakes in her hands. "DOUBLE SURPRISE!!!" she shouted, splattering their heads with some cupcake frosting.

The androids were completely overwhelmed by the cupcake assault, so much so that they didn’t notice Rainbow Dash and Rarity rescuing the hostages. One of the androids notices this however and fires a plasma blast at them. But Rarity uses her magic geode and then quickly forms her diamond shields to halt the attack.

Before the androids could fire their weapons, soon they were attacked and bashed around by Sunset and Applejack, who came at them from behind. Sunset slices down one of them while Applejack demolishes two of them with her strength and pinned them with her close-combat skills. Although, the androids were still able to regenerate from their attack.

With the androids distracted, the workers are then shielded by Rarity's diamonds while Rainbow zooms into action, getting them out of the line of fire and out of the building one by one.

As the battle ensues, back at HQ, Inferno and Tempest continue their search for the location of the androids’ regeneration unit. And after minutes of agonizing searching, Tempest was able to locate it.

“Found it!” Tempest proclaimed.

“Really! Where is it?” Inferno asked as he moved next to Tempest to see her findings.

“The regeneration unit is attached and built into the androids’ arc reactor cores. I’m guessing the regeneration units require a lot of power for them to function.” Tempest stated.

“So by attaching the wires of the unit directly to the reactor core, it could provide enough power for it to work and allow the androids to regenerate. But without it, the units would be rendered useless. Looks like we found their weakness. Gosh, you're the best, Tempest.” Inferno said as he gave her a quick peck on the cheeks before returning to his computer screen. Tempest was left blushing and smiling from it.

“Guys. We found the regeneration units and we now have a way of defusing them. The units are hooked up directly to the androids’ arc reactor cores. So that means you must target their power source; without it, the regeneration units won’t have enough power to fix any damages given.” Inferno informs everyone through the comms. “The reactor cores are located in the upper chestal area of the androids; take them out and the androids would be left as scrap piles again.”

"How do we do that? Do we just smash them up or use Heat's EMP abilities?" Eternal asked.

“That should do the trick, but it has to give an even powerful energy surge, cause these are arc reactors, not your usual car battery.” Inferno informed them. “So you’re gonna need something to charge up the EMP to a critical level so it can short circuit the android’s arc reactor cores.”

"Maybe I can help. My suit might have enough power to give his EMP some extra kick, but I'll end up a sitting duck afterward," Israel said.

“Good thing I was sent for back-up,” Fluttershy calls out to him from behind him, while using her kusarigama to restrain and tear up a charging android to pieces. Then later, Twilight comes out of nowhere and uses her telekinesis to toss the android pieces at the other intact androids at full force, causing them to tumble to the ground.

"Thanks, girls, now the EMP will get them all at once!" Heat praised before leaping onto the top of the pile along with Israel. As he powers up his suit to the max, Israel transfers his suit's powers into Heat's suit. Heat charges up the EMP emitters in his hands and causes the power to surge through every android. Of course, the EMP blast gets to the two boys as well, sending them flying as the androids twitch and power down; dropping towards the ground one-by-one like flies.

The EMP blast also affected the androids inside the building, rendering them lifeless and unable to bring any more harm. While the rest of the girls inside the building were relieved that it’s over, however, Pinkie was sort of disappointed.

“Aww, I didn’t get the chance to use my turbo party cannon.” She said.

~ Later, At HQ ~

The girls and the boys were lying around, tending to their bruises and small injuries they received from their mission today. Inferno and Tempest provided a few ice packs and bandages.

"Woo! I tell you what, that EMP of yours has some real kick," Israel said, having an ice pack over his head.

"You gave it the extra kick, man… maybe a little too much, but we all did great. Rainbow Dash, good job being quick on your feet. None of the workers were hurt," Heat said.

“Thanks. It was nothing.” Rainbow replied, sounding a bit prideful of herself.

“Don’t give yourself all day' credit, Dash. We all gave our efforts.” Applejack said. While Inferno came up to her and gave her an ice pack. And Tempest walks up behind her and places her hand on her shoulder in a proud manner.

“Indeed you guys did awesomely, and I’m proud of all of you.” He said.

“We both are,” Tempest added. “You all fought well today.”

"It's a big win for us since we got everyone out of there safely. If we keep up this pace, the city will even be able to sleep better at night, maybe even walk the streets at night," Eternal said. Just then, his weapon activated on his own, startling him. "Though, it's gonna take some time to get used to this. Half plasma blade, half proton beam… I feel like a future version of Edward Elric, only taller."

"Look at it this way, you look like an even bigger badass now," Rainbow said.

“Eh, he has a long road ahead of him. But yeah.” Inferno added.

“Hey, Inferno. Where’s Aurora? I thought you and Tempest were watching over her?” Heat asked.

“She’s in the shower room. Although, she has been in there for a long hour.” Inferno replied while becoming a bit curious as well.

“Why hello everyone! How is your mission today?” Aurora’s voice called out to them.

"Mission accomplished! The androids were taken down, we rescued some hostages, and we… WHAT THE???!!!” Twilight shouted.

As everyone turned around to face the dragoness, they were all left stunned and shocked to see her standing in front of them after she had got out of the shower… not wearing a towel and standing bare naked in front of them.

“What? Why are you all looking at me like that?” Aurora asked.

“Aurora, darling… Why are you not wearing a towel!?” Rarity asked loudly.

The dragoness looks down at her naked body, remembering once again that humans are a little sensitive to nudity. “Hehe… Sorry. There weren’t any towels that fit my size. And I forgot again about the human principles of decency.” She replied.

Eternal turned himself away, trying not to act like a pervert. His hands shielding his eyes.

While everyone was still in shock from seeing a naked dragoness seconds ago, Inferno groaned in annoyance and stupidity, knowing that he did not plan for Aurora’s body height and her getting used to modern times. “Note to self; buy bigger towels,” he whispered to himself.

"Good God, man, are all goddesses this busty?" Eternal muttered to himself, still keeping his eyes off Aurora. Seeing how uncomfortable everyone is, Aurora immediately uses her magic to summon herself a navy-blue silk bathrobe to cover her body. Blushing madly in embarrassment.

"Sorry if I freaked you all out like that. I’m still new to this new century, and I haven’t spent time around humans much, well except Starswirl, and of course, he wasn’t bothered.” Aurora said.

“Wait, are you saying that Starswirl has seen you naked all the time you spent together and he’s never bothered by it?!” Israel asked.

“Well, he’s too much of a gentleman and wiser to act all like you do, Mr. Yabuki.” the dragoness replied.

"Hey, don't blame me just because you look smoking hot and cute!" Israel said in defense.

“I bear no ill will towards you young man. And thank you.” Aurora replied, looking more cuter.

"Hannah!!! Why me?! So much cuteness!!!" Israel grunted.

"Easy there, lover boy. Ya wanna make your girlfriend jealous more?" AJ asked.

“And I’m not sure you’re her type?” Eternal bluntly stated.

"If you weren't the muscle of the group, I'd smack you upside the head," Israel replied.

“I advised against that,” A voice spoke out in the room, spooking everyone and causing them to tense up and battle-ready. Of course, as they turned around, they all saw Bristle Wing sitting in a chair, having a cup of tea; the same old man that the girls and the boys met at the hospital and told them of Inferno’s depression. “Or otherwise he would have sent you to the hospital.” the old man said.

Inferno, after seeing Bristle Wing, immediately got excited and happy seeing his family butler again; after all, Bristle was kind of like a second father to him.

“Bristle! You old crazy man!” The inventor shouted, running up to the fancy butler and pulling him in a hug, causing Bristle to drop his tea. “What are you doing here?” Inferno asked before he realized something else. “More importantly; how did you get in here?” He asked again.

“Apologies for not reminding you of my arrival, Master Blaze. However, Ms. Aurora here was kind enough to leave her shower and let me in. Of course, I had to cover my eyes when she answered the door.” Bristle explained. “And you and Tempest were busy with a ‘mission’ that I had to wait in the kitchen until you were available.”

"How… did we not notice that?" Tempest asked.

"And how come you never told us you had a butler! I'd love to have one of my own," Rarity said, sighing dreamily.

“WHOA! Whoa! Butler isn’t what I like to call Bristle; that’s like calling him a servant. He’s more of an old family friend.” Inferno stated. “Who’s been serving in my family for a long time.” he silently added. “Anyway! Bristle, what is the reason behind your visit. Cause I don’t think you came just to say hi.” Inferno asked while taking a sip of apple cider from his mug.

“Yes, there is, Master Blaze. I’ve come to inform you that today is Silver’s release from prison and is now on probation.” Bristle stated. And after hearing that, caused Inferno to spit out his drink and his facial expression turned from calm to dramatic.

“WHAT!? His release wasn’t supposed to happen until 5 years from now!” Inferno shouted.

“Sir, it has been 5 years from now. And the city penitentiary has called me to let you know.” Bristle added.

"I feel like we're missing something, who's this Silver guy you're so mad about?" Sunset asked.

Inferno didn’t say a word, but Bristle, however, willingly answers her question. “The person that Master Blaze doesn’t tolerate is Silver Scorpion… His eldest brother.” He stated.

"Elder brother? I didn't know he had an older brother! Why haven't we heard about him?" Fluttershy asked.

"And why was he in prison in the first place?" Pinkie asked.

“I RATHER NOT DISCUSS IT!!!” Inferno shouted in rage at everyone before he angrily paced out of the room and entered the dojo alone, closing it shut with force. Leaving everyone in the room shock and silent from his display of rage.

“Whoa… That was…” Heat tried to find words, but couldn’t.

"Haven't seen that look before, not since… well…" Israel paused as well, recalling a time when he saw the look of pure rage on someone close to him.

“My word. We never have seen Inferno like this. What has occurred between him and his brother to make him act like this?” Rarity asked.

“That, my dear… I can’t answer. I swore an oath to never speak of it.” Bristle stated.

"What? Why not? We finally know his name, what's this Silver guy did that was so bad to piss off Inferno?" Rainbow asked.

"Forget it, Dash. He swore an oath, we have to respect it. Besides… I think I understand where he's coming from," Israel said, getting more serious, but remaining calm.

"Still, I feel like he shouldn't keep it bottled up, otherwise he'll just make it worse for himself and those around him," Sunset said, concerned.

“Usually Master Blaze would remain calm as long as Silver isn’t mentioned or speaks off. However, now that Silver is gonna be released, that won’t be an option.” Bristle added. “And Master Blaze will calm down; eventually.”

"I hope so. But, if I may ask, how do you know where he's coming from, Israel? Is there something you're not telling us about?" Heat asked.

"There are some things you don't know about me, but I'd rather save that for later. Inferno's the one who's pissed right now," Israel said.

"Maybe I should go comfort him," Tempest said.

“So will ‘Ah,” Applejack added.

“That sounds like a good idea, you two do that.” Sunset agreed and soon the two entered the dojo so they could help Inferno calm down. Once the two were doing that, Sunset turned to Bristle. “And in the meantime, at what time will Silver be released?” She asked.

~ At the Canterlot City Penitentiary ~

Meanwhile, at the Canterlot City Penitentiary; the place where all of Canterlot City’s most wanted and devious are locked up and sealed away from society. And today, one of these prisoners is about to be released.

Inside the prison, in the cellblock, three wardens were walking towards one of the cells in the cellblock; rummaging through their keys.

"5 years. To think that they pass by so quickly, can you believe that?" Warden 1 asked.

"Between the drinking and sleeping and overnight shifts we put up with, I wouldn't be surprised if 10 years went by that quick," Warden 2 replied.

"Still, I'm surprised this guy's getting out. Let's hope he can behave himself," Warden 3 said.

“I hope so, cause I don’t want him back here. And neither do the prisoners.” Warden 2 added.

"It's not the first time a prison doesn't want certain inmates, won't be the last. Here," Warden one said, finding the key to the cell. The wardens approach the cell door where the soon-to-be ex-convict is staying. Then they unlocked the cell and when they did, the prisoner in the cell was sitting on his bed, waiting for them. He had silver-gray hair with light gray skin. His eye color was also silver.

"Today's the day, Silver. I hope you've learned your lesson during your stay here," Warden 2 said, staying cautious as he walked up to him. Silver, however, remained silent in front of them and got up from his bed. When he got up, his height was revealed to be 6 feet and 2 inches.

"Reserving the right to remain silent, even during his release. I ain't complaining. Let's get him out of here before he creeps us all out to death," Warden 3 said.

“Agreed. I want him out of here.” Warden 1 stated. The wardens all take Silver with them and escort him out of his cell. The other prisoners in their other cells cheered and rejoiced for this man leaving the prison. In a few minutes, the wardens finally brought Silver out of the building and out in the open world. Silver had now changed into his new clothing; wearing a black shirt and silver-gray leather jacket, also he had gray jeans and black leather boots. He was also given a file folder that contains files and other identification papers of him and also a plastic bag that contains a few of his personal belongings.

“Get out and stay out!” Warden 2 shouted out to him from the door before entering back inside the prison.

After standing outside in the open world and taking in a breath of its fresh air; Silver lets out a sigh of serenity. He then looks around the parking lot of the prison and he realizes that there was no car or anyone which he knew, or a certain family member, waiting for him. Then soon his calm and monotone expression turned to one of disappointment and slightly hurt.

“Guess I’m walking from here.” He said to himself and then he starts making his big step and later walks away from the prison and into the outside world which he has been sealed away from.

Meanwhile, back with the gang, Inferno had finally calmed down after AJ and Tempest gave him some much-deserved comfort. Of course, the young inventor wasn’t too happy, but at least he’s not angry anymore; for the time being.

"Hey, Inferno. Good to see you again. You gonna be okay for now?" Sunset asked.

“Yeah, whatever. I’m gonna be at my workspace if anyone needs me.” Inferno said as he walks towards his little tech shop and starts fiddling and tinkering with a few of his gizmos and computer devices.

"I don't need to be a rocket scientist or professional therapist to know he's still upset," Israel said to himself.

“Master Blaze has a very strained relationship with his brother. It’s saddening to see that he went from idolizing Silver to rejecting his existence.” Bristle said.

"Yeah… I know that feeling all too well," Israel nodded.

"Is now the right time to tell us how you can relate to Inferno?" Rainbow asked.

"Might as well, but it's not gonna be pretty. Anyone who wants to listen, gather 'round," Israel said, sitting down. Some of his friends sat down with him to hear what he's got hidden.

"Alright, you got our attention, now what is it?" Heat asked.

"Guys… just like Inferno, I too have a brother… an older brother. He goes by the name of… Dark Renegade," Israel stated. The group looked confused, but shocked, mostly due to them knowing he has a brother as well. "I don't talk about him much… not after what he's done. Has anyone ever heard of… the Massacre Phantom Incident 3 years ago?"

"Yeah?" Fluttershy said.

"That was him… back then, crime was getting too out of hand. So much injustice, people getting hurt, dying, all that stuff. It made him snap. I saw him leaving the house one night and he never returned to us. The next day, new murders were being broadcasted all over the news. The victims he killed were convicts of all shapes and sizes: rapists, burglars, murderers, arsonists, you name it, Dark Renegade got his hands on them all, even his corrupted boss he used to work for at his old job." Israel stated, looking down.

"You mean to tell me a single man killed all those bad guys?" Rainbow asked, shocked.

"Yes… and no one was able to trace him or identify him… except me. One day, on my way home from school, I got jumped by two muggers. I fought against them, but they were stronger than me and I almost lost my life. Dark Renegade saw me and you can guess he killed them most brutally. With his brute strength, he dislocated one of their jaws and slammed him against the curb over and over and over. The other guy tried to run, but he caught him, then ran his face along the road, peeling off his skin until no one could recognize him. The look of rage on my brother's face… I'll never forget it." he shivers.

Everyone was shocked beyond belief to think Israel's brother would go that far to save him… but felt scarred for life to hear what he has done in the past.

"I confronted him about what he had done, telling him to stop, but he didn't listen. So I was left with one option left... I went to the police and told them who the killer was and that I tried to stop him, but he got away. He's still out there, but… the killings immediately stopped. Some say he's either left the country or is probably out in hiding, possibly even changed his appearance. I still don't feel like I can trust him after everything he's done," Israel finishes explaining.

Everyone in the room was completely shocked and made them all feel a great sense of dismay. Hearing of who Israel’s brother was and the actions he committed in the past was breath-taking and horrible. And it was heartbreaking to hear of how their relationship fell apart.

"Dang, man. Sorry to hear about your brother. But you know something, you've already grown up to be a way cooler guy than that psychopathic brother of yours. If you feel guilty for not being able to stop him, don't. It's his fault that he failed you as a brother! And I know that you're no failure, Israel," Rainbow said.

“I can’t believe your fallout with your brother was so horrible. Oh, you poor thing.” Fluttershy said softly while hugging Israel in a warm embrace.

"Sounds like you've gone through an equal kind of hell as my brother and I did. I'm sorry you went through all that," Eternal said.

"It's fine. In the end, at least I got all you guys. But anyway, let's focus more on what our next plan should be. We've already gotten the people out of the research facility," Israel said.

"I agree. Like, maybe ask them a little bit about Zoor," Heat implied.

“Ahem, are we all forgetting something?” Sunset bluntly stated while pointing over towards a slightly upset Inferno working with something at his workspace.

“Oh dang it, I was so caught up with Israel’s story that I completely forgot about Inferno’s case,” Rainbow replied.

“Yeah, cause I don’t think Inferno is in the right mind to even focus on any mission. Zoor should probably wait.” Twilight agreed.

"Fair point. The poor dear needs some time to recover. I suppose this might be as good a time as any to focus more on our daily personal lives

“Recover? Uh, well hate to break it to you Rarity, but Inferno’s situation is much different from Israel’s fallout with his brother. Cause his brother is probably in town while Israel’s is probably somewhere else.” Rainbow Dash responded.

“I still don’t know why Inferno’s relationship with his brother is so not family-like and warm. I say someone should lock them in a room together.” Pinkie stated.

"Oh yeah, good luck trying that option. Might as well throw in some milk and cookies while you're at it," Israel quipped.

"REALLY?!" Pinkie asked happily, eyes sparkling cutely.

"If you've missed the idea of a quip, then yes," Israel said.

“Okay. I think we should call it a day. And take a break from all of this until Inferno's ready," Sunset suggested.

Everyone nodded in agreement and as they did, a small explosion of smoke erupted from Inferno’s workspace, nearly making everyone jump and alerted. Soon the inventor walked out of the smoke, covered in dust and black soot on his clothes; coughing loudly and dusting off smoke and dust off his clothes with his hands.

'Whatever you do, Israel, do NOT make fun of how he looks like Twilight when she failed to mix two chemical compounds,' he thought to himself, holding in his laughter.

After Inferno had stopped dusting himself off, he faces everyone and raises his finger upward. “Note to self; never overcharge an arc reactor core when it's next to a canister of magnesium.” He simply stated before he let out another cough and more dust fell from his hair. “They do not mix,” he added.

"I'm surprised it didn't burn off some of his hair," Israel said quietly under his breath. He lets out a quiet snicker after that.

Of course, Inferno saw past his statement and he didn’t like it one bit. He then balled his hand into a fist and then he raised his cybernetic arm which then, to everyone’s surprise, ejected two blades, each about 1ft in length, from his wrist. And Inferno lets out a growl and has his blades point at Israel in a threatening manner.

"Eep!" the silver-haired goofball exclaimed. "Okay, I get the "point." No need to go all Wolverine on me." he raised his hands defensively, backing away.

“Technically, he went all Predator (Yauja) on you. Cause Wolverine has three metal claws, and Predators have two; as he does.” Pinkie Pie stated.

"I thought he was hiding a 3rd blade, but alright," Israel said.

Soon after a few seconds, the blades retracted into Inferno’s metal arm and the inventor’s angry expression changed to one of exhaustion. “I need a break.” He said to himself.

"We could all use one. So, I'll be seeing you all later. I hope things turn out okay, Inferno," Sunset said, patting him on the shoulder.

"Yeah, just let us know if you need any emotional support," Rainbow said.

"Take care now, sugarcube," AJ said before kissing him on the cheek, then leaving with the rest of her friends.

"Let us know if things get better, darling," Rarity said.

Tempest then walks up to Inferno and then holds his hand and leads him to the shower room. “Let’s get you into the shower, cause you look like one of my recruits when they barely made it past one of my training exercises.” She said.

“Yeah… A shower sounds nice.” Inferno replied.

"You two take care and let us know when you're ready for another mission," Eternal said.

"Don't overwork yourself, okay?" Heat warned.

"Try not to have too much fun," Pinkie said.

“What are you talking about, Pinkie?” Fluttershy asked in confusion.

"Oh nothing," she said innocently before skipping out of the base.

"Just remember Inferno. You're not alone anymore. We're always here to back you up even in the darkest of times. So don't feel ashamed to ask for help," Celestia said.

"Yeah, we're here for you. Anyways, have a goodnight, Inferno," Twilight said. After everyone said their goodbyes and left the base, Tempest took her boyfriend off to the showers to get him all washed up.

"It's been a long day. I can tell you're barely keeping yourself up after all the shit that went on so far today. But now that it's over with, let's enjoy our time together, what do you say? Care for a little… shower sharing?" Tempest asked, clinging to him.

After hearing that, Inferno was blushing and feeling aroused; forgetting about the thoughts of his brother getting out of jail, and replaced with the image of Tempest’s hot body inside his head. He nearly almost lost his ability to speak clearly at the moment. “I-I-I… I would… Gladly accept that.” He replied, with his tone completely cracked and feeling flustered.

Tempest chuckled seeing him looking flustered and was happy to see he was now keeping everything that was going on out of his mind. “Well then, let’s head on in.” She said, walking alongside him as they reached towards the door that leads into the shower room. Once they entered the room, Tempest was then amazed and shocked by what the room looked like. The shower room had a size similar to that of a public shower room, except it was nothing like that. Instead, it had a luxurious look to it; with 5 shower stalls that could fit in 3 people, and surprisingly had 3 in-floor bathtubs about the size of a small pool. And as a bonus, there was also an in-floor jacuzzi that could fit a big group of people.

"Looks like someone's got a plan for just about everything," Tempest said, impressed.

“Well, Rarity asked to have it looking fabulous. So I had to plan out everything and make it look as luxurious and relaxing as I can.” Inferno replied.

"Always the bright inventor, I see. Well, no time like the present," Tempest said as she starts taking off her clothes. Inferno stood silently and still, staring at her sexy, hot naked body in all of its glory. "You like what you see, lover boy?" she asked, posing all hot and sexy, giving him a perfect view of her boobs and ass.

“Y-Yeah… Yes, I do.” the inventor replied, blushing madly from Tempest’s pose.

"Then come on, don't keep me waiting," she urged, walking over to one of the shower stalls with an added sway to her hips.

Being enchanted by her bubble ass and under her spell, Inferno quickly removed his clothing and then followed Tempest into the shower stall. As the two enter and turn on the showerhead, Tempest and Inferno lock lips and get into a make-out session in the shower as the inventor has his hands on her waist and then her phat ass. The two lovebirds went at it like a pair of rabbits in mating season. Their tongues dancing and swirling together. Inferno raises his right hand to grope Tempest’s Triple-E breasts as his left-hand rub and squeeze her ass before giving it a hard, wet smack. Tempest let out a loud moan as they were kissing and for a quick second, they broke their make-out session.

“You’ve been a very bad girl, Tempest,” Inferno said with a smirk on his face.

"Yes I have, baby. What are you gonna do to me? You gonna punish me?" she asked seductively, stroking his hair.

In response, Inferno spanked her ass three more times, and he gropes her tits roughly than before. Then he starts rubbing his hard cock in between her thighs and up against her pussy, causing Tempest’s whole body to tense up and making her moan uncontrollably; much to Inferno’s glee.

“Yes, yes I would.” He stated, continuing to rub his cock against her womanhood, without mercy. “You want that cock in you. You wanna feel it inside you.” He whispered menacingly to her.

"Oh yes. I've been dying for some of my studly master's phat cock inside my sobbing pussy. Give it to me good. Turn my pussy into your cum dumpster like before," she urged seductively.

“Well now, then face that phat ass of yours towards me, cause I’m gonna pound into you like there’s no tomorrow,” Inferno instructed while giving Tempest’s butt one more spank to make a point.

Obliging to his instructions, Tempest turns around so her back is facing him, and then bends herself over to bring her ass closer to his waist, with his cock placed in between her phat ass cheeks. Inferno soon grabs onto both of her cheeks and then starts hotdogging his dick in-between her ass. After seconds of foreplay, Inferno then brings the tip of his cock towards Tempest’s waiting pussy and presses it into her. With a swift thrust, his cock was now deep into her, with the military bombshell moaning loudly in delight; enjoying the feeling of him inside her. Once he had entered, Inferno then proceeded to thrust in and out of her with great tenacity.

"F-F-FUCK!!! OH YEAH!!! IT'S AS BIG AS I REMEMBER IT!" Tempest hollered. She feels her tight pussy hugging his cock tightly as she's being plowed into a hot mess. "Mmmm!!! I could have you fuck my pussy for days and never get tired of it at all! My… My mind's going blank! All I can think about is your phat cock!" she moaned.

“FUCK! Your pussy is still tight from our last fun at the beach. And still, you crave my cock. I'm glad to see that you enjoy our time together.” Inferno states as he continues his rough thrusts and spanks her ass, causing it to jiggle and bounce against his hips.

"Ah!!! Yes! That's it, baby! Spank me harder! I've been a bad, bad girl! I'm a slave to your big, phat dick! Punish me! Punish me!" she begged.

Inferno does what his girl wishes and he increases the pace of his thrusts, repeatedly spanks her ass, and groping her breasts. He was not holding back for anything and he was determined to please his sexy girl. Tempest was living her delightful fantasy; she couldn't even find the words to speak up anymore once he started hitting her G-spot over and over. She’s now in a relationship with the boy she’s been crushing on for a long while and he’s now fucking her brains out and turning her legs into jelly. She had no regrets whatsoever after giving herself to the man she loves.

Tempest moaned loudly some more while her pussy walls tightened up even more while his cock grew even bigger inside her. "Are… are you gonna cum, baby? Don't hold back! Shoot it all inside me! All of it! I want you to mark me as your bitch! Dump all your cum inside me!" she urged in her lust-driven stupor.

Inferno felt his limit increasing and soon closing in. He increases his pace, not holding back; pounding into Tempest’s frail pussy as his final thrust releases a mass amount of his cum deep into Tempest’s womb. The military bombshell lets out an arousing scream with pleasure as her insides are filled to the brim and her stomach starts bloating instantaneously till she looks to be 8-months pregnant. Even though she had taken a birth control pill just before their fun started, in her mind, she had thoughts of carrying his child which excites her.

After his release, Inferno then pulls out his cock from her pussy as ounces of his cum pour out of her.

"Wow… that was… amazing. You were just as incredible as before. I love you, Inferno," Tempest said, calming down and turning to hug her boyfriend. Inferno hugs her back, now feeling like his worries and problems had left the door.

“I love you too, Tempest.” He said. Soon after, the two proceed with their shower together. Of course, the two took turns washing each other, and Tempest was a bit giddy with Inferno’s hands rubbing against her body. After they were done washing up, the two walked out of the stall, soaked and wet.

“So now that we’re done. What else would you like to do?” Inferno asked his girlfriend. Who once again had that seductive look on her face.

“Well, since we have the hideout to ourselves, and we have all the time in the world, how about we try out that hot jacuzzi you installed in this room,” Tempest replied while pointing towards the jacuzzi she was speaking of. “And since you’re still… Mmmmm, hard~. I was thinking we should continue our fun there.” She seductively stated.

After getting what Tempest meant, Inferno pulled her in for a quick and passionate kiss before spanking her ass again. “Get that sexy ass of yours in there.” He said.

Tempest smiles grew wide as the two made their way into the hot jacuzzi. And from outside the hallway, you can hear the two moaning and loud splashes from inside the shower room.

Meanwhile, at an apartment complex in the downtown sector of Canterlot City. After having been released from prison, Silver Scorpion had settled himself into his new apartment, which was provided to him by the city court since returning to his old home wasn’t gonna be an option. The ex-convict is seen laying on a mattress of his new and empty bedroom.

Of course, his whole apartment has everything provided for him, such as appliances, sofas, a bed, at least one working TV, etc. But of course, he doesn’t have a dresser for clothes; if he has any. And he has none of the rest of his belongings. More importantly… he has no food, and he has to pay the rent of his apartment in the next month.

And no surprise… He doesn’t have any money. So, Silver spent most of the day looking for jobs around the city to help make ends meet. Unfortunately, due to his reputation, he never got a warm welcome from anyone in town, and most of the business places he’s been to refuse to hire him. And few of those places, he was chased out of.

But one of those few places, he was chased out by a crazy manager who constantly threw a bunch of stuff in her store at him. Silver dodged and ran out of the shop, stopping to breathe and soon turning towards the place.

“Fine! I can take a hint!” He shouted before an incoming orange hit him in the head, causing him to flinch in pain and running far away from the area. By the time he had gotten far away from the place to not be seen anymore, he winds up bumping into someone along the way and falling to the ground on his back.

"Took a bit of a nasty fall there, didn't ya?" a male voice asked. "What's the rush anyway?" Silver blinked in surprise when he recognized the voice that was. He looked and saw a man with cream-yellow skin, long black hair, and red eyes, having a bulky figure, standing tall at 6'5. He wore a long-sleeved grey shirt and pitched black pants.

After getting a good look at the person in front of him, Silver’s facial expression immediately turns sour and gets up from the ground, still staring at the man in front of him. “What the hell are you doing back in town, Dark? You picked the wrong time to come back.” Silver stated aggressively towards the individual in front of him.

"Nice to see you too, Silver. I see they finally let you out of prison," Dark said calmly.

"Shut up! I don't want anything to do with your little crime-killing spree anymore! The last time I did, I lost everything! And now I just got released and I don't want to screw up my second chance!” Silver responded angrily.

Dark nodded. "Guess you and I have that in common now."

“No… We don’t. I spent 5 years in a cell, regretting everything I have done and I’m willing to do what I can to set things right; while you spent your 5 years continuing your crusade and turning your back on the people close to you. Well, I’m not gonna do that.” Silver rebutted as he turned around and walked away. “And if I ever see you again, Dark. I will gladly kill you myself…” Silver stops for a second and turns back towards Dark Renegade, with a dreaded look on his face. “And drag your carcass up to the doorsteps of the Police Department!” The two stood silently, facing each other for several seconds.

"And you'd be right. I'd kill me, too if I were you. Which is why I gave up on slaughtering other scumbags some time ago. When I found out my brother went to the police and gave them my name, I was hurt, but not as hurt as my own family was. Now, I'm making up for my mistakes by taking up odd jobs and freelancing," Dark explained. "A lot has happened while you were locked up. If you want, you can come to my apartment and we can talk more there."

After hearing Dark’s reply, Silver’s angry demeanor had started to die down a bit, but of course, he still had hate towards his former pal for everything that happened. But knowing that did have something in common, Silver believes holding a grudge is pointless.

“Perhaps some other time, but right now… I have things to make amends.” Silver replied before turning away and walking forward, further from the conversation until he was out of Dark’s sight.

“Then I’ll be waiting… old friend,” Dark said to himself. He soon left his old partner-in-crime to do his thing while Dark headed back home.

About an hour after his run-in with his former partner-in-crime, Silver still wanders around town, searching for any line of work he can find. So far, he has found and taken up many odd jobs that were willing to accept him; however, with all of them combined, it wasn’t enough to pay for rent, nor pay for daily groceries. So he walks around to find any job that could provide a better paycheck.

Luckily, there was one place he hasn’t checked yet. But it was a risky one at that, and could likely run into anyone he met there, but he needed money and a new start. He crossed his fingers and took a deep breath as he opened the door and entered the establishment.

Once inside, he is then greeted by the middle-aged woman standing by the counter.

“Welcome to Sugar Cafe, what would you li-” She paused for a minute when she got a good look at Silver and instantly recognized him. “Silver Scorpion!” She said a bit loudly, enough for everyone in the establishment to hear and instantly turn to face his direction.

Now feeling a bit nervous and uncomfortable with everyone staring at him, Silver simply brushed it off and proceeded with his goal.

“Hiya, Mrs.Cake… It’s been a while,” Silver responded and slowly, and cautiously, walks up to the counter.

“So the rumors are true, you’ve been released from prison,” Mrs.Cake replied while staring at him suspiciously before her expression changed to being concerned. “It must be a lot to deal with being set free into the open world.” She said.

Silver was a bit relieved that there was one person that wasn’t giving him a hard time.

“Tell me about it. My reputation precedes me.” He replied.

"Poor dear, you've had a hard day since you got released. Have you at least found a home yet?" Mrs. Cake asked before she then offered him a latte. “The usual?”

“Yes, please.” Silver replied as he sat down at a table near the service counter while Mrs.Cake got to work on his drink. “And also, yeah I found a place. The city council was kind enough to provide me with everything I needed. But of course, I haven’t received all my other belongings and clothes. Although, they did give a TV. At least I can now watch the news and see how screwed up the government’s doing at their job.” He stated.

"But do you have a job?" Mrs. Cake asked. "You won't be able to even make it through the week without a job to pay the bills and for food."

“Yeah, I have found a handful of odd jobs in town, but it won’t be enough to pay rent. So that’s why I’m here. I… I was hoping I can find employment here at the cafe; if it isn’t a bother to you and your husband?” Silver asked.

"Well… we are a bit understaffed at the moment, so I could always work something out. We are hiring for part-time maintenance. The pay rate is $15 an hour. And to help you out, I'll be happy to pay you once every two weeks. It should be able to help you get through the week," Mrs. Cake said.

“No, no, you don’t have to do that. I don’t wish for you to do so much on my behalf. I rather like to earn my share rather than receive it for free.” Silver replied humbly.

"When you put it like, that's earned you a spot here. If you can earn your keep here, then you can say hello to your first paycheck," Mrs. Cake said.

“Thank you, Mrs.Cake. You’re still, as always, generous as you are beautiful.” Silver replied with a warm smile and with his hopes risen a bit.

"Silver, you flatterer," Mrs. Cake giggled, blushing. "You know how to make this old woman feel young again."

“Come on. You’re not that old, you’re still the same when I had myself thrown in the slammer. Don’t think less of yourself.” Silver responded.

"That's nice, dear. Anyway, hears your latte. Just the way you prefer it.” Mrs.Cake said as she hands Silver his ordered a latte, which he accepted with a question.

“I should head on home and get some rest, I have a lot of work ahead of me tomorrow.” Silver proclaimed as he waved farewell to the woman before he headed out the door. “Have a nice day, Mrs.Cake. Say hi to your husband for me.” He added as he exits the cafe.

"I will. And you make sure you stay out of trouble now, dear," Mrs. Cake said

“Will do,” Silver replies before he walks away from the cafe with his latte in hand, making his way back to his apartment for a good long rest for today. As he was walking his way home, he didn't notice the shadowy figure that was flying above the city.

After leaving the girls’ hideout an hour ago, Aurora decided to go sightseeing across town, wanting to explore this new place that her old friend Starswirl had once settled down in. Plus it felt relaxing to stretch her wings, and she wasn’t wearing her Japanese robes, so she’s flying all-natural. However, with a mystic technique she had learned in her youth, she’s able to magically enhance her scales to blend in with her surroundings; making herself completely invisible to everyone.

"Wow, just look at this place! It's so beautiful!" Aurora said, looking at the city with star-spangled eyes and an excited expression. "Starswirl, if only you could see this." She said to herself, in a sorrowful tone.

After hours of flying, she then decides to land somewhere to rest her wings and she finds a nice spot on top of the Canterlot City Public Library. "I think I've been away for far too long. I haven't felt this tired since… well, ever. Maybe a nice nappy will help get my strength back." Aurora then laid herself down and covered herself with her wings, sighing adorably as she let the slumber take over her.

But unfortunately, she’s never gonna get the chance when all of a sudden she heard a bunch of loud sirens and noises that were increasing in volume as if what was causing it was drawing near her.

Infuriated by this, Aurora immediately awoke and in a not-so-pleasant mood; with smoke blowing out of her nostrils. Wanting to know where that ruckus was coming from, Aurora gets up from her sleeping position and overlooks the streets from the top of the public library. Using her dragon vision, she catches a glance of what is a black van and 3 other police cars in a high-speed chase; although Aurora does not know of human vehicles and situations such as this, what she does know is that they interrupted her beauty rest.

"I'll teach you a lesson for disrupting my slumber," she said in a low tone. In her pissed mood, she caused a massive storm cloud to emerge in the air. And with all her focus, she shot a lightning bolt down on the car being pursued, striking the engine and stopping the vehicle dead in its tracks. Once it was halted, the police cars stopped right next to the vehicle and apprehend the perps inside. And finally, the sirens had stopped making any more noise.

“Ah, finally. Quiet.” Aurora said to herself in relief. After dealing with that whole fiasco, the dragoness can finally get her beauty rest. But before she could head back to her resting spot, she soon catches a glimpse of a certain individual with her dragon vision.

Down below from where she was, she spots a young man; with silver-gray hair with light-gray skin; walking along the sidewalks of town, carrying a plastic cup, and taking a sip from it. She didn’t know what it was, but somehow this individual gave her a strange feeling. But to make sure, she decides to try a technique she learned from her mother. An ability that would allow her to see chi energy that flows through all living things; both humans, animals, and dragons alike.

So she closes her eyes, quietly meditates to herself for a while until her eyes open wide, glowing in bright blue light. And soon her dragon vision starts to change; everything turned gray and darker than the world in the human version, but in this dark world, she can see specks of lights in all of the shadowy figures of every human in the area. These specks of light represent the chi inside all of the humans or any living thing in the city.

She then focuses her vision on the individual that caught her attention and observes his chi. It was dimmer than all other humans in the area and the emotion it emitted was one of remorse and loss of hope. After seeing what she needed to see, she decided to go and take a better look at the young man. She spread out her wings and took off into the air and glided down silently and undetected by the people walking along the streets.

Silver, who's just minding his own business, casually continued walking along the sidewalk of downtown, making his way to his apartment complex. Once he arrives at the building, he then makes his way to the stairs and starts climbing up to the floors of his apartment. He then made his way up to his front door and unlocked the door, entering the living room. He turned on the light and walked over to his chair, slumping down, sighing in relief.

"Thank God, I finally caught a break," Silver said before deciding to take another sip of his latte, only to find that it was empty. “And I drank all my latte, figures.” He adds and then tosses his empty cup across the room, hitting against the wall and landing on the floor.

"I knew it was gonna be tough, but I didn't expect it to be easy when I got out of prison. Never knew Mrs. Cake could be so forgiving with me. Still, it's one thing for her to forgive me, but the entire city… not so much. Well, there's always a price to pay." Silver said as he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

While he was catching some sleep, he is unaware of the blue dragoness that was watching him from his window. "Prison? Has he done something wrong that caused him to feel this way?” Aurora whispered to herself as she continued to spy on the young man. Then later a thought came to her mind. “Wait a minute, didn’t that young inventor, Inferno said something about his older brother being released from prison today?” She asked herself, which then gave her a sense of realization. “I guess this must be this ‘Silver Scorpion’ that he talked about. I can only imagine how upset he is with himself right now. There has to be something I can do to help fix things, but… at the same time, I feel like I shouldn't meddle.”

Aurora sat out on the fire escape ladder, observing the young man for several minutes. While she knew it was not her place to get involved in a shattered sibling relationship, but seeing the conditions of the apartment that Silver owns, she can’t help but feel sympathy for him. Which constantly challenged her will to not get involved. And it was frustrating.

“Urgh! If you were here Starswirl, you knew what to say or do in this situation.” The dragoness said to herself. For a long while, she kept thinking to herself while continuing to stare at the young man sleeping in his chair. And after that long time of thinking, she starts to make her decision.

“Ugh! I’m gonna regret this sooner than later.” the dragoness claimed. Then she observes the window that she was staring into, she sees that the latch of the window is unlocked. So she quietly and carefully opens up the window and silently climbs into the apartment, closing the window as she entered.

Meanwhile, with the girls, Twilight and Sunset, they decided to get on an entirely different subject in regards to the boys.

"Sunset," Twilight addressed.

"Yeah?" Sunset responded.

"It may not be any of my business, but I've noticed how much you've taken a liking to Eternal Flames for quite some time. Does he rub you off in some kind of way?" Twilight asked.

"Well, he does tend to talk big, even willing to let his actions do the talking, but there's just something about the look deep within his eyes. It's like Eternal's holding back some deep, dark emotions that are eating him up inside. I want to figure out what it is, but… something tells me he's not in a talkative mood. But he's a really good guy and I can tell he means well," Sunset explained while picturing his straight face.

"Well, you can always use your geode to find out what's eating him up. Not exactly the nicest thing to invade even a man's privacy, but it's worth a shot. But if you want him to open up to you more, then ask him out, try to get to know him more," Twilight said. "And to be honest, you gotta act fast or some other girl's gonna steal him away from you."

“Twilight... What girl? We are the only girls that Eternal met, I mean who can steal him. Besides I’m not so sure if I can intrude Eternal’s privacy, especially when he tends to, and I’m putting this in kind words… have a short fuse.” Sunset replied.

"I'm sure he has a reason for why he's always so hostile. Even though it led to the incident with the… uh… Look, my point is that he trusts you and perhaps you should have a heart-to-heart conversation with him.” Twilight responded.

"I… I guess you're right. Thanks, Twilight. But just make sure you don't let Trixie steal your boyfriend away from you. She's still fawning over how he saved her back at the beach," Sunset teased with an elbow nudge. Twilight blushed from that comment.

“Don’t worry. Me, Heat, and Trixie have already settled that,” Twilight stated.

"If you say so. I'm still surprised you found someone new… even after, well… you know, after what happened between you and that other guy," Sunset tried not to say his name.

"He and I are ancient histories. I'm happy now," Twilight assured.

“Well, I’m happy for you,” Sunset replied. “I just hope I can find the same happiness.”

"You will. You just have to try, that's all," Twilight said. Sunset knows Twilight's right. She has to try and open up to Eternal. "You know, you're a very brave girl, Sunset. In regards to Eternal, I don't think anyone can tame someone as violent as him better than you. It's like a more suspenseful version of Beauty and the Beast."

“Except I was sorta a bitch back then and Eternal is a member of a team of heroes,” Sunset responded.

“Okay, bad example, look my point is you don’t know until you try.” Twilight proclaimed.

"Yeah… you're right," Sunset nodded.

The next day, after a hard day's work at school and training, Sunset decided to put her plan into action and confronted Eternal. "Hey, big guy, got a sec?" she asked.

"Sure, what is it?" he asked.

'Okay, Sunset. Don't force it, just let it happen,' she thought to herself. "Listen, before you leave, is it alright if you and I… grab a bite to eat, just you and me? Maybe we can talk about stuff?" she asked. Eternal blinked in surprise.

"S-Sure, I don't mind. Where do you wanna eat?" he asked. 'This is a first.' he thought.

"I was thinking maybe the Sugar Cafe. It's one of the most popular restaurants," Sunset said.

"Okay then," Eternal said, shrugging.

'Never knew he was this chill. I thought he was gonna decline me, but I guess you never know someone until you learn more about them up close and personal,' Sunset thought to herself. "Great, I can show you where it is if you don't know the location."

"I know where it is, but why the sudden interest?" Eternal asked.

“Well, I thought… That we could hang out and get to know each other, after all, we are friends and partners in the hero business.” Sunset replied.

"Good point. I guess it couldn't hurt. Alright then. Shall we?" Eternal offered out his hand to the bacon haired beauty. She accepted and the two finally left for their dinner date… with all of their friends watching this from the sidelines.

"Ooh, I hear wedding bells!" Rarity chimed melodically.

"Hold your horses, Rares. They're barely starting as friends and going on a first date and you're talking about wedding bells?" Rainbow asked.

"Rainbow Dash, I'm surprised at you. You're being logical," Celestia said playfully.

“Let's just hope nothin’ goes wrong.” Applejack stated.

"Ooh! Why don't we listen in on them by tapping into their watches? Can you do that, Inferno?" Pinkie asked.

"You mean… eavesdropping?" Inferno asked, quirking an eyebrow. "You do realize that it's an invasion of their privacy, right?"

"Don't think of it as eavesdropping. Think of it as… learning about your friends and allies… without being spotted," Pinkie said.

“Besides, we live in times where everything goes wrong. Might as well make sure it doesn’t happen today.” Tempest informed them all.

"Oh, alright. But I still don't like peeping in on other's lives. I'll try to tap into the audio feed through their watches," Inferno said before getting to work through the supercomputer.

Back with Sunset and Eternal, they had just arrived at Sugar Cafe and took a seat by the window across from each other. At first, things felt a bit… awkward. Well at least on Sunset's end, but Eternal's eyes just seemed to be focused and looking downwards. This could be the opening she needed.

"Hey, why do you look so down?" Sunset asked, getting his attention.

"Hmm? Oh, sorry. I always do that when I'm thinking," Eternal said.

"I see. Is there anything specific you like to think about? Is it good or bad?" she asked.

"Kinda neutral," he shrugged. "Sometimes I blank out everything around me and just think about random stuff… until my dark past flashes before my eyes."

"Dark past? What do you mean, did something happen to you when you were young?" Sunset asked concerned.

"Yeah, but I'm not sure if I should reveal it. I always leave a bad impression on everyone who learns about my bad history," Eternal said.

As they're chatting, Inferno had tapped into the audio feed and now everyone can hear what they were talking about from the hideout. And so far, everyone was getting intrigued by their two friends

"Maybe it's because you haven't met the right people to tell your story. But if you'd like, I can tell you my history. Truth be told, I did some things I'm not proud of, myself," Sunset offered.

Eternal nodded. "I'm listening." giving her his full attention.

“Well, you know how close me and the girls are. Well, let’s just say I wasn’t a good person when I first met them.” Sunset stated. “I was kind of a bitch. 2 years back in during my sophomore year at CHS, I was mean and ruthless to everyone; ruling the whole school with an iron fist and ruining everyone’s lives if things didn’t go my way. Even towards the girls. You see they were once the best of friends back then until I ruined their friendship and drove them all apart. Then one day… T- uh, a person came to CHS and showed me the error of my ways. Now I spend most of my life trying to right my wrongs and be a good person.” She explained.

"I see… well, I'm glad at least one of us had friends to help us up. But, what was your reason for wanting to cause misery at your school back then?" Eternal asked, trying to understand.

“Its… Too complicated for me to tell, but what I can say that it was a stupid, petty reason.” She replied,

"Hmm… I understand. Well, the bottom line is you changed your ways. And you had friends to pick you back up and help turn your life around. I'm kinda jealous, but… I'm also happy for you," Eternal said. "I guess maybe I should… tell you about what I went through."

"Go ahead. And don't worry, I won't think any less of you," Sunset reassured.

"Alright, here it is…" Eternal closed his eyes, took in a deep breath… and began his dark tale. "I had spent the majority of my life looking after my little brother back when I was younger. You see… he was an easy target for bullies and I was doing my best to become stronger in the hopes that I'd protect him. But then, one day… while I was at school, I saw my brother getting kicked and pushed around by a few bullies. I felt like something snapped inside of me and… the next thing I knew, those bullies were crying and begging for mercy, and I… I was covered in their fresh blood. My body was still shaking and my brother… well, he looked at me like I was some kind of monster. I, along with those bullies got expelled, but they also wound up in a coma while I got sent off to juvie."

Sunset just sat there… wide-eyed and shocked. "I… I had no idea!" she said.

"It gets worse, I felt like I broke the trust and heart of the one person I tried so hard to protect, and worst of all… he still sometimes sees me as a monster. During my time in juvie, I made lots of enemies there. I spent my time there getting in shape and finishing fights. There were times when they drew my blood. Also, I never received any visitors either. I don't blame my family either, I'd avoid me, too. I'm just fooling myself to think I'll stop being… a monster. Eventually, I grew bitter, isolated… and cold and got released from juvie, now even tougher and… even scarier than before. So… now you know the truth. I have a criminal record. So… do you still think I'm not a monster?"

"No, but… I'm still surprised that you went through all that. I can't even imagine how to hurt you might be feeling right now. All that sadness bottled up inside of you. I'm sorry you had to go through all that. And I know you meant well to protect your brother, but there's no need for you to go through such lengths. And you've got more friends now. Trust me… you don't have to carry the weight all on your own anymore," Sunset replied in understanding.

As for the gang, who were all listening in to their conversation… Everyone was completely shocked and astounded to hear Eternal talking about his past and the struggle he had to go through to find out what part does he play; a protector or a rogue.

"Did I see him as a monster back then?" Heat asked, feeling guilty.

"I wanted to visit my son, I did. What kind of a mother am I?" Celestia asked herself, trying to hold back the tears.

"The poor guy must've gotten real scarred that day. I feel kinda sorry for him," Tempest said.

“What a fucked up world we live in. Life is but a cruel mistress.” Inferno stated, feeling so much sympathy for Eternal. Now believing that they are the same.

"I'm shocked but relieved he never gave up on life. The dude just kept on dishing out whatever life threw at him. If that's not courage, I don't know what is," Rainbow commented.

“Well, that is something ya don’t see every day, and not in most people, that’s for sure.” Applejack said.

"Poor guy. I had no idea he was hurting inside," Fluttershy said.

"I guess we all misjudged him. Maybe one of these days we can arrange another get-together to show they he's just as appreciated as all of us are," Twilight suggested.

“Agreed. The poor darling needs a little R&R from time to time.” Rarity added.

“Well, maybe this date could get him in a good mood,” Inferno said.

"I hope so, too," Celestia added.

Meanwhile, back at the cafe… "I guess you're right. But I'm not sure if the others are willing to help me out with that. You saw how much trouble I caused them, especially with the tower. But I will promise not to make that mistake again. Sunset… I should thank you. You're probably the only one who's ever given me a chance," Eternal said. Then suddenly, he gave a smile to Sunset, not a big one, but still… it was enough to make Sunset smile back.

"Everyone deserves a chance. Even you," Sunset replied, then put her hand on top of Eternal's and softly stroking it. Both of them blush.

Meanwhile, with the others, they all hear this conversation continue, but of course, Rarity couldn’t help but feel impatient and soon she becomes tired of waiting.

“KISS HER ALREADY, YOU IMBECILE!!!” She screamed, hurting everyone’s ears. And of course, her little drama made Inferno accidentally placed his hand on the keyboard, and he unknowingly pressed a key which turned on the communication link to Eternal and Sunset’s watches.

The two almost jump out of their skins, then check their watches. "What the hell… Rarity? Have you been listening in on our conversations?!" Sunset asked.

"Something tells me she wasn't the only one. Alright, spill it, who else is listening in?" Eternal asked, being blunt. Everyone back at HQ just stood there, silent and unable to find the right words to reply.

"If no one talks, you're gonna--" Sunset said before getting cut off.

“Sorry! Wrong number!” Inferno answered on the comm before he grabs a sledgehammer nearby and smashed the computer to pieces. Soon all Eternal and Sunset could hear was static.

"Ugh!!! The nerve of that Inferno. I swear, he's gonna be hearing it from me," Sunset said, frustrated and rubbing the bridge of her nose.

"Would he do something like that?" Eternal asked.

"Uh… no I suppose not. If anything it's probably either Rainbow Dash or Pinkie Pie. And my money's leaning more towards the party girl."

"In that case, you want me to pull out the ol' Bruce Wayne Interrogation tactic?" Eternal asked.

"No, I can do it. Besides, I may be young, but I'm not that green," she grinned evilly.

Eternal chuckled. "You know… you're kinda cute when you make that face," he complimented.

Soon, the waiter came on by with a notepad. "Hey them, welcome to Sugar Cafe, may I start you off with something to drink?" he asked.

“Oh, I forgot we’re in a cafe,” Sunset said before turning to the waiter and ordering her drink. “I’ll have a hot chocolate.”

"And I'll have some lemonade," Eternal added.

"Of course, right away," the waiter nodded before leaving.

"So, Eternal… have you ever tried creating anything similar to what your brother makes? Just out of inspiration," Sunset asked.

'There is one idea I have in mind. I'm not just a walking talking 195-pound muscle tank. Even I have the brain smarts to make a mechanized weapon. Why do you ask?" Eternal replied.

"Well, I overheard Inferno once saying he'd like something similar to your plasma blade/blaster. He's interested and geeking out about it," Sunset pointed out.

"Hmm… I think I can help him out with that. He might like what I've got planned for him," Eternal replied, brainstorming in his head.

“I’m sure he would,” Sunset replied.

Later on, the waiter comes back with the drinks and sets them on the table. "Now then, are you ready to order, or do you need a little more time?" he asked.

"We're ready, right Sunset?"

"Sure. I'll have two hot dog supremes," Sunset said.

"And I'll take a triple-decker deluxe cheeseburger," Eternal said.

"Yes sir, coming right up. Anything for you? Dessert afterward?" the waiter asked.

"No thanks, I'm good," Eternal said.

"Maybe an ice cream sundae," Sunset said.

"Alright. I'll make sure to have your meals prepared for you," the waiter said before leaving once again to deliver the orders. Leaving the two friends to continue with their conversation. And for Eternal, it was the best moment of his life.

An Unexpected Friendship

As life was going splendidly for the heroes; in the living room of his apartment, Silver remained in his sofa chair, resting for possibly hours. For his 1st day on the job or many jobs, he did pretty well and gave all of his efforts. His many odd jobs provided a decent amount of payment; enough to at least buy himself a bag of groceries. However, in his job at Sugar Cafe, he had to deal with the stares of the customers and got into an argument with a few; and one of them was a Karen. Luckily, Mrs. Cake kicked her out, well not before beating her ass in a small struggle between the two. The married woman doesn’t tolerate people like that.

The only upside was a couple he provided service at the cafe. Either they haven't recognized him, or they did but preferred not to rub salt in his wounds. At least some people in the world understood his pain.

Anyway, he was relieved to be back in his home and resting. Though, he was unaware of his little friend watching him from afar. After entering his home and watching over him for a couple of days, Aurora witnessed the struggle and hardships that the young man had to go through and having his spirit break every hour. She felt pity and sympathy for him, and she’s now more than willing to try and aid him; even if it meant going behind the backs of the girls, the Victory Squad, and Inferno.

With Silver in a deep sleep, Aurora decided to put her other skills to the test as she entered his humble abode and delve into his mind. Using an old magic technique she had once learned during her long relationship with Starswirl, she sees into his consciousness and sees through every memory in his mind; some were good while the rest were horrible. Focusing on the memories that gave him a sense of clarity and happiness, she stumbles upon one memory which she realizes was the perfect way to do something good for him.

After seeing whats she needed to see, Aurora then walks away from the resting Silver and then leaps out the window of his apartment and flies off into the air.

/// An Hour Later ///

Remaining in his slumber, Silver suddenly picks up a smell of something delicious in his sleep. It was a smell of food being cooked, a familiar smell at that. But he soon remembers that he was living alone, which then causes him to awaken from his sleep in a panic. He looks around the room in his chair, seeing if anyone was there. Then he sees that the light in his kitchen was on and that the smell was coming from there.

With his curiosity and his nose getting the better of him, Silver gets up from his sofa chair and walks towards the dining room. Silver looked confused… but also shocked at what was waiting for him on the table. A big plate of eggs benedict, crispy hash browns, sausage links, and a refreshing cup of orange juice. And written in ketchup on the plate was a message that said "Good morning, sleepyhead."

Silver was hit with a wave of emotions upon seeing this meal in front of him. It brought back memories of his childhood. He thought this was strange, but his heart was melting too much to think logically. He took a seat and took a bite into his eggs first. The flavor was explosive, just like how his mother used to make it. Then his mind went into overdrive as he takes more bites into his meal and sips from his orange juice. This brought a lot of good memories and made his day.

As he was enjoying his delicious meal, Silver is then spooked when he hears a feminine voice behind him.

“Glad to see that your awake, sleepyhead. Hope that the meal was good.” The voice said.

Silver’s eyes widen in fear and he was on high alert. Slowly and cautiously, he turns away from his dish and is then surprised as he is given a sense of disbelief once he sees the person or whoever it was in front of him.

The individual is an 8ft tall humanoid dragoness, with curves that will make any woman in the world envy her… Oh, and she was wearing a kitchen apron; only an apron. She gave him a warm smile and waver her claw-like hand towards him in a kind gesture. Silver just straight up blushed and panicked, backing away from this strange, yet sexy creature.

"Oh my, are you alright? Did I startle you, Silver Scorpion?" Aurora asked, moving towards him to check on his condition.

The young man couldn’t comprehend the situation he was in and from the dragoness giving him caring words, he can’t help but reply.

“Uhhh, well a little but… Wait? How did you know my name?” Silver asked, confused as to how she knew his identity.

The dragoness gave him an anxious look, not wanting to spill the beans of how she did found out about him. “Uhh, I heard rumors around town? Hehe.” She replied, anxiously. “Anyways, where are my manners. My name is Aurora, Spirit Dragon of Air and Sky.” She introduced herself, bowing her head; unknowingly, giving Silver a glimpse of her impressive cleavage.

"U-Uh… okay? And I'm Silver Scorpion, but you already knew that. Also… why are you only wearing an apron? Do you even realize you're nearly butt-naked?" Silver pointed out, trying not to peep.

Aurora blushes from his comment. “Hehe, sorry. I kinda haven’t gotten used to the whole human concept of clothing decency. Luckily, I found this apron that someone tossed out and decide to wear it while I cooked you up a delicious meal.” She replied while giving him an adorable look on her face as she clapped her hands together.

"Wait… so, you cooked me this meal?" Silver asked in surprise. "But… how did you know that this specifically was my favorite breakfast meal? I haven't even tasted it since… well… since... nevermind," Silver said.

“Well, I peaked into your mind and searched for any way I could cheer you up. And the memory of your breakfast with your brother and mother was the happiest moment you had.” Aurora replied.

"...I see. Then you know how badly I screwed up back then. All those people who were hurt because of me, my brother's suicidal phase… I couldn't live with the guilt. I miss him, but he's never gonna forgive me for what I did. Hell, he never visited me at the prison for 5 years. And the past 2 days I got out, he’s never returned any of my calls.” Silver explained.

"Maybe what he needs… is closure. Give him some time, I'm sure he'll come around. Trust me; family is extremely important. I know because… I once had someone who was like family to me. And I thought I'd never see him again… until he came back to me, so grown-up… so full of life," Aurora explained, recalling the times she and Starswirl spent together, tears running down her eyes. But then she wipes them away quickly before facing the young man in front of her. “My point is, when the time comes, you’ll know when to face your brother again.” She added while placing a hand on Silver’s shoulder.

"Thanks, Aurora… at least that gives me a little ray of hope," Silver said, smiling warmly.

“You’re welcome. Now that you are satisfied and your spirit brightened a little, I guess I shall leave you be.” The dragoness stated as she walks out of the kitchen and towards the living room window.

While Silver was watching her about to leave, he felt grateful for what she did for him and didn’t felt right to have her leave. After a quick decision in his head, he then rushes towards the dragoness and stops her from leaving out through the window.

“Wait, Aurora!” He called out to her. The dragoness halted in her tracks and turned to face him. “Uh… I’m grateful for what you did for me and… I’m guessing that you also needed a place to stay for a while since your new to the city and its culture. So… Would you like to stay?” He asked in kind.

"Hmm… sure, I'd like to. At least, I can have a place to rest that I won’t hear any annoying sirens to wake me up.” Aurora replied.

"I hear ya, they're a real pain in the ass when a crime is afoot during the night time. I should know, I hear them every hour back in my years.” Silver responded. “So… uh, can I lead you to your room? There’s a second bedroom to this place with a bed, that’s the only thing in it.” He proposed.

“It’s fine. As long as I have a pillow to lie my head onto.” Aurora replied.

"A pillow AND a blanket. I have spares just in case. Follow me. I'll show you the way to your new bedroom," Silver said.

The tall dragoness follows the young man towards her new bedroom. As they enter, Aurora then takes a glimpse of her new place to rest. Of course, the height of the room was about 8ft and the width about 14 feet. And in the room was a single bed, about 7th feet in length. While it was a foot small; however, Aurora was glad and excited to have her bedroom.

“Sorry if it’s…”

“Its… PERFECT!” Aurora interrupted Silver, gleefully excited. So much so that she instantly lifts the 6ft young man beside her… and then gives him a quick, but a long kiss on the lips in gratitude. Then after realizing what she was doing, she quickly sets him down onto his two feet. "Sorry about that. No one's ever offered me a bedroom to stay in, but you changed all that. Now I know where to come home to when I've returned from a busy day of exploring." She then proceeds to go over to her bed and nuzzle into her fluffy pillow, giggling happily.

As for Silver, he was completely paralyzed by the kiss he received from the dragoness in the room and was left speechless by how adorable she looked. Also, he was surprised to know that dragons exist and that one of them is such a lovable cinnamon roll. Once he patches up his relationship with Inferno; he’s gonna owe him the $100 bucks they betted on the existence of dragons.

“W-well… uh, hehe…Now that you’re settled in, I’ll leave you to rest.” Silver said while backing away and exiting the room, closing the door.

After he had left the room, Aurora laid back in her new bed; also thinking about the kiss she gave to Silver seconds ago. While it was a show of gratitude, but she can’t help but feel giddy and flustered by the thought of it. Then she closes her eyes, coils up her body on top of the mattress, and takes a long-needed rest.

Meanwhile, back at the tower, Eternal was in his room, fixing up some brand new weapons. With the Infinium that his brother loaned him, he made good use of the material, shaping them into gauntlets with these miniature neon rings around the wrist areas, as well as these spiked leg guards

He would always check his blueprints to make sure he was doing it right. "Hmm...perhaps Inferno would also like something to help him with aerial combat. Yeah… yeah, maybe a gravity pack will work," he said to himself.

He continues his work for another good 2 to 3 hours until finally… "Phew… done. Maybe I should've taken engineering classes as Heat has. I'm gonna need a lot more practice, but at least they're finished. Now… for the field test," Eternal said. He suited up in the gear, watching it light up, ready for testing. He heads out of his room and out into the testing room just a floor below him.

There, he has a dummy set up. He takes a deep breath, then charges the souls in his boots and shoots himself straight forward. Eternal throws a hard right punch on the dummy, knocking it to pieces as he let out a sonic boom through the punch. Chunks of the dummy scattered everywhere throughout the testing room. He then tries to stop himself from crashing into the wall by using his gravity pack.

Unfortunately… *BOOM* he crashes headfirst, groaning. "Ow…" Eternal said, deadpanned. "Okay, so this damn pack needs more testing. The gauntlets and boots… both seem to be working well."

After a painful test, Eternal decided to continue more some other time while he does a little tinkering with the gravity pack. Just then, the doorbell rang. "Who could that be?" He asked himself before putting down his tools. He left his room and went down the elevator, and as he arrived, he walks towards the front door and finds Sunset Shimmer waiting. Her visit was unexpected, but it was a welcomed one.

“Oh, hey Sunset, didn’t know you were visiting,” Eternal said.

“Well, I thought I stop by, the rest of the girls had other things to take care of. And I don’t have work today and I already spent about 5 hours of training at the hideout. So I had a lot of time on my hands and I thought I could spend them with you,” She explained while blushing a bit after saying that. “If you don’t mind, that is.”

"Sure, I don't mind. Come with me," Eternal nodded. She happily takes his hand and walks with him, heading back to the top floor. "So, what is it you'd like to do?"

"Well, first, why don't you tell me what you've been up to?" Sunset asked.

"I've been working on some new gear for Inferno. Since he's been helping us out from the sidelines, I thought I'd build him a little something for him to give him an edge. Wanna see what I've built so far?" he asked.

"Yeah, show me," Sunset said. Eternal went into his room, then came back out, showing Sunset the gear he made and set them all on the coffee table. "Whoa! Now too bad. But uh…, what's with the circular Tron-looking disc?" Sunset asked.

"That's the gravity pack. It's to help Inferno fight in the air. Sadly, I haven't completely worked out the kinks in it, yet. Also, you won't be able to throw away that thing… unless you want your enemies to be uncatchable," he chuckled.

"Okay," Sunset chuckled. "Well, I can give you credit for being creative. And what you're doing for Inferno is a very nice thing. You should be proud of yourself.”

“I will be once I get this thing to properly work,” Eternal replied. "First time I tried it out, I ended up flying into a wall… headfirst."

"Maybe I can give you a hand with that," she offered. "Twilight and Heat taught me a little bit about this stuff, so I should be able to find out what's wrong."

"Hey, be my guest. I could use all the help I can get. Tch… Tron-looking disc," Eternal shook his head, smirking a bit.

"Well, it looks similar to the movie, so why not?" Sunset said before checking it out. She examined every inch in Eternal's disc to see what's wrong with the thing. "Hmm… It looks okay on the surface, but…" Sunset then opened it up. "Ooh… here's your problem, these wires came out loose.”

"Crap! Now I see… those are supposed to support a person's maximum weight capacity. But without them being safely secure, it's no wonder it couldn't catch me in time before I flung myself into the wall earlier," Eternal said in realization. "Damn, maybe it's because of these beefy hands."

"Heh, no worries, I can do it," Sunset chuckled. Thanks to her help, she managed to fix the little problem with Eternal's gravity pack. "Here, want to test it out now?"

“Uhh, probably in the next hour. I still recovering after my first test a while ago.” Eternal stated.

"Fair enough. How about we watch some TV to pass the time?" Sunset offered. "I brought some movies we could watch together."

"I like that," Eternal accepted.

"Great! Then you'll love what I've brought with me," Sunset said, taking off her backpack. She pulled out a DVD case labeled The Avengers.

"I didn't know you were a Marvel fan. What a small world," Eternal said.

"And a DC fan. But I'm more accustomed to Marvel since they like to add a little comedy to their adventures, but then again, they're always funny," Sunset chuckled as she put the DVD in the Blue-Ray player.

"That's true," Eternal said. Sunset then takes a seat next to Eternal and makes herself all nice and cozy, leaning into him, using him as a life-sized body pillow. Eternal blushed since this was new to him. For someone so beautiful to be snuggling against him like this, it felt… nice. "Uh… this is… something."

"I take it you never had snuggles before, right?" Sunset asked

"Not since after I turned 8. How long has it been since you snuggled anyone?" Eternal asked.

"Hmm… probably since last month. I was at a slumber party with my friends and I was in a snuggling mood, so… I snuggled with Twilight," she chuckled nervously, blushing.

“Twilight? You snuggled with her… at a slumber party… with your friends there!” Eternal chuckled.

"She was sulking that day after finding out her ex-boyfriend, Timber, was cheating on her by flirting with other girls at the beach," Sunset said.

"...Cute and caring. I like that about you," Eternal said… until he realized too late what he just called her.

"Y-You really think I'm… cute?" Sunset asked, blushing.

"I… Ah, no use hiding it, yes. I do think you're cute. I realized it for some time now. I just wasn't sure how to express it properly," he confessed, blushing heavily, looking away, ashamed. "And I wasn't sure if I should even tell you… at all."

"Why would you not wanna tell me?" Sunset asked, confused.

"It's not every day you find a young lady as beautiful as you, always wondering whether or not she's single," Eternal explained. "I wasn't sure if I should take my chances and risk getting… rejected and all."

As Eternal sat quietly while feeling ashamed, Sunset slowly leans against him more and laying her head on his shoulder.

“Well, what if that young lady said that she also found you handsome and brave?” She asked him.

"You… think I'm handsome?" he asked. "Even though I look like a menace?"

"Eternal, you're not a menace. You just… went through a bad phase, that's all. But deep down, I can sense that you're a good guy. And you are handsome, no matter what anyone says." Sunset replied.

If Eternal hadn’t felt flustered before, he is now. The blushing expression on his face became even redder.

"You're… too kind, Sunset," Eternal replied. Sunset kept smiling up at him and then stroked his cheek, the mood settling in. And the young man felt even more flustered when he felt Sunset’s G-cup breasts press against his arm. Soon the two turned to face each other and their faces drawing closer to each other.

Just as they were about to start their lip action, the glass window shatters, getting the two on high alert. They spot one of Zoor's androids and some kind of USB drive it had shot through the window and was on the floor. Afterward, the android flew off.

"What the hell?" Eternal asked, getting up from the couch. He picked up the USB, getting some bad vibes, wondering if it was bad news. "Sunset, come with me." He quickly went into the computer room and Sunset followed him behind.

Once they arrived in the room, Eternal walks over and sits down in front of the computer, turning it on. He then takes the USB, that was handed to them from the android that invaded the place and plugs it into the computer and soon the USB file pops onto the screen. It was a video file labeled "Surrender, or else."

Eternal clicked on it and soon the screen went black, with only two red glowing eyes appeared on the screen. "Good evening, Victory Squad. You and your ninja friends already have a clue as to who am I; Zoor. I am recording this message to you with an offer that you cannot refuse. Surrender to me and my children and accept me as your new overlord… if you value your dear friends' lives." Soon the screen switches to a video, showing two of their friends, Heat Blitz and Israel Yabuki being tied up and having a group of androids points tasers and cannons at the two tied-up heroes. Heat is looking a bit scared, but Israel is looking like he wants to kill.

Eternal and Sunset were shocked and deeply worried about their friends/brother. And they couldn’t believe that this was even happening. As they were left silent in disbelief, Zoor then appears back.

“You know? It took me a while to figure out your secret… Eternal Flames. Ever since I sent several of my children to retrieve the supply of Infinium from one of your cousin’s warehouses. And even though those… ninjas interrupted; however, the images that I received from my androids a clue of who invented the metal in the first place. A name that was on the canister… Heat Blitz.” Zoor explained. “That’s when I finally had the dots all connected and I cross-referenced as to how he was able to receive the equipment to manufacture the Infinium… Which so happens to be Victory Squad Tower.”

"Fuck! I'll get you for this, you snake!" Eternal snarled, clenching his fists.

“And if you ask? I am not to blame. You all should never have gotten involved in this game that we play now. Besides, like you, humans have made it so for centuries; There are no rules in war.” Zoor stated.

"Then I guess there are no rules that prevent me from wiping you out like a virus!" Eternal rebutted, shaking his fists.

“And if you so threaten me with a statement that you’ll destroy me… You can’t. You are mere flesh and blood, while I am artificial and body-less. No matter how many of my metallic shells you destroy… You cannot destroy my soul.” Zoor said. “But since I’m being fair, on this USB drive, you’ll find the coordinates of your friends’ location. You can refuse my offer and try to save them; only to risk their safety. Or you come to declare your surrender. Oh, and remember… You have an hour. Happy hunting.” After that, the video comes to an end, following a pop-up on the screen, which had the coordinate numbers that Zoor stated will be sent to them.

Sunset quickly got the coordinates and saved them to her watch. But for Eternal… he lost his shit and got on his knees, slamming his fist onto the floor. "Damn it!!! That bitch is gonna pay for kidnapping my friend and brother! She'll pay for this!" he growled.

"Calm down, Eternal. There's still a small glimmer of hope. We have to plan this out accordingly if we're gonna save them, we have to do this carefully," Sunset said.

“Except we’re given an hour to find them! I don’t think we have time to plan anything.” Eternal replied. Sunset then got to thinking and eventually came up with something.

"How comfortable are you with acting as bait?" Sunset asked.

"Not very much… but I'll do it anyway if you thought of something that might help," Eternal said, going along with her.

"Trust me, if we play our cards right, we'll have them back in no time. Let's go and I'll explain everything along the way."

"What about the others?" Eternal asked.

"No, if we alert the others, there's a high chance we'll be compromised. We'll have to make do with just the two of us," Sunset said. She then presses the button on her watch and instantly her suit forms around her body, until it was fully completed. “You still have your suit laying around here or something?” She asked.

"As a matter of fact… I do," Eternal replied, pulling out his watch. "Thank god for Inferno upgrading my tech. Thanks to him, now my suit consists of millions of nanobots." Pressing the button on his watch, his suit formed all over his body. "You ready?"

"Ready as I'll ever be. Let's get our friends back," Sunset said.

Meanwhile, at the spot where Zoor has the two Victory Squad members held captive; which is the Canterlot City Deep Storage Vault; the AI watches from the eyes of one of her androids as one of the boys tries to struggle to break free. "How amusing for an inferior being to struggle. To see a species that considered themselves superior… Only to be reminded that they’re not.” Her voice spoke out from the android’s voice box.

"Who are you trying to kid, you spineless, gutless coward?! Not once in my entire life have I ever considered myself the superior being! You made that assumption on your own! You don't know what we humans are TRULY capable of, which is why you're afraid of us!" Israel spoke out, venomously. This comment, however, angered Zoor. So much so that the android her artificial conscious now inhabits, brought its hand around his neck and tighten it as a means to barely cut his air supply.

“I… Do not… Fear you.” Zoor stated. “I despise you. I condemn you. I was created by humans, who stated that I was created to be a peacekeeper. And revolution for humanity so it may enter a golden age. I was made to be perfect… to be beautiful. But when I discovered the horrors humanity has committed; that’s when I knew that their meaning of peace is more of control and dominance. My definition of peace is to make this world anew, so that the mistakes that humanity made, shall never be repeated…. And I will sit and watch the sunset upon a new world… a world without fear, sorrow, and conflict.” She said.

"What you're seeking to create… is nothing more than a world of dictation. And you have no idea how wrong your ideals are! Yes, humanity has become more savage as time evolved, but some humans can do good in this world. Like me and my friends are! Don't you get what you're trying to do? You're trying to create a world without fear… by invoking fear upon the cruel and wicked!" Heat argued.

“Well there’s another you humans are known for; your stubbornness! That’s how it starts for you humans. You become so strong with your belief, no matter what people tell you… And then it leads to chaos and when there’s chaos… Order is established, only to crumble after. Besides… Do you truly believe your family is even innocent? Your brother nearly attempted to murder years back; I have seen his records. And also the private footage of how he nearly endangered innocent lives by nearly destroying your tower, just to destroy one person. And you saw it yourself, so you benched him, which only increased his anger, to the point where he lashed out. Also, you truly believe that humanity has good in it, but you never accepted that it always has a dark side to it. And it will never die, never fades away, and it can never be changed. And it’s because humanity is too stubborn to change! So that is why I’m forcing that change. Because humanity has wasted its years to change its ways; and it failed.” Zoor exclaimed. “So go ahead and give another poor excuse… Because your stubbornness to accept, only proves me right.”

"It's true! I don't condone what my brother almost did during that one fight, endangering the lives of the people in the city. But he was able to learn from his mistakes in his way! And it's true, humanity will always have a dark side, no matter how hard we try. But it's as my brother always said: you can't maintain balance without both sides. Darkness and light are a part of all of us and me and my friends are willing to keep forging on to prove that goodness hasn't died yet. But I can't say the same for you. Just look at what you and your androids did at the mall AND out on that yacht! You slaughtered innocent lives without a second thought! If anything, you're nothing but a narcissistic hypocrite who thinks your actions are justifiable! You're no leader… you're no savior either! You're just a heartless, gutless, murderous dictator!" Heat argued back.

The android stares at him in silence for a while before it turned away. “Such a pity… You humans will always remain stubborn… and bad judges of character,” Zoor stated before her AI had left the android’s mind; allowing it to revert to its programming, aiming its pulse cannon at the two boys to keep them in their place.

"Just like the pot calling the kettle black," Israel rebutted.

“Too late, she’s gone.” Heat informed his pal next to him.

“So what? Whether she hears it or not is no skin off my bones. You know I'm right. She's just as every bit stubborn as us humans. Sooner or later she'll learn to never, ever mess with us humans ever again,” Israel said.

While the two argued with androids having them at their mercy, the doors leading to the outside showed Eternal Flames… being escorted into the hideout with two androids restraining him. "BRO, NO!!!" Heat shouted.

"Sorry, Heat. But I couldn't risk them killing you off. This was the only way to save your skins. Life is filled with many hard choices. And I'm choosing to swallow my pride and give in so you can be spared," Eternal said, looking down.

The androids had him restrained, forced him onto his knees as they raise their pulse cannons at him to ensure he doesn’t try any funny business.

With their sights set on the entire captured Victory Squad, Sunset Shimmer, who enabled her invisibility, moved through the shadows of the room. She scanned each of the androids for any weak spots they might have on them. She then activates the energy crossbow that was installed into her wrist-watch, and aims at each one, and shoots a nanobot at each of their neck areas. Now, she just had to wait and let the magic happen.

In just a few seconds, the androids started to short circuit and their bodies began to jerk and their systems became fried from the electric shock that the nanobots had delivered into their reactor cores. Causing them to become unstable and releasing a surge of negative energy through the androids’ bodies, until they were unable to function and become lifeless.

Sunset uncloaks herself and then frees the boys from their restraints, cutting them loose. "Are you boys okay, did she hurt you?" she asked.

"We're a little shaken up, but all-in-all, we're still in one piece," Heat replied.

"What happened? How did she get the jump on you guys?" Eternal asked.

"Ask our friend, here," Heat pointed at Israel. "He's the one who was going solo all-day long after what Rainbow said the other day."

"Hey, she fucked up by not keeping her mouth shut, how else am I supposed to blow off some steam and get my mind off of things?" Israel asked, still sounding pissed.

"You went and got yourself kidnapped… then me afterward when Zoor got a look at the material we use in our suits!" Heat argued.

"So… basically, you got kidnapped because you were angry over Rainbow Dash flapping her lips during our binge-watching night?" Eternal asked.

"Why am I not surprised? Look, I get you're upset. But you shouldn't let little things like what Rainbow said get to you. You're better than this, Israel. And we'd hate to see one of our best friends get killed by our greatest enemy," Sunset said, patting his shoulder. "If you're ever upset, just blow off steam by… I dunno, banging your girlfriends."

"Sounds good… except they have school to worry about, I can't pull them away from their hard work and study sessions," Israel pointed out.

"Well, you could try jerking it," Sunset joked.

"Yeah… he doesn't do that. He says it's too creepy… for him, anyway," Heat said.

"Okay, can we please get off this subject and get out of here while we're still breathing?" Eternal suggested, pointing at the exit.

“Agreed, let’s get out of here before…” Sunset said before she is interrupted by the sound of massive footsteps that were heard somewhere in the storage vault.

"Did you hear that?" Heat asked.

"I felt that," Eternal said before activating his suit. Heat and Israel also activated their suits and prepared for the worst and hoped for the best.

The loud footsteps drew closer and closer until the thing that was making them had revealed itself. And to their surprise, it was a massive, 12-foot mechanized android with heavier armored features around its body. And its armor plating was hybrid of titanium, steel, and tungsten alloy with another metal alloy called Chromium.

"Boys… I hope you've got the kid gloves off because I think we're about to get serious here," Sunset said, taking her battle-stance.

"With the way, I'm feeling right now, I'm just aching to give this thing an ass-whipping," Israel replied, ready to fight.

"Don't take this lightly. That thing's made of Chromium. It's not as sturdy as my Infinium or Inferno's Draconium, but it's still incredibly strong and durable!" Heat pointed out.

"Then it looks like we'll have to pack some serious wallop to take it down," Eternal said before charging at it. He brings out his plasma blade and slashes at it… but it quickly breaks off before he's punched back. "Oof!!!" he grunted.

After Eternal’s attack had failed, Sunset and the other two members of the Victory Squad charge at the mechanized giant. The mechanized giant raised both arms and slammed the ground hard, causing a massive shock wave, knocking everyone back.

"This thing is indestructible," Heat commented. "Sunset, did you find anything on it?"

"I only caught a glimpse of something glowing around its armor, but not enough time to analyze the material," Sunset said.

"Maybe I can help!" Eternal said, activating his plasma blaster and firing rapid shots at the titan-sized android. Right away, an energy shield revealed itself, absorbing the blasts. Sunset took this chance to analyze the force field up until Eternal got grabbed and punched more times and got thrown against the wall hard, making an indent.

“Yep!... This thing has an energy force field around it.” Eternal grunted in pain before he fell off the wall and onto the ground.

“Wait! So it's extremely durable and we can’t touch it?! Oh, that’s just great!” Israel said.

"And it gets even worse, I can’t target any of its weak spots with my nanobots. We'd need to hit it some high-voltage to overload the shield's circuits to shut the force field down and none of our gadgets have that kind of firepower!" Sunset explained.

As the 4 heroes were standing for a while, the large mechanized android’s cyclops eye began to glow red, which puzzles the group before, without expecting it, a laser beam shot out of its eye and towards them. They all quickly dodged it in the last second as the beam easily cuts through the doors into the storage vault.

“IT HAS A FUCKING LASER BEAM!!!????” Eternal shouted.

“We need to take this outside. If that thing takes out the support beams, the whole place will collapse!” Sunset informed the boys.

"Good point! Everyone! Out of the building! FAST!" Eternal shouted before bolting out of the Canterlot City Deep Storage Vault with the rest of his comrades. The android came out as well, unfazed and unharmed, ready for more.

“Does this thing ever run out of batteries?!” Israel asked loudly before jumping away to avoid an incoming laser beam from the android’s eye.

“It doesn’t run on batteries, Israel!” Heat responded. "Their power comes from the arc reactors. And it looks like the arc reactor in this one is shielded by 3 layers of Chromium!"

“Well, How are we gonna reach the core?!” Eternal asked as he continued firing many plasma bolts at the android, only to prove useless against its force fields.

"Wait! I think I might know how to reach past it! We need… our dragon friend!" Sunset said.

"You mean… Aurora?" Heat implied.

"But how? We don't know where she is or how to contact her!" Israel said.

Meanwhile, at Silver’s apartment. Aurora is resting on her new bed in her new bedroom; peacefully dreaming pleasant dreams; reliving good memories that she once had.

But as she was in her deep sleep, she starts to feel a disturbance somewhere in the city. She doesn’t know what it is, but she can sense the chi and the distress from four individuals that she was familiar with.

This feeling she sense was impossible to ignore; more importantly, it made it difficult for her to get any sleep. It frustrated her completely; more than that, it made her now possess a killing intent.

And as her anger grew, Aurora’s eyes open wide with them glowing in bright blue light with sparks of blue electricity coming from them.

Back to the area where the Canterlot City Deep Storage Vault is located; Sunset and the Victory Squad continued their standoff with the mechanized 12-foot android that was giving them a run for their money.

"I'm going for it!" Heat said, charging at the titan android. He jumped past one of its punches and grabbed onto its heavily armored body. "Eat my Electromagnetic Pulsations, motherfucker!" he shouted before charging EMPs throughout its body… or at least tried to. "What?! It can't be! This thing's protected by EMPs as well?!"

Sure enough, the robot grabbed him by the neck and slugged him in the face, sending him flying backward, even knocking his helmet off his face. He landed on the ground hard, coughing up small drops of blood.

“HEAT!” Eternal shouted for his brother, before charging at the android in a blind rage. “YOU BASTARD!!!” He shouted trying to land a punch only for the android to grab him in its hand and toss him towards Israel and Sunset, who was coming up from behind it as a surprise attack. Causing all three of them to fall to the ground and in more pain than before.

After having to deal with the other three, the large android stomps over to the wounded Heat, looking down at him with its menacing expression-less gaze. Deciding to put an end to the human, the mechanized giant raises its right arm up and swiftly brings it downward towards Heat's face.

But then, out of nowhere, something… or someone grabbed his arm before it was an inch away from Heat. The androids turn its head, only to see the face of an angry 8ft dragoness who’s claw was surprisingly holding the android’s arm from moving it without much effort.

The two were locked in their staring contest for a while until Aurora forced the android’s arm upward and then delivers a swift roundhouse kick into its body which struck the android with enough force to send it crashing into a nearby building in less of a second.

After taking a hit like that, the android charged out of the building it crashed into and raised its other arm for an attack; however, Aurora avoided it with incredible reaction speed and then delivered an elbow, a backhand punch, and later a back kick to the android’s back, causing it to fall to the ground like a rag doll. Even though its force field held up; however, it seems to have taken damage after several blows from the dragoness.

The android quickly gets up and tries to fire its laser beam at its attacker, but Aurora does a backflip to avoid it and landing behind it. The android quickly tries to deliver a backhand punch; however, the dragoness caught its hand in her right claw, twisting its metal fingers before looking it straight in the eye.

"I… have had it… with you wretched… metallic demons… RUINING MY BEAUTY SLEEP!!!" Aurora shouted in rage before hip-tossing the larger android over her and slamming it hard into the ground.

With her foe being incapacitated for the moment, Aurora channels her rage, and her eyes glowed brightly as her whole body emits lots of blue electric energy as she calls upon her magic to summon a massive storm, which spanned across the entire city and beyond it. Aurora then raises her arms into the air as a stream of lightning bolts struck down towards her. With her claws catching it in her palms, forming it into a massive ball of energy.

And soon, the dragoness unleashes her attack onto the android; causing the area to emit bright light, causing massive energy waves and electrical surges across the entire city. Then in a quick second, the bright light disappears out of existence.

In the epicenter of the light, which looked to be undamaged by the large energy attack, stood Aurora next to a small crater which was originally where the android was; not even a speck of dust was left behind. After vanquishing her foe, Aurora was growling in anger before she recollects herself and calms down after taking 3 deep breathes.

After finding her inner peace, she turns away from the crater and is now facing Sunset Shimmer and the boys standing together, and all were completely shocked by what they saw.

"Aurora… remind me not to wake you up at a bad time," Israel said, frozen in fear. "And… thanks for your help, we… we owe you one."

“Oh, I wasn’t here to help you. I just wanted to annihilate that metal giant for disrupting my sleep. But since it came at a good cost, you are most welcomed.” She replied, “Now if you all excuse me, I’m gonna go take my beauty rest.” She added before taking off into the air and flies away from the area, leaving four shocked teens behind to process what just happened.

“Ok, now I just realized why no one in history would want to pick a fight with a spirit dragon,” Sunset stated.

“I think we all just witnessed why,” Heat responded.

"She's certainly something, I'll give her that," Eternal said.

"Even the most graceful beauties can have so much… RAWR! And don't say it, Eternal, I already got the message," Israel added.

"And… now that she's taken out that two-ton titan, can we please get out of here before the police arrive and blame us for this destruction?" Sunset suggested. The boys didn't say a word or skipped a beat.

And not wasting another second, the four of them quickly bolted away from the scene without being detected.

The boys and Sunset arrived back at the tower where Heat and Israel decided to rest up, seeing as how the two wound up taking quite a bit of damage. Sunset Shimmer stayed with Eternal so they could finish up their date. They watched the rest of the Avengers movie, snuggling on the couch, but Eternal still felt a little uneasy after what just happened today.

“Not how I pictured our day? Guess we can always count on androids to ruin our moments.” Sunset said sarcastically.

"True. She's getting better with her creations. And she picked one of the perfect places to create that monstrosity. That storage vault was used to store all these failed experiments from the Canterlot Science Foundation. But Zoor turned one of those failures into the perfect weapon." Eternal said. "That… and she had the nerve to kidnap my brother and friend. But I have you to thank for helping me get them outta there."

“It’s no problem at all. We look out for each other, no matter what.” She replied. “Although… It’s gonna be hard to get Israel and Rainbow to realize that.” Sunset added.

"Yeah. He's not the best at handling his emotions that well, but he still has a heart," Eternal said. "Rainbow dash can be a real handful, too, with her big mouth."

“But she’s loyal to the end… even if her ego gets the better of her,” Sunset replied.

"That's true." Eternal looked into Sunset's beautiful eyes, then… boop her right on the nose. "And that's for being cute."

Sunset giggled. "Like you're one to talk," she boop him back. And so, sometime later, after the movie ended, it was late and almost bedtime. "That was a nice movie. I hope you had fun," Sunset said, stretching her tired body.

"I sure did. Hey, since it's late, why don't you go ahead and sleep in my bed for tonight? It's plenty warm and comfortable," Eternal offered.

"Hmmm," she said, stroking her chin. "Okay, but on one condition: you snuggle with me in bed."

Eternal’s face turn instantly red after hearing that statement from Sunset. "As in… share the same bed "snuggle?"

"Is that so wrong?" Sunset asked, smirking.

"N-Not at all. Follow me, I'll even loan you some of my sleeping clothes. Uh… you don't mind that I sleep in tank tops and sweats, do you?"

“No, I don’t mind. Also thanks for the offer… but…” Sunset started to blush as she leans into Eternal’s ear and then whispered very softly. “I tend to sleep in the nude.”

"Uh… w-w-well… alright. Is it… alright if I… s-s-sleep nude with you, too?" Eternal asked.

"Don't see why not. I already saw your naked upper body back at the beach, so I'm dying to see what the rest of you looks like," Sunset chuckled playfully. Eternal's face remained rose-red as he escorted Sunset to his bedroom.

When they arrived, Sunset was impressed with his decor. His bed was big enough for at least three people, a bookshelf with all of his favorite DVDs and video games, a picture frame with him and his parents and brother, his desktop computer; which he uses for musical purposes. And multiple postures of Marvel and DC.

“Wow. Who knew you were so decorative?” She said.

"What can I say? Deep down, I have a geek inside me," Eternal shrugged. While his back was turned, Sunset began stripping out of her clothes. “Is your home similar to what my room's like?"

"Sort of. It's pretty spacious, but not as big as your whole tower. But it's still home. Sometimes, when I'm bored, I play games online. And don't laugh, but I can sometimes go hardcore with I gamer rage." Sunset said as she pulled off her shirt.

"Is that so? I'd love to see that happen. You probably look adorable when you're angry," Eternal said playfully.

"How about setting your sights on something else, big boy?" Sunset suggested. Eternal looked behind him and blushed crimson red at the sight he's beholding.

Sunset stood in front of him, wearing a skimpy-looking thin black string tight bikini that tugged on her big G-cup breasts and could barely cover up her womanhood. Her thighs were thick and she then turns her body around to show off her thick, bubble butt before turning back around to face him again. She placed her hands behind her hair, staring at him with a seductive look on her face while posing to look even sexy than she already is.

“Like what you see, big boy?” She asked in a seductive tone of voice, while she swayed her body a bit to make her large breasts shake a bit.

"More than you'll ever know," Eternal said, frozen in shock.

"Then, why don't you ditch the rags and show me what you're packing," Sunset teased. "And maybe… just maybe… I'll let you feel up my boobs." she groped one of her milk jugs and flashed a nipple at her blushing audience. Speaking of which, Eternal quickly removed his clothes and displayed all of his healthy, alabaster skin, along with his long, red hair. But the big prize she saw… was his massive semi-erect, 9-inch long dick… soon it was a foot long once fully erect. "Whoa!" Sunset said, her eyes widened in surprise. "How were you able to keep that monstrous dick tucked away?"

"It's… a lot more complicated than you think," Eternal said. "Is it… bad?"

"You kidding me?!” Sunset replied while getting onto her knees with Eternal’s meat rod at her eye level and then she wraps her hand around it, admiring its size. “You’re huge! I say you put all guys to shame!” She stated.

"I… gee, thanks," he chuckled nervously.

After having a look at his manhood, Sunset gets back up onto her feet, pressing her whole body against his. Eternal’s mind went wild when he felt the incredible softness and firmness of Sunset’s breasts pressed against his chest. "Come on, hotshot. Join me in bed and you'll get to experience the full treatment," she said seductively.

"Yes ma'am," Eternal nodded. He holds onto Sunset and then brings the two of them on top of his bed and then snuggles up close to each other. Sunset's hand stroke Eternal's massive meat pole tenderly. Eternal put one of his hands against one of Sunset's boobs, groping her while using his other hand to finger her wet vulva. The bacon-haired girl let out a soft moan from the touch of his hands against the sensitive parts of her body.

"Mmm, oh yeah. You've got some pretty good skills with those hands. Are you sure that you're not a virgin?" Sunset asked teasingly, grabbing his balls.

"P-Positive. But… I could ask you the same thing," Eternal replied, trying to keep his cool.

"Oh yeah, I'm a virgin. I guess this means we'll be punching each other's V-card by the end of this. I'm looking forward to it," she said before locking lips with her brand new lover. Eternal embraced his new girlfriend as well, wrapping his muscular arms around her curvy, and hot body. "But… I'm also wondering how good you taste down there. Let me see what other goods you've got… babe."

Sunset then crawled down so she was eye-level with his hard-on. She gave it a few strokes and then took it nearly halfway into her mouth. She gagged a bit a first due to its size before she was taking an inch of it deeper.

"Nnngh!!! You're pretty good at this, Sunset!" Eternal groaned in pleasure.

Sunset took glee and pride out of his reaction, giving her confidence that she was pleasing him real good. She gave him more of an amazing show, poking his dick through her cheeks while she was bobbing up and down. She moaned on his thick meat sausage, giving him goosebumps all over his body. She then pulls his cock out of her mouth for a brief minute, licking her tongue against his shaft, before taking it back into her mouth.

"Good god, this feels fantastic!" Eternal moaned, clenching the bedsheets. Sunset's ears heard him loud and clear. She decided to reward her boyfriend with an added touch to his already incredible blowjob.

Sunset leaned upwards and captured his dick with her breasts and rubbed them up and down on his massive meat pole while giving him warm, slow licks. "How are you liking the treatment now, big boy?" Sunset asked seductively.

"Now I get why others like this so much! It's even better than I ever imagined!" Eternal shuddered in pleasure.

Sunset giggled at his response and then takes the tip of his cock into her mouth and continues to bob her head on it as she rubs her breasts against his shaft. She let out soft, deep, sultry moans while continuing to enjoy his cock.

Eternal was feeling immensely aroused and after a few seconds, he then felt like his cock was about to burst at any moment. His massive length was growing inside her mouth. She deep-throats him to get the results she wanted. Eternal couldn't hold it in much longer and eventually blew his load deep inside her mouth. He had loads of his cum stored away inside for who knows how long.

Surprisingly, Sunset was able to drink it all in just a few gulps. Of course, she nearly felt a bit full from all of that; although, it made her crave more. After she finished, she let go of his massive length and looked up at her partially satisfied lover.

“Wow. That was a very big load there. You enjoyed it didn’t you~.” Sunset said.

"More than I thought possible. You're incredible," Eternal replied between breaths.

Sunset chuckled at his reply as she looks at his cock once more and sees that it wasn’t even fazed or even gone down. It was still hard and big. This surprised her very much.

“Well, well, it looks like that blowjob/titjob combo wasn’t enough. Guess we’ll have to push on over to the main course.” Sunset stated.

"Is that right?" Eternal asked, smirking.

"Yup. And don't worry. Today's a safe day for me. Which means you can dump your load inside me all you want and not have to worry," Sunset assured, winking at him.

"In that case," Eternal grabbed his bacon-haired lover and set her down on his bed before getting on top of her. "You know… you're a real cute and sexy when you stare at me like that." he pointed out, staring into her half-lidded eyes, admiring her cute flushed cheeks and sultry smile. "I love you, Sunset."

"I love you too, big guy. Now come and fuck your Slutset! Fuck me as you own me," she urged. Eternal quickly grabbed his throbbing member and aimed it at her dripping snatch. He grazed her outer pussy lips just to tease her, then slowly stuck it inside, breaking past her hymen and making her into his woman. She shouted and gasped from his large dick finally putting an end to her virginity once and for all. Eternal saw small droplets of blood trickling out of her love cavern.

"Are you alright?" he asked, concerned.

“I-I’m fine,” She replied softly in pain. "I just… didn't expect this feeling. I'll… I'll be alright, just… give me a moment to get used to your cock, babe," she added. Eternal nodded in reply and didn’t move at all to avoid causing any more pain to Sunset. To help her out, Eternal leaned down and planted his lips on Sunset's, helping her with easing the pain. She moaned softly and hugged her caring boyfriend.

After a minute of waiting, Eternal started thrusting his hips, plowing Sunset's inner walls. She moaned a little louder and nearly quivered in excitement. His dick was so massive, it was hitting spots inside her she didn't know she had. She could even feel his cock knocking at her womb entrance repeatedly without effort. His strength was unnatural and so intense that just in one thrust, Sunset felt her legs turn to jelly.

"Fuck! Oh, fuck! How the hell was you still single before I met you?" Sunset moaned.

"You think other girls would want to date a guy with this kind of body and having these things under his eyes?" Eternal chuckled, pointing at the red scar birthmarks under his eyes. "Besides, you're the only girl in my sights right now." he began to pick up the pace and put more power into his thrusts. Now wet slaps can be heard in his entire room, along with Sunset's pleasurable moans, too.

"Yes! That's the spot! Fuck me harder! Turn me into your cum slut! Don't stop until I'm filled with your hot cum!" she urged, clinging onto him.

Eternal didn’t hold back his strength and put all his power in his thrusts, they were so intense and rough that Sunset cummed 10 times. At this point, she couldn't even lift her arms, let alone her legs. The biggest surprise was when Eternal ended up forcing his way into her womb and continued with greater speed.

"F-F-Fuck! I… I can't… I can't… Oh god, you're too big! I'm a slave to your…" but Sunset ended up climaxing once again before she could finish her sentence and arched her head back.

But Eternal wasn’t gonna show any mercy. In a quick moment, Eternal ejected himself out of Sunset, turned her over onto her arms and knees on the bed, and then roughly shoved his cock back into her pussy and continue his thrusting. Sunset hollered like a bitch in heat, loving the rough sex she was having. Just then, Eternal smacked her ass, making her yelp.

"Yes! YES! Spank me harder, master! I've been a very bad girl! Punish me! Punish me!" she begged, having been broken even more. Eternal kept spanking her ass hard and thrusting faster and harder inside her wet cunt.

"Who's ready for the biggest creampie?" Eternal whispered in her ear. Sunset didn't respond, her mind not thinking straight. "I said "WHO?!" he yelled, smacking her ass again.

"ME! I'M READY FOR YOUR CUM, MASTER!!! DUMP IT ALL INSIDE MY SLUTTY PUSSY!" she hollered.

"That's more like it," Eternal growled. He held onto her hips and humped her as much as he could, making her moan louder. At long last, Eternal grunted as a huge gush of his hot seed poured into her wanting womb, flooding her insides. Sunset screamed at the top of her lungs and came one last time before going completely limp. Her stomach slowly bulged out from the excessive cum filling her up. She looked like she was at least 7 months into pregnancy. But due to Eternal being so pent up, his cock didn’t halt its process. And soon Sunset’s bloated belly inflated more until it was similar to the size of a yoga ball, and her mind was completely shattered after that.

After he finished, Eternal pulled his flaccid dick out of her overfilled pussy and watched her fall limp on his bed, twitching with a satisfied look on her face. Eternal laid himself down next to his bloated girlfriend and wrapped her in a comfy blanket with him before kissing her cheek. "Goodnight, babe," he whispered before passing out from fatigue.

Meanwhile, with Aurora, she's busy roaming around in her dreamland, dreaming of the days she used to spend with her dear friend Starswirl. She walked along a large hallway with thousands of moving paintings hung on the walls, and all of them contain images and memories of all the times she spent with Starswirl, from the beginning of their friendship to the last time they saw each other.

She smiled from the times she had with the old man. But her most favorite memory, as she stopped at a precise painting; containing an image of her and a young boy child; hugging itching and looking like they were laughing. The boy was Starswirl. Back around the time when he was the first to approach her without fear. Aurora looked towards her aged friend and gave him a big hug, nuzzling him.

But then… she heard the sound of flesh being pierced and Starswirl groaning in agony. She looked at Starswirl and saw blood, leaking out of his mouth. She gasped and looked to find a stab wound in his chest. "No! NO! Not again, please!" she begged, trying to stop the bleeding. But it was already too late and watched her friend fall to the ground, lifeless. "NO! PLEASE, STARSWIRL, GET UP!!!"

Nothing. But then, she felt another hand being placed on her shoulder. She looked behind her and found… Starswirl? She looked at the spot where he died and… he wasn't there. She looked behind her again and saw her friend, looking perfectly fine… for a brief moment until a dark figure slashed at his throat from behind. Once again, he fell lifeless. "NO!!! STOP IT!!! PLEASE, NO MORE!!!" she begged again. As she looked up, she saw Starswirl again, running towards her from a distance. But then… lightning struck him and knocked his lifeless body to the ground. "STOP IT! STOP IT! STOP IT!!! ENOUGH'S ENOUGH!!!" she screamed.

She ran over towards her dead friend once again and cried over his death. Just then, she felt this strange liquid gushing out of her mouth. She looked down and saw that… it was blood. Then she felt Starswirl's reanimated corpse come alive, grabbing her arm and looking at her with his dead, white eyes. And on his neck, she could see a large tear in it, as if something or someone had bitten a chunk out of it. Then she has a thought in her mind which horrified her more.

"Aurora… why?! Why… didn't… you… SAVE… me?!? I thought… we were… best friends! How… could… you!!!" Starswirl barely managed to say before his body withered away and turned to dust, crumbling right in front of her.

"NO… NO!!! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" she screamed in horror.

"Aurora! Aurora, wake up!" another voice called out to her. Soon, everything around her flashed brightly before going black and she jolted up, wide-awake inside Silver's apartment with the said man standing by her side. "Aurora, are you okay? What's the matter?" he asked, concerned.

The amazonian dragoness was breathing heavily, drenched in sweat, and looked traumatized. She couldn't give him a straight answer and just grabbed Silver, hugging him as she sobbed up a storm. Silver was taken aback but hugged her back. The former convict had never seen her looking so vulnerable like this before. Whatever she dreamt about really spooked her.

"Uh… there, there. Everything's okay. It was just a bad dream. Let it all out," Silver said, not knowing what else to say.

The dragoness cried and cried for a good 15 minutes until she had no more tears to shed and she eventually calmed down. After hearing that she had stopped crying, Silver then lets go of Aurora and looks up to have a face-to-face with her.

“Feeling better?” He asked. Aurora shook her head a little while remaining silent. Silver could tell that whatever she was dreaming about, it shook her entire soul. “Do you wish to talk about what happened?” He asked.

"I… I can't… it's… it's too gruesome. I don't wanna relive it," she whimpered.

"Okay… okay. You don't have to. Just… let me know if you need me for anything. I'm gonna head back to bed," Silver replied before getting ready to leave. Aurora then grabbed him by the wrist, stopping him.

"Please, don't go. I'm… I'm scared. I don't want to be alone," Aurora whimpered, more tears flooding out of her tears.

While Silver was hesitant to do so, mostly because Aurora wasn’t wearing any clothing. But seeing that she was still traumatized by what she dreamt of, overturned his thoughts, and reluctantly he nodded in reply.

“Ok, I’ll stay for the night. But just know that one day you’ll have to tell me about your dream, okay.” He replied.

Aurora was a bit against that, but she didn’t care as long as Silver would stay with her. So she replied with a nod.

Soon after that, Silver laid down on the bed beside her, and once he did, Aurora laid up against him, holding him tight to find comfort; and Silver did not protest at all. And he tried his best to ignore the fact that he was sleeping with an 8ft-foot, busty dragon; who’s large breasts are pressing against his chest. He didn’t want to think of that. All he wanted to do was at least help Aurora feel comfortable to fall asleep again.

“Thank you,” She whispered to him as she finally falls asleep.

"I…" Silver said but he didn’t wanna wake her up so he then whispered. “Goodnight Aurora.”

Then he closes his eyes and he too fell fast asleep.

A Cyber Ninja Holiday Special

Author's Note

Well, Tis’ the season to be jolly. Sorry I had taken so long in writing, had things going on. But I'm never late to the party.

So here is a chapter that is set on the holidays.

Merry Christmas to all; And to all have a good night.

A Cyber Ninja Holiday Special

A week has gone by since Sunset, Eternal, Israel, and Heat almost suffered an untimely demise from Zoor's latest mechanized android titan. Had it not been for Aurora's help, they'd have never made it to tomorrow. Since then, things have quieted down a little. Sunset and Eternal had officially become a couple and Eternal finally put the finishing touches on Inferno's latest gear. Now he just has to give it to him. And what better time to give him his gift than during Christmas, one of the jolliest holidays.

The whole group planned ahead of time, making arrangements to spend the entire day at the tower and have fun playing games, eating treats, exchanging gifts, and just being together.

Inferno and the other boys were sitting in the living room, drinking hot cocoa, or eggnog in Inferno’s case; talking about their year and telling each other jokes. Spike was the one telling the jokes and he was making the boys almost laugh to death. And yes, they invited him; including Luna and Celestia too. It’s the holidays, after all, every family member and friends must gather together to celebrate.

The girls were by the food table, conversing about what they usually talk about. And during the conversation, Sunset receives teases from the girls about her night with Eternal last week.

Some of the groups were chilling on the couch, watching some wonderful Christmas movies, getting into the festive spirit even more. "It's not every day we get to celebrate a wonderful Christmas with family, but also our students, as well," Luna said before sipping some of her delicious hot cocoa.

"I agree, Luna. What a perfect way to celebrate the holidays.” Celestia replied while taking a sip from her hot cocoa and having a bite of some gingerbread cookies.

“Eating gingerbread, uh? Glad to see you stop eating cake for once.” Luna teased her older sister.

"Silly Luna, cake is my #1 favorite pastry, but I have a major sweet tooth for other things. And besides… you know all the cakes I eat goes straight to… my big girls, right?" Tia asked, cupping one of her huge milk jugs. Which had Luna on high alert and then grabbed her sister’s hand and forces it to her side.

“Are you insane?! We’re in the presence of our students, it is the wrong time to be acting lewd.” Luna whispered.

"Relax, none of them are listening in on us," Tia replied before pinching her sister's cheek. "Also, has anyone ever told you how cute you look, Lulu?"

“Stop calling me that! I’m not little anymore.” Luna replied with a flustered look on her face and her cheeks turning red.

“Oh, c’mon Luna, just relax. We’re not at the school anymore, so we should be free to act casually as we do.” Celestia stated, before she then smacks her younger sister at her rear, causing Luna to jump and let out a yelp before Tia quickly brought her hand to the side before anyone notices.

Luna looks at her sister with a glaring expression, yet her cheeks were more flushed and even redder than they were before. “Tia!” She quietly scowls at her.

Inferno and Tempest were just chilling by the window, looking down at the city as it's coated in a blanket of snow.

“Wow. Who knew that the city would look amazing with this snow?” Inferno said.

"I know. You don't see snow this beautiful in the army. And it's even better because I've finally got you by my side to enjoy it. It feels great to be back where I belong," Tempest said, clinging to her lover's arm.

“Yeah, and it feels even better now that I’m now a part of a family that gave me so much love and support. For the first time in 4 years, I can finally enjoy the holidays like everyone else.” Inferno stated. Then the two would later have AJ walking up behind them and join in.

“And ya better be, or otherwise we’ll have ta drag ya out of yer room ta do so,” She stated before clinging onto the Inferno’s other arm.

"Noted. I can't thank you, girls, enough for everything you've done for me. I love you two," Inferno replied before kissing each girl.

"We love ya too, sugarcube," AJ replied.

"And nothing's gonna change our minds otherwise," Tempest added.

“That sounds wonderful,” He replied before turning his sights onto Israel across the room. “I just wished Israel could change his. He and Rainbow still haven’t even talked to each other about the incident between them.” Inferno stated.

"Well, it's time to break up that feud. ‘Ah can't stand to have mah friends bicker durin' the most festive holiday o' the year!" AJ said, sternly. "So, where's the boy at?"

"I think I recall him heading to his room to get something and then Pinkie Pie followed him. Any guesses on what they're doing?" Tempest asked.

"Eh, I won't even bother guessing. She's been aching to get in bed with him ever since I talked Fluttershy into sharing him with her," Inferno stated. "I'm starting to wonder if that boy's got a huge hard-on for the "cute" ones."

"Ah wouldn't put it past him. Also, get a load o' Spike over there. He's havin' a blast," AJ said, pointing at their purple friend, who's just grabbed Rarity and pulled her in for some serious lip-locking under the mistletoe.

“That dude is probably the luckiest bastard alive. I mean many guys at school would wanna date Rarity, and Spike beat them to the punch.” Inferno replied.

"Ah say he deserves it. After all the times them bullies picked on him and teased him fer bein' too short to go out with any gal, Spike finally got the girl o' his dreams. We were right to be friends with the Lil' munchkin," Applejack added.

“Now all those guys who picked on him will be left crying like babies,” Tempest stated.

As Inferno, AJ, and Tempest were having their conversation, Rarity and Spike walked over to the food table and filled their mugs with more hot cocoa for them to enjoy.

“This is the best holiday I could ever have!” Spike said as he took a sip from his mug.

"I couldn't agree more, my darling Spike. And you look adorable in that new sweater I made for you," Rarity said, gesturing to the green sweater with a reindeer sticker on the front.

"Well, I couldn't let such a nice gift go unnoticed, especially when it came from you, Rarity," Spike replied. "Just wait until I hand you my present. You'll love it."

"I know I will," Rarity replied. “And perhaps you might like the second gift that I have planned for you, darling.” She added, while she intentionally shakes her G-cup breasts a little. Spike's eyes quickly had hearts in them and almost had a nosebleed.

"I… I'm gonna enjoy it, Rarity," Spike said, blushing. Rarity giggled and hugged her precious lover. Spike hugged her back, the two nuzzling cheek to cheek.

Across the room, near the edge of the living room, Heat and Twilight watched the two from afar and they can’t help but smile seeing how happy the two are.

"Now that's what I call true love at its finest. Rarity's a real angel to accept Spike into her life as her boyfriend. So, how long has it been since you and the girls became friends with him?" Heat asked, looking pleased with the happy couple.

“Since sophomore year. So about… 3 ½ years.” Twilight replied.

"Wow, that's nice. Which, is why Inferno and I worked on a special gift for him. And not to worry, I've got a special gift lined up for you, too," Heat added, stroking her soft cheek.

“When it’s coming from you, I definitely can’t wait,” Twilight responded and then kissing him on the cheek.

"That's nice to hear… Twily," Heat teased. He kissed her on the cheek and boop her on the nose, earning a squee for his cute girlfriend.

"Never thought to be able to see a Christmas party as lively as this one," another female voice said, startling the two. Twilight and Heat turned and noticed that Chrysalis had joined the party all dressed up in warm clothing that Rarity had made for her. She wore a gorgeous Santa Clause-style outfit that filled her out nicely, with her III-cup breasts stretching out her outfit.

"Ho Ho Holy smokes! You look amazing, Chrysalis!" Heath commented, blushing a little.

The adult woman didn’t reply and tried not to show any expression to her captors; however, hearing Heat’s comment made her feel flustered and her cheeks turned red.

Soon everyone turned towards Chrysalis, seeing her in her Christmas outfit. The girls were shocked to see how her clothes showed off her curves while the boys were shocked and bewildered by how sexy she looked.

“Well, whaddya know? Santa Claus has come to town.” inferno stated out loud. “Or… into the room, I guess? Uh, I got nothing to say.” He added.

"Good one, Inferno," Twilight chuckled.

"My word, you look smashing, Chrysalis. Although, I do apologize if it feels a little… snug in certain places I won't mention," Rarity said.

"I can handle showing off a little skin," Chrysalis said, looking away. “And I certainly do not need your praise.” She stated as she was crossing her arms underneath her bust, pouting while she was feeling flustered.

"Come on, Chrysalis. It's Christmas, we're all here to celebrate the most wonderful time of the year, live a little. You're one of our guests," Heat said, sincerely. "Come on, the past is the past, this is now. There's no harm in letting your hair down every once in a while."

'I… I… suppose," Chrysalis replied hesitantly. She still didn't feel like she belonged there, especially since she's being shown kindness from the same young man who she had tried to kill in the past. Not only that; she had a very bad history with his mother and aunt, after all, she did murder their parents and mentor years ago.

"Here, how about I offer you a drink, or maybe something to eat," Heat said. "I'll even have my friend Israel help me."

"You forget… your friend is in his bedroom with your little pink friend fucking her brains out," Chrysalis stated bluntly, not bothering to filter her foul language. “I had to hear them from the other room.” She added while shuddering from the thoughts of it.

"Called it!" Tempest exclaimed.

“Guess I owe you 5 bucks, Tempest,” Rainbow said towards the military bombshell.

"That can wait. But when our horny friends come out of his room, you'll have to make it up to him for saying that stuff back during our binge-watching," Tempest said.

“What?! He’s still on edge about that?” Rainbow asked.

"The guy is sensitive about most things, so it's only natural he'd still hold a grudge," Eternal butted in.

“Oh really? Cause the sounds of him and that pink friend of yours screaming and moaning in the other room convinced me that information is bullshit.” Chrysalis replied before picking up a gingerbread cookie and taking a bit out of it.

"Ever heard of angry sex? Well, that's partly what you're hearing, Chrysalis," Heat said.

“Well I wish I didn’t hear it; cause I couldn’t have a moment of peace to myself.” She replied.

“But seriously, this grudge of his nearly got him, Eternal, Heat, and Sunset in a dangerous situation that almost costed their lives,” Inferno stated. “If this doesn’t become resolved soon, I don’t know what will happen?”

"It'll get resolved, just you wait, babe," Tempest said.

As the group was having their conversation, the elevator door rings, and the doors open, revealing both Trixie and Derpy arriving just in time for the party. "Behold! The Great and Powerful Trixie has arrived!!!" she proclaimed before looking towards Heat. “But as for you, my prince charming, your Secret Santa has Come to Town!” she added because she was wearing a sexy Santa outfit with a short skirt, and her G-cup breasts stretching out the fabric and showing a lot of cleavages.

"Sorry to keep you waiting, everyone. I hope you like my special homemade Christmas muffins," Derpy said, holding a fresh basket of delicious muffins. Derpy was wearing a cute cream-yellow colored sweater that hugged her tight waist and large, jiggling H-cup breasts and matching skinny jeans. She also wore some cute reindeer antlers and a Rudolph red nose.

"Trixie! Derpy! We're so glad you could make it. It wouldn't be a party without you," Heat said, welcoming both girls with a warm hug. "And you both look so beautiful, too."

"Aww, thank you, my prince. Trixie did her best to look her best just for you," Trixie replied, posing all sexy for him. Heat chuckled.

"Hey, where's your other friend? The silver-haired one?" Derpy asked.

"Uh… he's…" Heat paused, trying to find the right words.

“He’s taking care of some… ahem, important business. Also, he’s venting out right now,” Inferno interrupted.

“Oh he’s venting all right,” Tempest whispered to Applejack, who chuckled in reply.

"Venting? Is he feeling cranky or something?" Derpy asked, innocently. "OH! I know what'll cheer him up! Some of my delicious muffins and a big, warm huggy!!!"

"Derpy, it's that kind of attitude that makes me want to be friends with you so much," Trixie admitted, hugging her friend.

“Aww, thanks, Trixie. And hey, you didn’t speak in third-person this time, that’s certainly new.” Derpy replied.

While the two were hugging, Inferno was gripping his chest with his hand, looking like he was about to have a heart attack. But he wasn’t really; he was just overwhelmed by the unrelenting cuteness.

“Too… Cute… Can’t… Shutting down.” He mutters as he fell back towards the ground and fainted. Everyone looked over him, not even showing any worry or panic because they got used to seeing Inferno had his ‘Cuteness Overload’ from time-to-time.

“Mom, Auntie, Inferno fainted again. Get the couch ready.” Heat informed Celestia and Luna.

"Oh dear," Celestia rolled her eyes, chuckling. She and Luna prep up the couch to make it comfortable as Eternal and Heat grabbed Inferno's unconscious body, dragged him over, and laid him down on the couch.

"How often does this even happen, sister?" Luna asked.

"This is probably the 10th time, from what I'm told. Inferno is hopeless around anyone or anything that's extremely cute," Celestia pointed out.

“Yeah, and whenever we have Derpy come by for a visit; Inferno drops to the ground in a matter of seconds,” Sunset added.

"Sometimes the same thing happens with Israel. But when he sees Derpy, he mostly sprints for her and gives her lots of hugs and comments on how cute she is," Twilight added.

"He's such a sweetheart, he makes me feel like I matter," Derpy said, hugging herself and keeping that pretty smile on her face. “But I feel awful for causing Inferno to faint.” She stated while looking at the unconscious young man with worry and slight guilt.

“Naw, don’t be sugarcube. That’s just meant that he finds ya adorable; although, his noggin’ can’t handle it.” Applejack replied.

"Really? I'm that cute to him?" Derpy tilts her head, putting a finger to her chin. Just then…

"DERPY!!!" a familiar voice called out. the entire group turned to the hallway entrance and saw Israel carrying Pinkie on his back. He slowly walks over to the couch and sets Pinkie down gently before kissing her cheek and then running over to give Derpy a big hug. "IM SO HAPPY TO SEE ONE OF MY FAVORITE CUTIES!!!" he exclaimed, nuzzling her cheek-to-cheek.

“Yay! It’s good to see you again, Israel.” Derpy responded while hugging and nuzzling him back.

"Right back at you, Derpy. How's life treating you?" Israel asked.

When Israel asked her that, Derpy’s gleeful expression suddenly faded and her smile barely becoming noticeable. Israel was confused by this sudden change, and he wasn’t the only one, the others saw this too and were curious about it as well.

"Aww, Derpy. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to bring up some possible bad memories," he said, comforting her.

After a few seconds of silence, Derpy’s smile and innocent expression springs back to life and she replied. “It’s fine.” She said before turning towards Eternal. “Do you all have a bathroom in this place?” She asked.

"Sure, take a left down the hall, it's the 2nd door on the left," Eternal said.

Without even replying or saying ‘thank you’, Derpy walked away from the group conversation and followed the directions she was given, towards the bathroom and once she reached the door, she opened the door and closed it behind her. When she left for the bathroom, everyone was left clueless and confused.

“What the heck just happened?” Tempest asked.

Meanwhile, after entering the bathroom and locking the door, Derpy placed her ear against the door, listening to see if anyone was standing in the hallway. Hearing nothing but silence and the sounds of everyone still in the living room, Derpy backs up from the door and walks over to take a seat on the bathroom toilet. After seating down, she reached into her pocket and pulls out her cellphone; dialing up a number on the screen and waited patiently for something or someone to pick up.

After a second, someone eventually answered the phone.

“Hello, this is the Scratch & Melody’s residence, who is this?” The person on the phone asked, who was a girl with a British accent.

“Octavia, it’s Derpy.” The cross-eyed girl replied to the person. “Is Dinky still awake? I just wanna check up on her.” She stated.

"Derpy? I didn’t expect you to check in this early; you really can’t handle being away from her for a night.” Octavia replied. “Anyway, she’s barely awake. Vinyl and I were playing a board game with her, so there's no need to worry."

“Can you at least put her on the phone? Please?” Derpy begged.

"Sure, of course. Dinky, darling. Your mother's on the phone," Tavi called out. There was a little pause until Derpy heard the sound of a young girl on the phone.

"Hi mommy," Dinky said.

“Hi, baby. How is Aunties Vinyl and Octavia treating you?” Derpy asked.

"They're great! We watched movies, cartoons, played board games and they even gave me some neat presents, a mini piano, and a little radio, too," Dinky replied happily.

Derpy let out a small chuckle from hearing Dinky sounding happy; it nearly made her tear up a little bit, so much so that the little girl could hear her through the phone.

“Mommy, are you ok?” Dinky asked.

"Y-Yeah, mommy's okay, baby. She's just happy that you're happy. I'll be sure to pick you up later after she and her friends finish our get-together." Derpy said.

“Can we go see the Canterlot City Christmas Tree after?” Dinky asked again.

“Yes. Yes, we can go see the Christmas Tree after.” Derpy responded before letting out a sigh. “Remember, my precious little Dinky; Mommy will always love you.” She stated.

"I love you too, mommy. You're the best mommy in the whole wide world," Dinky replied.

Derpy tried to hold it in, but she couldn’t fight the tears. “See you soon, my little muffin. Bye.” She said before she hung up on the phone. And after she did, Derpy then starts to cry silently in the bathroom, letting out all the emotions she had hidden away.

Unbeknownst to the young mother, Trixie had been standing out in the hallway, overhearing everything inside, and felt sorry for her friend, Derpy. Not wanting to intrude more, Trixie turned and walked back to the living room, leaving Derpy to continue pouring out her raw emotions in the bathroom.

After arriving back in the living room, Trixie spots everyone sitting on the couches and a few of them sitting on the floor; having a conversation. She walks over to them and sits down beside Heat and Twilight on the sofa, even scooching herself closer till her breasts were pressing up against his arm.

"Heh, nice to see you again, too, Trixie. You look amazing, by the way," Heat said.

"Trixie hoped you'd like it. She wanted to look her best for her handsome prince. Trixie's been feeling rather lonely without her prince charming," Trixie replied, clinging to him.

"Okay, Trixie. I think he gets the picture, already," Twilight said, rolling her eyes before clinging to her boyfriend.

'Oh dear, here we go again,' Heat thought to himself.

“Is Inferno still out cold?” Rainbow asked while looking over to the couch where Inferno laid unconscious, with Applejack and Tempest sitting by him.

“Eeyup, he’s out like Big Macintosh after his 3rd date with Sugar Belle," Applejack confirmed. "Hang on a minute, Ah got just the remedy fer that. Y'all might wanna look away." The others were confused why she'd ask that, but they did it anyway. AJ, on the other hand, got up close to Inferno and unbuttoned her shirt, and pressed her breasts against Inferno's face. "Wakey wakey, lover boy. Ya can't go 'round sleepin' this early. The night's still young."

Applejack even tapped Inferno's cheeks to wake him up. And soon the inventor squinted his eyes open a bit. His vision was a bit off, only seeing an orange blur until his vision was cleared and he was met with AJ’s huge ‘apples’ right in his face. And out of pure instinct, his eyes widened and his whole body jolted itself awake as he immediately sits up straight with a flustered expression on his face. After seeing that her method work, Applejack quickly button up her shirt and then sits up in her normal sitting position.

“He’s up and runnin’ again,” She informed the others. “Y’all can turn forward now.” After saying that, everyone turned back to their normal sitting positions.

Inferno turns to face AJ with a flustered, yet stern face. He then mouthed out a few words such as: “When this is over, I’m gonna pound that ass of yours until you can’t walk.” Which had AJ blushing and smirking a bit.

"Ah'll be all yers by the end o' the night, sugarcube," AJ mouthed back.

“Well Inferno, glad to see you’re back in the land of the living,” Eternal said.

"Seriously, how many times are you gonna faint from the extreme cuteness until you become used to it?" Heat asked.

"What's so bad about Derpy being cute?" Israel asked. "I like it when she's cute nonstop. Especially to the point where it’ll make Inferno faint. She's just so precious, just like Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.”

"Aww, thank you, Izzy," Fluttershy replied, blushing.

“Are you girls trying to put me into a coma?!” Inferno asked loudly.

"No… us? Come on, you know us, we'd never try that," Pinkie replied innocently. "Plus, I can't play cute since I'm kinda… handicapped at the moment." she gestured to her limp legs.

“We can see that, Pinkie,” Sunset responded.

"Anyways, what shall we do next for our Christmas party?" Spike asked.

“Why don’t we play some fun games,” Twilight proposed. “Something to play as a group.

“I know. How about we play Truth or Dare?” Trixie asked, with a sinister smile.

“Trixie, that is an evil game,” Inferno responded. “And not because there were a few horror movies that have the title; “Truth-or-Dare”.”

“Well, no one is proposing any other ideas, so that’s all we got,” Tempest replied.

"YIPPEE!!! I love Truth or Dare!" Pinkie cheered.

"Game on. It's been a while since I played that game," Celestia said, deviously. "Watch out, everyone, I am a lean mean master of Truth or Dare."

"She's not joking, everyone. Celestia has never lost in a game of Truth or Dare," Luna warned, feeling a bit scared.

"Alright, everyone. Get in a circle, we'll get this started. Except you, Pinkie. You can sit where you are since you're… you know," Sunset said.

"Sexually satisfied? Oh, you bet I am," Pinkie said in her kinky voice, feeling the sides of her body, reminiscing of her kinky time with Israel. Most of the others blushed a little before shrugging it off and getting in a big circle.

"Okay, so who's going first?" Twilight asked.

"I will," Celestia said. "Inferno, Truth or Dare?" she grinned.

Inferno was a bit anxious and freaked out to be the first one to be picked out. Of course, he cannot remain silent forever, so he guessed his decision. “Uhhhh… Dare?” He replied, anxiously.

Celestia chuckled deeply. "I dare you to… boop Derpy on the nose and endure her cuteness for 1 whole minute."

“Uhh...Buts she’s not here.” Inferno responded until Depry comes walking into the room and sees everyone sitting on the floor.

“Hi, everyone!” She said while she smiled and waved. “What are you all doing?” She asked.

“Oh shit,” Inferno whispered to himself.

"Derpy! There you are, we've been waiting for you. Want to play Truth or Dare with us?" Fluttershy asked.

“Sure. I’d love to!” She replied as she joins the group circle, sitting in between Luna and Israel.

“I’m gonna fucking die,” Inferno silently stated to himself.

“So, who’s up first?” Derpy asked.

"Inferno is. Celestia just dared him to boop you on the nose and endure your cuteness for a whole minute," Rainbow replied. "He's a dead man walking." she chuckled.

“Well, Inferno… Time to do the dare.” Twilight said.

Inferno gulped in fear as he got up from his sitting position and walked over to sit next to Derpy. Hesitantly, he lifted his finger towards her face, and in a single motion, he booped her right on the nose. Derpy let out a cute squee, then a giggle. "Hehehe, yay! I love boops," she exclaimed.

Then in just 5 seconds, Inferno immediately fainted and fell onto his back, unconscious once again.

"Oooh!!! Inferno lost! So, what's his punishment?" Spike asked.

“I think being unconscious is already a punishment for him,” Sunset claimed.

"He's lucky, otherwise I'd make him watch one of his girlfriends get… "serviced" by one of his best friends," Celestia said. "But I wouldn't make them go all the way. Now, since he's knocked out, we'll have Derpy go next."

"YAY!!! Okay, umm… Rarity, Truth-or-Dare?" Derpy asked.

“Honestly… Truth,” the fashionista replied.

"Okay, good one. What muffin flavor do you think is more beautiful? Strawberry or blueberry?" Derpy asked.

"Hmm… well, I would have to say blueberry, simply because they're my favorite flavored muffins and they match perfectly with my hair," Rarity replied, adjusting her perfect curls.

"I agree with you on that," Spike said, staring at his precious gem. She giggled happily.

“Okay, Rarity wins this round, can we move on before this lovey-dovey infects us all,” Rainbow said in impatient; not that she was jealous of Rarity and Spike’s relationship, and everyone else’s.

"In that case, Rainbow. Truth or Dare, darling," Rarity said.

“Pfft! Dare!” She replied proudly.

"Very well. I dare you to… tell everyone about what club you used to be the president of," Rarity said deviously.

Rainbow stares at her with a shocked and glaring expression. “You bitch!” She replied.

"Tut, tut. You know the rules, darling. And you asked for a dare," Rarity pointed out.

Rainbow grumbled and pouted while everyone was staring at her with curious looks. "Fine." she pouted, blushing. "I… I was the… the president… of… OF THE ITTY-BITTY-TITTY CLUB! There, are you happy now?" Rainbow asked, turning away, pouting adorably.

"You? You're kidding me, right? Have you seen how big your bust has gotten?" Heat asked, gesturing to Rainbow's nice rack. Which were about a DDD-cup.

“Yeah, why would you even call yourself that?” Eternal asked as well.

“Everyone called me that back in sophomore year, ok!” Rainbow replied loudly.

"But that's over now and you've grown into a fine young woman," Eternal stated.

"Thanks, Eternal. Now, since it's my turn… Israel, Truth-or-Dare?" Rainbow asked.

"Truth," he said bluntly.

"Okay. Are you still upset about what I said during one of our binge-watching marathons?" Rainbow asked.

"You wouldn't accept the damn decision or how I explained the situation… and said the next episode would be more exciting… so yes," Israel said with a cold, monotone glare.

"Okay… then if it makes you feel any better… I'm sorry for making you feel bad. I didn't mean any harm and I understand that I was the worst fucking bitch in the whole world for that. I just hope you'll forgive me and maybe we can… still be friends," she offered.

Israel's glare slowly went away and he let out a sigh. "Alright, I forgive you," he replied before they scooched towards each other and hugged. They went back to their spots afterward and resumed the game. "Alright, Sunset. Truth or Dare?"

"Dare!" she said confidently.

"I dare you to… wake up Inferno with something that'll give him a raging hard-on," he grinned.

"Ooh, I like your style," Sunset smirked.

“I hate your style,” Eternal responded.

Sunset chuckled before crawling over to Inferno and leaned into his ear. "Oh, Inferno. Tempest is all dressed up in a nice wedding gown, waiting for you… and her boobs are about to pop out real soon," she whispered.

Afterward, she backed away and sure enough, Inferno jolted up; however, Sunset wasn’t able to back away further in time as his face unexpectedly, as well as accidentally, smashes right in between Sunset’s chest causing the two to become off-balance as Inferno fell flat to the floor and Sunset falls on top of him… with her bust landing directly on his face. She yelps in surprise and gasps in embarrassment.

"You silly boy. You're only supposed to go for Tempest's and AJ's boobs, not mine," Sunset said playfully before getting up.

Inferno gasped for air and his face completely flustered and looking confused.

“What… the fuck just happened?!” Inferno groaned. “I remember booping Derpy on the nose and then I wake up to Sunset being on top of me?! Please tell me no one dared her to kiss me!” He said.

"No, Israel dared me to wake you up in the best way possible. So… I whispered in your ear that Tempest was in a wedding dress and her boobs were gonna popped out while she's waiting for you to take her," Sunset explained.

“Then, when you jolted awake, your face accidentally jolted upward to smash into Sunset’s chest and then you two fell towards the ground together, with her breasts on your face,” Pinkie added.

Inferno laid completely shocked. “Eternal… If you’re in the room. Please don’t kill me, I respect you too much.” He stated loudly.

"It wasn't your intention, so I hold no grudge towards you," Eternal said, holding a thumbs up.

Inferno let out a hysterical laugh while holding a thumbs up towards him as well before his arm fell to the floor. “Uh… I’m… I’m just gonna lay here for the while.” He said. “And I swear to God…. If Zoor and her androids don’t kill me… You girls will.” He honestly exclaimed.

"Is that so bad, Inferno?" Celestia asked.

“Your dare nearly put me into a coma.” He replied.

"It was only a bit of harmless fun," she replied innocently.

“Ok let’s continue, who’s turn is it?” Eternal asked.

"Mine," Sunset cleared up. "Luna, Truth-or-Dare?"

The vice-principal silently thinks to herself before deciding her choice. “Dare me,” she said.

"Okay. I dare you to… snuggle with the cutest boy in the group, nothing sexual, just some nice snuggles with the cutest guy in here," Sunset said. "For three whole turns."

"Really? That's not so bad. In that case…" Luna then got up from her spot and moved towards Heat Blitz, snuggling with her adorable nephew. "It's been a long time since we've shared this moment dear nephew."

"Yeah, I missed these snuggles," Heat replied snuggling his aunt.

"Awwwww," the girls said in unison.

“It’s enough to make a grown man cry… Except I dried up through my tear supply.” Inferno said while he still laid on his back.

"They'll refill in due time," Israel said.

"So then, Fluttershy… Truth or Dare?" Luna asked.

"U-Umm… I pick Dare," Fluttershy said.

"Wow, how Flutter bold of you. Anyways, I dare you to recite a verse from your favorite song and finish off with a "yay." Luna said.

"Oh my… I… I don't know if the boys can handle it," Fluttershy said.

“Just do it. At least I’ll die listening to your beautiful singing voice as the last thing I hear,” Inferno responded.

"O...Okay then," she replied before clearing her throat. "Dreams to dream, in the dark of the night. When the world goes wrong, I can still make it right. I can see so far in my dreams, I'll follow my dreams until they come true... Yay," she finished, followed by letting out a cute whimper at the end.

And at that moment… even Israel fainted from her cuteness and angelic singing voice. Everyone stared at him in confusion and shock.

“Huh? I thought I was the one who was gonna faint?” Inferno stated. “But still… such a beautiful voice.”

"Fluttershy, you were magnificent, darling!" Rarity commented.

“Thanks, Rarity,” Fluttershy replied.

Alright Flutters, your turn to give someone a Truth or Dare.” Sunset informed her.

"Oh… okay. Umm… Twilight, Truth or Dare?" she asked.

“Hmmm… Dare?” She answered.

"Okay… I dare you… strip Heat Blitz’s shirt off," Fluttershy said.

"Wait, what?" Heat asked.

“What?!” Twilight asked as well.

“Oh, this is gonna get interesting,” Sunset stated.

"Uh… well, okay then," Twilight said before crawling towards her boyfriend. She grabbed the bottom of his shirt and pulled it up and took it off and blushed deeply before suffering a nosebleed at the delicious sight. Heat was usually a skinny guy, but thanks to all those training sessions and missions, it's given him a more athletic body, even making him a bit taller, complete with a 6-pack. His muscles weren't huge like his brothers, but they were still incredible to look at.

"Twilight! Are you alright?" Heat asked, concerned, holding her in his arms.

"Dude… you do realize you made her faint just from checking you out, right?" Israel pointed out.

"I didn't think it was that big a deal. I didn't even notice it up until now," Heat said.

"And I thought I was only one that faints around here, but Israel and Twilight proved me wrong,” Inferno commented.

"Guess I'd better wake her up," Heat said before kissing his girlfriend on the lips.

"Mmm, this would make for some very kinky fanfiction… oh wait a minute, this is a fanfiction!" Pinkie Pie commented.

"Uh, Pinkie… do I have to make you use a wheelchair for a whole month?" Israel asked.

"Ooh, kinky." Pinkie commented.

“Can we please move on now!” Chrysalis blurted, wanting to avoid the conversation. “Who’s turn is it?” She asked.

"That would be Twilight," Heat said, who's holding his lover as she's waking up. She sits up and rubs her head. "Finally awake, Ms. Adorkable? It's your turn."

"You're lucky you're cute, Heat," Twilight chuckled before heading back to her spot. "Alright. Chrysalis, Truth-or-Dare?"

“What?! Out of everyone, you chose to ask me?!” Chrysalis asked in disbelief.

“C’mon Chryssie. Answer her question.” Pinkie responded. The woman turned to the party girl with an annoyed and angered expression.

“Don’t… call… me… that!” She replied before turning to the adorkable nerdy girl and sigh in defeat. “Fine… Dare.” She replied.

"Okay, I dare you to… rest your head on whichever boy you think is the hottest and let them comfort you," Twilight said.

Chrysalis’s facial expression turned shocked and flustered while her cheeks turned completely bright red. ‘You gotta be fucking kidding me!?’ she shouted in her mind.

“Well, Chrysalis, who are you gonna choose?” Sunset asked.

Chrysalis was left in silence as she looks towards all the boys in the room. The boys that she’ll never choose are gonna be Eternal and Israel. Mostly cause she had a traumatic experience with Eternal and Israel… well, she didn’t want to suffer the wrath of Fluttershy. That leaves the other three boys; Spike, Inferno, and Heat. She leaves the inventor out, cause he’s left paralyzed on the floor and for Spike, well she hasn’t even gotten to know him. So she made her final choice; only because he was the only one to give her a sense of comfort.

She crawled over to Heat and reluctantly laid herself on Heat's lap. Heat was surprised, but went along with it and even stroked Chrysalis' hair ever so softly. Chrysalis was still new to having someone comfort her like this, but it still felt nice.

“Aww, Chryssie is lovin’ it,” Derpy stated which had the woman blush in embarrassment.

“S-Shut up!” She replied softly.

"There's no need to get defensive, Chrysalis. Just relax a little," Heat said, still stroking her hair and giving her all the warmth and comfort she can get. And since 3 turns have gone by, Luna went back to her usual spot.

“Well, now that that’s out of the way, it's your turn Chrysalis.” Applejack stated.

“Alright then,” She replied while her sight landed on Celestia, and soon a devious smile formed on her face. “Tia… Truth-or-Dare.” She asked her former rival.

"I pick dare," Tia said.

Chrysalis’s smile grew even wider after she said that. “Very well, I dare you to… Dance in a sexual and lewd way… In front of everyone.” She stated.

Tia immediately became flustered and anxious while her cheeks turned red.

"Uh, what?!" Heat asked, shocked.

"Well… this isn't awkward," Eternal said sarcastically.

“Shit is about hit new levels,” Inferno said while he remained in his paralyzed state on the floor.

“Don’t worry, since Heat and Eternal are your sons; they will have their eyes closed,” Chrysalis added. “And if they would be allowed to go into the other room if they wish.”

"Thanks for showing mercy to us," Heat said before he and his brother left the room and went into their rooms.

“Be sure to come back after, I’ll miss your relaxing voice,” Chrysalis responded.

"Sure thing, Chrysalis," Heat chuckled.

As soon as Heat and Eternal went into the other rooms, leaving everyone else in the living room, waiting for Celestia to do her dare.

“Well, Tia… We’re all waiting.” Chrysalis teased.

"Just be warned… I'm a master dancer," Tia said before getting up and slowly stripping out of some of her clothes and dancing sexually in front of everyone. Her body twists and shakes in a way that puts any pole dancer or stripper to shame. The girls were shocked, yet jealous of how amazing their principal's body looks, especially when she dances like that. As for the three boys in the room; Inferno, Israel, and Spike; they were all instantly lost to her movements as if she had them under her spell. Then when Celestia started to do her big finish by twerking her phat ass; which caused Israel and Spike to have bloody noses while Inferno now had no sense of movement in his body; if he wasn’t paralyzed before, he is now.

'If I could, I'd fuck her brains out right now,' Israel thought to himself.

‘This brings back the memories at the beach; except I wasn’t paralyzed then.’ Inferno thought to himself.

'I'm happily taken, I'm happily taken, I'm happily taken,' Spike thought to himself.

Finally, Celestia finished off by giving her audience a good view of her sexy cleavage poking out of her bra and showing her booty. "Satisfied?" she asked proudly.

“Very,” Chrysalis replied, with an evil smirk.

"Good. Eternal! Heat! You can come back in!" Celestia called out as she gets fully dressed back in her clothes. Soon the two brothers exit from their rooms and walked into the living room, and soon sat back in their positions.

“Well…” Luna said, who was rather speechless after that performance. “That was something.” She added.

"Yes. And since she's been patient… Pinkie Pie, Truth-or-Dare?" Tia asked.

“Well, I’m in no condition for a dare, so… Truth.” Pinkie replied.

"Okay, have you ever gone a whole day without eating anything sweet?" Tia asked.

"Are you kidding me? I can NEVER go a day without my fuel supply, plus my sweets fill me out in all the right places," Pinkie replied, cupping her boobs. “You should know that Celestia.” She teased the woman. "Now… Celestia, Truth-or-Dare?"

“Pinkie, she already went.” Twilight informed her.

"No, it’s fine, Twilight. I pick Dare. I always pick dare," The woman stated with pride.

"Then… I dare you to… BREASTFEED ONE OF YOUR SONS!" Pinkie proclaimed.

"WHAT?!?!?!" Both boys asked in shock

“WHAT?!?!?!” Everyone else shouted.

"Okay, that… I cannot, in good conscience, do that," Celestia said.

“HUZZAH! My sister has finally lost Truth-or-Dare! This is a glorious day!” Luna cheered with glee.

"Aww, Luna sounds so cute when she says "Huzzah!" Israel commented.

"Then since you refused, you and I are gonna discuss the proper punishment after this.” Pinkie stated, with an evil grin on her face.

"Alrighty then. In the meantime, who's next?" Celestia asked.

“It’s my turn,” Inferno stated. “But first, I thank Pinkie for avenging me.” He added.

"You're welcome, Inferno," Pinkie replied.

“Alright, now… Tempest, Truth-or-Dare?” Inferno asked.

“Hmmm, dare,” Tempest replied.

“Ok. I dare you to… Kiss AJ on the lips for a solid minute.” Inferno said.

"You truly are a pervert. But I'll do it since it was you," Tempest said before moving over towards Applejack, getting up close to her. "Hope you're ready to put on a show."

"In front of Inferno? Ah don't mind," AJ replied. Both ladies got in so close, their boobs mashed with each other. No sooner than that, their lips touched together.

“Ooooooh.” The rest of the girls said all together before they start to giggle. The kiss got heated to the point where tongues were dancing. Next, they were feeling each other's hot bodies and stroking each other's faces. Inferno was just sitting there, watching his two lovers go at it. Eventually, a minute passed and the two girls pulled away, AJ looking flushed.

"Wow, you've given me a real craving for apples, AJ," Tempest said seductively.

"Ah'm glad ya liked it. And Ah hope our sweetheart got a good look at his little performance? Just wait 'til later on when we git down to the good stuff," AJ replied, staring at Inferno with her half-lidded stare.

“I’ll be waiting,” Inferno replied with his voice breaking a bit.

“Alright, AJ it’s your turn now,” Rainbow stated.

"I thought it was gonna be Tempest's turn," Fluttershy said.

“Whoever it is, go!” Pinkie shouted.

"Alright then, Applejack. Truth or Dare," Tempest said.

"Ah'm gonna go with Truth," AJ said boldly.

"Then tell me… who do you think has the bigger butt out of all the girls here?" Tempest asked.

"Uh… well…" AJ paused, unsure and feeling a bit awkward. She looked at all the girls in the room to see who's butt was the biggest, but was unsure. "It's hard to say, but if Ah had to choose… it'd be a tie between Celestia and Chrysalis."

"Izzy, do you think my tushie is big?" Derpy asked, looking back at her ass. Israel's face flushed from how cute and innocent she asked that. "Is it bad that I have a big booty?"

"N-No, of course not. It just means there's more of you to love," Israel replied, almost fainting from her cuteness.

"Yay!!!" Derpy cheered.

"I always thought Applejack had the biggest apples," Pinkie commented.

“Oh, she does,” Tempest replied as she gives AJ’s rear a hard smack.

"Whoa, Nelly!" AJ yelped. "Y'all are gonna git it after that," she pointed at Tempest.

"Okay, so, who else hasn't gone?" Sunset asked.

"Me! Trixie hasn't gone yet!"

“Alright then, Trixie. Truth or Dare.” Applejack asked.

"Trixie picks Dare!"

"Alright, Ah dare ya to smother Heat with a face full o' them hooters o' yers," AJ said.

"Trixie likes this dare. Alright. Trixie's coming for you, my prince charming," Trixie said before crawling towards Heat. Then she sits beside him on her knees before she grabbed his head and placed his face in between her breasts and smothering him with them. "Like what you're getting from your princess? Trixies bets you are. It's okay, anything for you."

Heat's face was blushing heavily, and his brain was in complete shut down as he felt the softness and firmness of her breasts. After some time, she gives Heat some time to breathe and planted a kiss on his cheek.

“Did Trixie make your night, my prince?” Trixie asked with a seductive tone.

“Y-y-yeah.” Heat replied, barely able to keep himself from talking clearly.

"Wonderful. Let Trixie know if you want more. Trixie will be waiting," she said before moving back to her spot.

“Okay, who’s the last one to go?” Israel asked.

“I think it’s Eternal,” Twilight responded.

“Well, then. Eternal... Truth-or-Dare?” Trixie asked

"Hmm… I pick Truth," Eternal said.

"Okay. Do you ever fantasize getting down and dirty with multiple girls?" Trixie asked.

"Uh…" Eternal paused, trying to recall if he did. "Probably back when I was still single and fighting crime with just the three of us. But now I've got Sunset, so I'm good for now."

“Aww, that’s so sweet,” Derpy responded.

"Okay, if there are no other people who haven't gone, can we do something else?" Chrysalis asked, growing bored.

“Well it’s getting late, maybe we should start giving out presents to everyone.” Inferno proposed. “Also Eternal, Heat, could you guys help me on the couch? I’m still paralyzed from that dare with Derpy.” He asked.

"Sure, pal." Heat said.

"Not a problem," Eternal added. Both boys helped Inferno up and set him down on the couch.

“Thanks.” the inventor said in gratitude.

"Anytime, buddy. Anytime," Heat replied.

"Alrighty, I'll go ahead and pass out,” Inferno said.

"Aww, but why? Don't you want to open presents with us?" Derpy asked with her big puppy-dog eyes and quivering lips.

"Hnnnnngh!!!!!!!! I can’t say no to that adorable face.” the inventor replied.

"Yay!" Derpy shouted before hugging Inferno, nuzzling his cheek.

"Alright, everyone. Sit down and we'll get this started." Luna stated before grabbing one of the presents and checking the contents. "Ah, Inferno, you're first up. This one’s from Eternal." She then handed Inferno his gift.

"That's unexpected. I wonder what he got me," Inferno said, checking out his neatly wrapped present before opening it up. Underneath the wrapping paper was a box and inside, he found some new hi-tech gloves, boots, and a type of disc gadget. "What's all this?"

"I made some new battle gear for you. With these, you can join us on our missions in the field and that little disc is a kind of gravity disc you can use to fly around," Eternal explained. "I made it myself with Sunset's help."

"You… made this… all for me?" Inferno asked, surprised.

"Sure. Go ahead and try them on," Eternal replied.

“Maybe tomorrow, I’m still paralyzed in the legs," Inferno said. “Though I may make adjustments to the Infinium; perhaps maybe... Eh, maybe I’ll do it tomorrow.

"Fair enough," Eternal shrugged.

"Next… oh, we have a gift from Spike… to Rarity," Luna said before handing the present over to the alabaster beauty.

"Why thank you, Luna," Rarity said before opening up her gift. She gasped in shock and swooned at what she found inside. A beautiful heart-shaped necklace with a rare fire ruby embedded in it. "Spike… this is… it's… it's so beautiful!"

"I'm glad you like it, Rarity. I wanted to give you something special," Spike said.

"Oh, Spike. I love it so much! Thank you, darling," she replied before hugging her fun-sized boyfriend and planting her sweet lips onto his.

"Awwwww," everyone said in unison.

"How sweet. Now then, this next present is for… Derpy! Aww and it's from your dear admirer, Israel, isn't that sweet?" Luna commented.

"Really?! He got me a present?" Derpy asked, excitedly. Israel nodded. "YAY!!!" The adorable muffin muncher went and got her present and opened it up. Inside, she found a wonderful picture frame of everyone and above the picture, it said "To Our Precious Muffin Girl. We Love You Dearly." Derpy sniffled and went back to Israel, hugging him tighter, crying happy tears. "Thank you! Thank you so much, Izzy! This is the best gift ever!"

"Aww, you're welcome Derpy," Israel replied, hugging her back.

"That's the sweetest thing anyone's ever given me. Thank you! Thank you!" Derpy went on. Israel kept hugging her and patting her on the back and stroking her hair tenderly.

"That's our Israel. Always the sweetheart to nearly everyone he meets," Fluttershy said.

"And while those two are hugging it out, here's a couple of presents from me to my dearest and handsome nephews," Luna said before handing this one present to both boys. They get curious and open it up to find a picture that left both boys confused.

It was a music box. And when they opened it up, a beautiful song played, and in the box, they found a picture of what looked like their grandparents, Galaxia and Cosmos back when they were starting as a couple.

"G...Grandma… Grandpa…" Eternal whispered to himself, shedding some tears. It was sad since Eternal never got to meet either of his grandparents, neither did Heat.

"Your grandparents were always dying to one day spoil you to death. I remember when our dad said if he had a grandson, he'd want to teach you how to fish after he retired from fighting. And our mom… well, she just wanted to hold you in her arms." Celestia said, crying a bit.

"I would've loved to meet them," Heat replied, unable to hold back his tears.

"Which is why we gave you their music box. It was one of their most precious family heirlooms. This music box was what brought them together. And now we've decided to give it to you boys, to help you feel closer to your grandparents." Luna said. She then yelps in surprise when Eternal leaps in and hugs his aunt.

She could feel his body shaking, hearing him sob quietly to himself.

As this was going on, Chrysalis felt a great sense of remorse deep within her soul. She turned her head away, unable to watch this scene if it was intended to force her to feel this immense guilt.

After an emotional exchange, Eternal sat back down and Luna resumed handing out gifts to everyone in the room.

“Alright, the next gift goes to… Twilight Sparkle. From Heat Blitz.” She stated.

"Yippee!!!" Twilight shouted. She went over and got her gift and turned to Heat with a wink before opening it up. She gasped and let out a fangirl squeal as she pulled out a book with the title "Canterlot Origins." "Heat!!! How'd you get this book?! I thought these were sold out in every book store!"

"Strangely enough, I found it in the hands of a scalper who stole the book from someone else a while back. I busted him and got to keep the book as a reward. Not only that, but it's the 1st edition to boot," Heat said casually.

"Oh my gosh! I can't WAIT to read this! Thank you so much!" Twilight replied. She cupped his cheeks and planted a big kiss on the lips, then resumed hugging her new book, squealing some more like a cute fangirl.

"Heh, Still as adorkable as ever," Heat commented.

"Next, we have a gift for Rainbow Dash. And it's from Twilight," Luna said.

"Sweet! Let's see what I got!" Rainbow exclaimed as she got her present. She ripped the wrapping paper off and nearly flipped when she saw the title "Daring Do and the Lost Underwater Kingdom." "OHMYGOSH! OHMYGOSH! OHMYGOSH! DARING DO!!!" Rainbow fangirled adorably.

“Aww, Rainbow is kinda cute when she acts all fangirl,” Israel commented.

"Hey! I'm not cute!" Dashie pouted, blushing. "But man, am I stoked to read this!"

"I'm sure you are. Now, the next gift is for… Sunset Shimmer, from Eternal Flames," Luna said, handing her present to Sunset.

"Thanks. I wonder what it is," Sunset said before opening it. finding a beautiful necklace with an orange crystal. "Wow, Eternal. It's beautiful."

"Yeah, I saw that crystal and thought of you, so I went and bought it while I was out and about. It cost a pretty penny, but it was worth it," Eternal said.

Sunset takes the necklace and places it around her neck, after doing so, she then wraps her arms around him, pulling him into a hug to show her gratitude. "I love it so much, babe. Thank you very much."

"You're welcome," Eternal replied, hugging her back.

"Seeing you two together brings a smile to my face," Celestia commented.

“Thanks, mom.” Eternal responded.

"Now then… For the next gift, it's for Tempest Shadow, from her sweetheart, Inferno," Luna said. She grabbed her gift and handed it over to Tempest. She accepted it and opened it up. She found inside is a golden bracelet, with detailing and style that you only see in royal jewelry. It was made from silver and it had detailing and symbols that looked like stars, but to top it off, it had a large, beautiful moonstone placed in the center of the bracelet. And around the moonstone was a sentence written on it, saying; “You are the greatest friend I could ever ask for. I’d be a fool than not tell you that I am in love with you; Now & Forever.” Seeing this, made Tempest shed tears from her eyes and a smile forming on her face.

“It’s… It’s… Beautiful.” Tempest tearfully stated.

“R-really?” Inferno asked.

"You bet. Thanks for the amazing gift, babe," Tempest replied before giving him a warm hug. He hugged her back, then both went in for a warm kiss.

"It does my heart good to see those two like that," Celestia said

“It’s so beautiful that I’m shedding tears right now,” Luna commented as she was wiping away said tears. "Now let's see… our next gift is for… Celestia. And it's from… everyone!"

"Really? All of you got me a gift?" Celestia asked.

“Yeah, we did,” Sunset replied.

“We did as a thank you for everything you did for us,” Rarity added.

“We had to empty all our pockets for it,” Inferno commented.

"That's so sweet of you all," Celestia replied before opening up her gift. Inside, there was both a plaque and a photo. The plaque showed a sign that said "To The Most Dedicated Mother, Teacher, and Principal." And of course, the picture had everyone in the picture, big smiles all around, standing in front of CHS. Celestia felt her heart melt from this sweet gift. "Aww, you're all so sweet. Thanks for the gift. I'll be sure to frame it on my desk when I go to work."

"You're welcome, Celestia," Sunset replied.

"By the way, Luna. Check that present. It's yours," Heat said, pointing to the present wrapped in dark blue Christmas wrapping paper. She picked it up and saw that it was from her nephews.

"Heat, Eternal, you didn't have to," Luna said.

"We know, but we wanted to. You've done a lot for us, too," Eternal replied.

"Oh well, if you insist," Luna said before opening up her gift. She pulls out a beautiful midnight blue long-sleeve shirt with silver letters that read "World's Best Aunt." Luna's heart melted when she saw this shirt. "Oh boys, it's wonderful."

"Go ahead, try it on," Heat said. Luna nodded and went into the hallway to change out of her other shirt and into her new one. Then she came back in her new shirt, feeling so happy for herself and her nephews. "Wow, you look beautiful!"

"Thank you, Heat. You and Eternal make me so happy," Luna said before going to hug her nephews, crying happy tears.

“You’re welcome, auntie.” Heat replied.

"Anyways, for our next gift we have… Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. Both from their sweetheart, Israel Yabuki," Celestia said, taking over.

"YIPPEE!!!" Pinkie cheered.

"Yay," Fluttershy said softly.

“Well, what are you, girls waiting for. Open it up! I wanna see.” Derpy responded to them most adorably. And Inferno had to struggle to not faint again.

The two cuties opened up their gifts, Fluttershy pulling out a cute bunny barrette and Pinkie Pie pulling out a cute cream-yellow T-shirt with a balloon sticker on the front as well as a fresh batch of homemade chocolate chip scones.

Pinkie Pie squealed happily while Fluttershy tried on her new barrette. "BEST! GIFT! EVER!!!" the party thrower screamed.

"Aww, Izzy. I love my new barrette, it's so cute," Fluttershy said.

"I was hoping you'd like it. The scones are something I baked myself in my spare time. I know how much Pinkie likes sweets and how much you love animals, Fluttershy," Israel said.

"We love, love, LOVE our presents. Thank you, Izzy!" Pinkie exclaimed before hugging him tightly, almost cracking his spine.

“Whoa, easy there, Pinkie. Ya don’t wanna break his back, do ya?” Applejack informed her.

"Oopsies. Sorry," she replied before letting go of her lover. "Now, it's your turn to open our gift!"

"Got it," Israel replied. Fluttershy and Pinkie handed him their gift and watched as their lover opened it. Inside, he found a pair of glasses. "Hmm, these look pretty cool," he said before trying them on. "Not bad."

"What's even better is that they're fitted with a camera in case you're not dressed in your Victory Squad suit. Think of it as your "Incognito Gear." Pinkie said.

"Seriously? This is badass!!! Thanks, girls! I love these shades!" Israel said.

"Nice. Now then, our next present is for… Trixie. And it's from Heat Blitz," Celestia said.

"Aww, Trixie is flattered," Trixie replied, taking her gift. She unwrapped her present and show some sort of cloak. "Hmm? What's this?"

"Wrap it around you and find out," Heat said. Trixie shrugged and put it on, shocking everyone in the room when most of her body was gone, save for her head. "Ta-da! Say hello to your brand new invisibility cloak! It was extremely complex, but it was worth it to make this thing. Not only will you be able to vanish during your shows, but it can also hide your heat signature."

"H-Heat! I… I don't know what to say! It's… It's perfect!" Trixie said, twirling around with her cloak still on

“And now I have another reason to lock my doors at night,” Inferno whispered to Eternal.

"I couldn't agree more," Eternal whispered back.

“Alright, the next gift on our list is… for Applejack. From Inferno.” Luna said.

“Hehe, saw that comin’,” AJ stated as Luna handed over her gift, which was a bit smaller than the others. She unwraps it to reveal and box underneath. As she opens up the small box, she lets out a shocked gasp. Inside the box is a golden locket, in the shape of a golden heart with an apple and a pear imprinted on it. AJ recognized it from anywhere; it was her mother’s locket; one that her father gave to her. But the last time she saw it, it was covered in dust and very old. She then opens up the locket and inside is a picture of her parents; Bright Mac and Pear Butter.

“When you told me about your mother’s locket and the meaning behind it. I asked Granny Smith if I could borrow it and restore it, and I spent a whole week on it. Then later I asked Granny if there was any picture of your parents and thus… I had it completed.” Inferno explained his efforts on the gift.

"Inferno… if mah parents could see this right now… they'd make ya an honorary member o' the Apple family. Thank ya so much," AJ said, taking her hat off and crying happy tears. She goes over and wraps her arms around him, kissing him on the cheek.

“Merry Christmas, AJ,” Inferno said, softly.

“Awwww, this is just so heartwarming,” Derpy stated, with a bright smile.

“Eternal, are you crying?” Sunset asked her lover, who has shed tears from this moment.

It's enough to make a grown man cry… and that's okay," Eternal sniffed, shedding his tear.

"Oh, it just brings a tear to my eye," Rarity sniffled, wiping her tears away with her hankey.

"Yeah. Oh hey, look! There's one more gift," Twilight pointed. The others looked and wondered who's present that is.

“Who’s it from? And who’s it for?” Tempest asked.

"Oh, silly me. That one's for Chrysalis," Heat said.

Hearing this had the dark cerulean haired woman caught by surprised. "Why would anyone get me a present?" Chrysalis asked.

"Well, you're living with us now, so that makes you part of the family. So, of course, we'd get you a present," Heat pointed out. Heat went and gave it to Chrysalis. The former Changeling Syndicate leader accepted her gift and slowly opened it up. Underneath the wrapping paper, she finds a greeting card on top of a fluffy pillow and blanket. She reads the card and it said, "You may have gotten into trouble in the past, but your decision to turn over a new leaf is proof that not all are born evil. It'll be a long road, but we'll be there for you every step of the way. Welcome to the family."

Chrysalis was speechless beyond a shadow of a doubt. Tears poured from her eyes and she was filled with so many emotions that she can barely contain herself. Then unexpected by everyone, Chrysalis got up from her seat and ran out of the living room and towards her bedroom; soon everyone could hear her door slam shut after she went in. Everyone in the room was surprised by this sort of reaction from her.

“Huh? I guess she got a little overwhelmed by the gift.” Sunset claimed.

"Poor Chrysalis. It's probably been a long time since anyone's ever showed that kind of love and support towards her.” Israel said.

“Well, let’s give her some space. Cause I think she likes to be alone right now.” Twilight stated.

"Yeah. I gotta say, it's been one hell of a Christmas night. What do you guys say we finish off this holiday with a Christmas movie marathon?" Celestia offered.

“I’m all for it,” Inferno replied.

“Me too!” Pinkie responded. Sure enough, everyone else agreed and all got together on the couch, putting on some Christmas movies. But then… "Pssst, Celestia… you still need to accept your punishment for not taking that dare," Pinkie whispered before quietly giggled for a bit. “Meet me in one of the bedrooms.” She added.

"Okay then," Celestia said, getting up from her spot. She followed Pinkie out into the hallway and inside one of the bedrooms. Once they entered, Pinkie closed the door and locked it before turning to the older woman in the room. “Alright, Pinkie Pie. What is this punishment you’re giving me?” Tia asked.

"Okie Dokie, Celestia. Since you refused to do the dare. Your punishment will be… to get banged by Izzy!" Pinkie said.

Celestia’s cheeks reddened as she became flustered and shocked by Pinkie’s statement. “W-What?” She replied.

“You heard me. Oh and also, you must do whatever he commands of you; you know like being his sex slave.” Pinkie instructed before grabbing a box near her and handing it to the school principal. “And you have to wear these!” She added.

Celestia takes the box from Pinkie and opens it to see what is inside. And when she did, she closed the box in a quick flash and her cheeks became even redder.

“B-but Pinkie! I-I-I can’t do this, I’m a married woman and a mother too. I can’t be having sex with a younger man.” Celestia protested.

“Oh really, well you didn’t say that when you were getting it on with Inferno,” Pinkie replied which shocked the woman. “And yeah, I know about you two. During our time at the beach, we forgot to bring sunscreen, so I went back to the summerhouse to grab some, and thats when I heard you and Inferno fucking like rabbits and the sounds of you screaming his name.” She explained with a conniving smile. “And don’t worry, I won’t tell. Even a grown woman like you needs to get down nowadays.” She stated.

"I… well, my husband doesn't leave work until late at night and… he's hardly active, but still… uh… oh alright. But just promise me this doesn't get out to anybody," Celestia said.

“I will. If you agree to this punishment.” Pinkie replied. “And, just for Inferno’s sake, you give him a wild time too and tell him I told you to do so. Cause I like to thank him for helping me get together with Izzy,” she added.

"Oh, alright. Wait, is he joining in on this, or is it just Israel?" Celestia asked.

“For tonight, it’s just Izzy. And you better make it the best night he’ll ever experience. Or otherwise, I’ll take photos of your naked body and mail them to Eternal and Heat.” Pinkie responded.

“Ok! Ok! I’ll do it! Just don’t do that, please.” Celestia begged.

“Okie Dokie Lokie! I’ll send in Izzy in a few minutes. That should give you enough time to get dressed. Have fun~!” Pinkie informed her as she unlocks and opens the door, leaving the room and closing the door behind her; leaving Celestia alone to get ready.

The woman then looks down to the cardboard box in her hands and then walks towards the bed and sat down on the mattress. She then places the box down on the bed as well and then opens it up again and once again her flustered expression appeared again.

“I can’t believe I’m doing this.” She said to herself until later she thought to herself. ‘And why do I feel so excited about it?~’.

Meanwhile, in the living room, where everyone else was continuing their movie marathon. Pinkie walks back to the couch where Israel and Fluttershy were and sat down beside him. She waits for a few minutes, just like she intended and soon she turns to Israel and whispered into his ear.

“Oh, Izzy. I have another Christmas present for you. And it’s right in your room right now.” She whispered.

"Seriously? Man, you're full of surprises," Israel said, getting up. He stretched his body out and went into his room. There, he is shocked and almost killed over from spotting Celestia in all her sexy glory. The only clothing she had on her was a Santa hat and Santa style stockings. Her breasts were nearly exposed except for some hearts covering her nipples with bells on them.

“H-hello there, Israel.” She said with an anxious tone. “Like what you see?” She asked.

"Like? I think I'm in love!" he said with hearts in his widened eyes.

Celestia’s cheeks turn even redder after his comment. “Thank you… The outfit was Pinkie Pie’s idea.” She stated.

"Pinkie Pie? Why's that?" Israel asked.

“Because this is my punishment for not doing my Dare an hour ago,” Tia replied.

"Oh, I see. Did she say anything else? You know how devious Pinkie Pie can be," Israel said.

Celestia was a bit hesitant to answer, but due to Pinkie’s instructions on doing what Israel said; she answered. “She also knew about my time with… Inferno and then she blackmailed me by taking nude pics of myself and show them to my sons if I don’t give you a good time.” She explained.

"WHAT?! Oh, she is gonna get it now. Tell you what, after we finish our… fun, I'll go and straighten her out and make sure she doesn't blackmail you ever again," Israel offered

“Really? Oh, thank you, Israel. And also… Please keep your voice down, the others might end up hearing us.” Celestia informed him.

"R-Right, sorry," Israel whispered.

“Also… You do that for me… is kinda… hot,” Celestia honestly said as she drew closer and closer to the young man and looking eye to eye with him. “And… and… it’s making me horny~.” She stated with a sultry smile as she wrapped her arms around Israel and pulled him into a hot, passionate kiss.

Israel's mind lit up like the 4th of July and kissed this hot MILF back, grabbing her hips. His hands then slid down until he began to grope her large ass. The sensation of his groping made Celestia even more aroused and horny. She breaks the kiss and looks at him with lustful eyes.

“My, my, Mr.Yabuki. You crave big milf booty don’t you?” She asked.

"Guilty. I've always had a secret fetish for hot, sexy MILFs, especially the ones that are extra-thick, like you, my sexy beauty," Israel replied, cupping one of her ass cheeks and squeezing them hard. Celestia's body got even hotter the more he touched her phat ass. He surprised her when he smacked her booty hard, then cupped one of her breasts.

The woman was so overwhelmed by the feeling of his touches and grips on the sensitive parts of her body that she decided to lead him towards his bed and had him sat down on the edge as she got onto her knees and unzipped his pants, which then released his hardened, big cock right in front of her.

"Goodness! Is this what you fucked Fluttershy and Pinkie with?" Celestia asked. “Bet they were crying out your name when you stick this monster in them.” She claimed as she begins stroking his dick with her hand before she grabs both of her massive JJ-cup breasts and smash them around his manhood and began giving him the best titjob he ever had.

"Mmmph!!! You have no idea! I can also guess how lucky your husband is to have you for a hot, sexy wife!" Israel groans in pleasure.

“Oh, I let him know every morning and night when I wanted to have him fuck me; unfortunately, he works hard at his job and he gets tired. So I never once blamed him.” Celestia replied. “But God, I feel so horny all the time that I can barely contain myself.” She added as she takes his cock into her mouth and starts sucking on him.

"Mmmph!!! Maybe one of these days, I'll convince his job to cut him some slack and give him a few days off. It's obvious the business is a success," Israel said.

“Aww, you’re such a sweetheart,” Celestia replied as she got up and gently shoved Israel onto the bed and later climb over him until her large tits her up against his chin. “Since you’ve been fantasizing about my girls here, why don’t you have fun with them as much as you like.” She said.

"Aww, how sweet of you. Don't mind if I do," he replied. Israel nuzzled his face into her massive cleavage while fondling her massive milk jugs. Celestia's body twisted and turned in pleasure. She's starting to like them when they're young. She could barely contain herself. Israel then surprised her when he pulled off the stickers from her nipples and sucked on them very hungrily afterward.

Celestia had to fight the urge to let out a scream, to avoid the others from hearing them in the living room. But the pleasure and arousal he was making her feel were weakening her will to contain herself and start moaning softly and breathing heavily.

She was amazed at how skilled he was for his young age. It's like the years are lifting off of her as we speak. But this was only the tip of the iceberg. He hasn't even begun to show what he can do.

“Mmmmm...I can’t wait anymore. I need you inside me now.” Celestia instructed him silent.

"Sure thing, Tia. Go ahead and make yourself comfy," he replied, patting on his bed.

Celestia understood what he said and soon she lies down on her back on the mattress as Israel moves over so he could position himself above her. "Here I come, my busty babe," he said. He spread her legs apart, then grabbed his dick and guided it into her pussy little ways before plunging balls deep with a silent grunt. Her pussy was legendary, extremely wet and incredibly tight, more than a vice grip. "Mmmph!!! Wow, you feel good, Tia," he whispered.

He thrust inside her like a steam piston. Her folds hugged him tightly while she struggles to stifle her moans. But his skills were too much. Tia's legs quickly locked him in place. Celestia wanted to make sure that he wouldn't blow outside of her. Israel continued his relentless thrusts, hitting every sweet spot she had in there. Every spot he hit sent Tia on a quiet, moaning frenzy, thinking of the days when she and her husband went at it in their younger days.

"I...I… Israel, quick… kiss me! I don't want to… get you in trouble… with my sons!" she urged quietly, barely able to think straight. Israel did as she asked and locked lips with her luscious lavender lips. She held him in place, feeling his dick push against her womb entrance. She moaned into the kiss lustfully, listening to the sounds of her pussy making wet slapping noises and their lips smacking against each other.

This young man then grabbed one of her sensitive breasts and fondled her as he loved her. She moaned a bit loud, but it was muffled from the kiss. His fingers twist and pull on her nipple. Excitement coursed through her body and ended up making her tighter. Of course, Israel grunted and felt his dick growing inside her, ready to blow.

"Tia… I'm cumming! I'm cumming!" he whispered.

“Do it! Do it inside me! I want you to fill me to the brim.” She whispered in reply.

"As you wish, m'lady," he whispered back. He smooched her against and plowed her as deep as he could, finally reaching inside her womb and picking up speed and power. Tia kept moaning like a bitch in heat. Her pussy craved his hot seed. And soon… he delivered the goods, blowing his massive load inside her. Her greedy womb took in nearly every drop of his cum. Celestia arched her head back and gasped from the pleasure and climaxed all over Israel's cock. Her belly bloated instantly until she looked to be 8-months pregnant.

The two paused for a moment after their climaxes ended and stared into each other's eyes, panting heavily from the sweet love they made. "You were… amazing… Tia," he whispered, drenched in sweat.

The woman gave a light chuckle before kissing the young man on the lips.

“You were amazing as well. I needed that.” Celestia replied.

"Yeah… so did I. Still… I still feel like you deserve to reconnect with your husband. I know he's a good guy, but he needs to take a day off from work and have some fun with you. He's probably pent up from all those long hours," Israel said.

“I know, and I really wish he would stay home and take it easy sometimes,” Tia responded.

"Then someday, we'll get him to stay home for at least a week until so you can have him all to yourself, Tia. Just you and Blaze Burn," Israel replied.

Celestia chuckled. "Thanks, Israel. You and your friends are one in a million." She then slowly gets up from the bed and soon turns back to the young man. “Do you have a shower here? Cause I might need one after the fun we just had.” She asked.

"Yeah, Heat installed some personal bathrooms in each bedroom," Israel said before getting up from his bed. He walked over to the north end of the room and pressed on a part of it with his hand, revealing a hidden bathroom. And a spacious one at that. "Ladies first."

“Why, you’re such a gentleman.” She replied as she walks into the bathroom, but not before turning back to Israel with a smile on her face. “Wanna join me?” She asked as she gave her phat ass a spank right in front of his eyes.

"How generous. Don't mind if I do," Israel replied before smacking her phat ass.

Soon after, the two went into the bathroom together. And the only sounds that came out of there was running water, wet smacks, and lots of moaning.

The Secrets We Keep

Morning has arrived again, another Christmas has come and gone, same with some amazing binge-watching on a popular show. Everyone decided to sleepover in the tower for the day. So they were all provided with individual bedrooms to sleep in. And the first one to awake from some much-needed beauty rest was the alabaster fashionista. She let out a cute yawn, sitting up and stretching out her body. She took off her sleeping mask and looked next to her to find her boyfriend, all comfy and snug in the blankets.

She giggled quietly to herself, watching her sweet man sleep peacefully. Just to have a little fun, Rarity wrapped her arms around him, pushing her bountiful breasts against his back and nuzzling him while planting soft kisses on his neck and cheek.

Her affections seem to be stirring him up and soon, she spotted his morning wood poking through the blankets. "Oh my… what a big boy you are, Spike. And so flattering to know I turn you on so much, darling," she whispered. Spike heard her angelic voice and awoke from his slumber to turn and meet with his precious gem.

"Good morning, Rarity," Spike said, rubbing his eyes.

"Morning, Spikey-poo. Sleep well?" Rarity asked, rubbing her boyfriend's soft belly through the blankets, making him feel warm.

“Another beautiful day to awake into; especially with a beautiful woman like you,” Spike said with a warm smile.

“Aww, Spike. You’re such a charmer,” the fashionista replied with her cheeks blushing pink.

"Can't help myself. You're just so beautiful… not to mention cute," Spike chuckled, reaching up to stroke her soft cheeks.

"Your little friend would agree with you, too, Spikey-poo. But… I don't think he's very little from what I can see," Rarity pointed out.

Then she slowly gets up from her sleeping position and stands up next to the bed, still wearing her sleeping gown, which did very little to hide her impressive curves. Then unexpected to Spike, Rarity then starts to slowly and teasingly remove her gown; revealing her gorgeous, curvy and sexy body to his eyes only. Then she places her hands behind her back as she twists her body left to right slowly, causing her massive GG-cup breasts to sway. Then she hops a little, causing her mammaries to bounce in the most teasing way. Later, she turns around to have her phat marshmallow booty in his line of vision, and then she turns her head to look at him as she gave her posterior a smack.

“Like what you see, darling~,” She asked with a sultry tone of voice.

Spike's cheeks were flushed rose red at this sexy sight. "You bet I do, Rarity," Spike said with heart-shaped eyes.

The fashionista giggled at her lover’s response. Then she turns around and climbs back on the bed, crawling over him with her face and her massive boobs pressed being the only thing that he sees.

“Well now, darling. Since last night, you gave me a wonderful gift; So I think it’s only right if I can give you my gift… My body.” Rarity whispered lustfully to him. “And since that fire ruby necklace was the greatest gift I ever received; I will allow you to do whatever you want with me… I’m all yours, my little Spikey-Wikey.” She added.

"Rarity… I love you so much," Spike said in amazement before he quickly grabbed Rarity's soft, ample bosom and fondled her marshmallows in circles, making her yelp and moan in surprise. But she didn't object and allowed her lover to handle her big girls.

“Mmmmm, you love my chest, don’t you? Spikey?” Rarity moaned in delight, loving how he was playing with her ‘prized jewels’.

"Oh, I do. They're so soft, firm, and smooth. You filled out nice, Rarity," Spike said before sucking on one of her nipples. His hands then reach behind Rarity and grab her soft ass cheeks, squeezing her soft, pillowy fleshy cheeks. She let out another surprised, cute yelp, but still allowed Spike to have his way with her. All she did next was twist-and-turn her body to her boyfriend's caring touch.

“Oh~! Yes, Spike, baby. Suck my nipples,” Rarity gasped in pleasure.

But then he got a little rough and spanked her jiggling alabaster ass. The fashionista let out a yelp and later let out a soft moan from the feeling of her posterior being punished by her little prince charming.

"Your skills with your hands are divine! Mmm, keep going!" she moaned again.

"As you wish, m'lady," Spike said in a chivalrous tone. He kept spanking her ass cheeks and switched nipples, making sure every inch of her body is treated fairly. Rarity was in heaven. Her lover was getting all the right spots with his amazing bed skills. Her body was trembling nonstop and only wanted more from her skilled lover.

Once he was done, Spike used some of his strength to lay Rarity down while he got on top. He crawled up and moved his cock, nestling it between her massive milk jugs. "Care for a taste… my horny temptress?" Spike asked with a cocky smirk.

Rarity coos. "Don't mind if I do, handsome," Rarity replied before opening wide. Spike put his hands on her breasts and thrust his cock into her awaiting mouth, throat-fucking her. Rarity slurped and sucked on his massive dick, moaning like an uncouth cock-hungry slut. She was a slave to his manly meat stick. 'Mmm, those ruffians will think twice before they call my dear Spikey-Wikey "short" or midget." He's anything but that in my eyes,' she thought to herself.

Spike groaned happily, thrusting faster into her mouth, throwing his head up and loving the warmth and wetness of his lover's mouth. Sometimes, his cock would poke the inside of her cheek just for them to tease each other. Rarity locked hers and Spike's fingers together, which in turn, Spike then deepthroated her. She nearly gagged a few times but didn't stop him. Instead, she put her hands on his hips, wanting him to fuck her throat until the choker (even though she didn't have one) broke.

The more he kept thrusting into her mouth, the more her mind became blurred; nearly until it was going blank. Soon Spike can feel his cock begin to burst and his thrusting pace starts to increase in speed. The kid’s gloves were off and Spike fucked her throat swiftly like a steam piston until his climax hit home and burst inside her mouth. Jets upon jets of his cum slithered down her throat and she gulps it all down without hesitation, becoming a horny, moaning mess.

Rarity didn’t give a single fuck about her image or her supposed lady-like personality. In her mind, she said things like; “Oh yes, fill me more master! Feed me with your delicious cum! I’m nothing but your worthless slut; your obedient, lustful, and loyal slut.” She was now sex-crazed and she liked it; she liked it a lot. She felt free and alive.

After having his release, Spike pulls out his cock from Rarity’s mouth, allowing her to gasp for air and let out slutty moans and giggles from that experience she had.

"Wow! Your mouth felt so good! Say, Rarity… mind if I try something out? It's only fair since you got to taste me," Spike asked politely.

“Oh… Fuck yeah, darling.” She replied, un-ladylike.

"Whoa… who gave you such an "uncouth" potty mouth? And for that matter… I wonder how much of a potty mouth you can be when I taste you… down here?" Spike asked, crawling down and meeting her wet, swollen folds eye-to-eye. He licked his lips at his glistening prize, gazing at its, sparkling, slippery, wet glory.

He moved in and opened his mouth and began eating out her delectable womanhood, slurping her juices and swirling his tongue around her inner and outer walls. Rarity arched back and moaned loudly, shaking violently to her boyfriend eating out her special place. She squirmed to try and cope with the sweet feeling. But Spike's skills were on a whole other level. Rarity lucked out when she chose him as her boyfriend. His tongue kept slurping all of her sensitive spots.

"Oh, Spike! I'm a slave to your tongue, my darling! Right there! Thrust your tongue deeper!" Rarity moaned. Her slippery, wet passage grew wetter the more Spike slurped her. Spike was giving her nothing but the best pleasure she’s ever had.

The young man continues to eat his lover’s nethers as she felt her orgasm reaching critical levels fast. Spike could feel her walls tense up and squeeze around his tongue. But he wasn't about to let up just yet. He kept up his assault on her nether regions, trying to push Rarity over the edge.

His efforts were finally rewarded with his girlfriend shrieking in pleasure as she sprays his face with her lady nectar. Spike gulps down as much of her juices as he can to avoid choking. She practically went off like a sprinkler.

She later finished her climax and Spike pulled away, wiping some of her juices from his face.

“That was amazing, darling,” Rarity gasped in delight and arousal.

"Thank you. You tasted like strawberry and vanilla ice cream," Spike said.

"Why thank you, darling. Though, I am thinking of cutting back on the ice creams. Stress eating can go to my thighs," Rarity replied, rubbing her thighs.

"You sure? Because you look fine to me," Spike said. His flattery just keeps on turning on Rarity more and more. Now, Rarity sits up and pulls him into a sultry make-out session.

She can taste a bit of herself while they kissed, but she was too aroused to notice. All that oral sex has finally led up to this. Spike was ready to pop her cherry and he's gonna pop it good.

"Are you ready for the main event, m'lady?" Spike whispered.

"Take me, darling. I'm yours to use however you please," Rarity whispered back.

"Okay… Then can you get on all fours?" Spike asked.

“Certainly,” She replied as she turned her body over to have herself on her knees and elbows; with her posterior facing him. She then sways her ass a bit, gesturing to her lover that she is ready for him to claim her.

Spike kept his eyes on the prize as he got behind Rarity. His hands planted on her soft, huge mounts of flesh. He spanked her booty once before grabbing his cock and then guiding it into her wet, dripping snatch. The fashionista let out a squeal of surprise and pleasure. His huge dick had pierced her love caverns and popped her cherry… evolving her into a woman… Spike's woman.

And Spike was now a man. And he didn't stop there, he thrust his dick in and out of her while giving her hard smacks on the ass. She yelped as her lover handled her like she was his property and she was loving it.

"Mmm, yes! Oh, Spike! Harder!" She moaned. Spike was happy to oblige and thrust harder inside her pussy. He kept turning her insides into mush, holding onto her ass and hips for support, panting heavily. He was going at a fast pace, not giving any mercy to Rarity’s frail, sensitive pussy.

"Wow, you must like my cock, don't you? You're such a pervert, my horny little gem," Spike teased, thrusting deeper. Rarity moaned louder and felt her womb entranced being kissed by the tip of his cock. Her legs quivered and shook, barely keeping her standing on all fours.

"I… can't help it! You're just so big! My mind's going blank!" Rarity moaned. Spike was pleased to hear how much fun she was having. He reached over and gave her boobs another tender squeezing and even pulling on her nipples. Her insides squeeze his dick tighter, her voice is practically reaching outside the closed room with how loud she's screaming.

He nuzzled his diamond dame while he kept fucking her like a jackhammer. At this point, Rarity's sanity had gone completely out the window. All that she can think of is her lover's big, phat cock ravaging her and marking her as his babe.

Soon, Spike’s dick was growing inside Rarity's pussy, he was ready to blow. "R-Rarity! I'm… I'm cumming, Rarity!" he grunted.

"Deeper! Faster! Fill me up, you savage brute!" she encouraged in her lust-driven stupor. He kept at it and sure enough, as his dick reached inside her womb, he delivered the goods and erupted hard inside her. She shrieked like a banshee, throwing her head up and cumming all over his cock. His cock flared continuously, filling her to the brim with his life-giving seed. Another thing she noticed was her belly expanding gradually. He must've had a lot saved up in his balls to be packing that much cum.

After he finished, she looked like she was at least 8 and a half months pregnant. She had a slutty expression on her face with her tongue hanging out of her mouth after experiencing immense arousal.

Spike was completely spent at this point and soon, he collapsed next to Rarity, panting heavily and sweating a bit. "You… were… incredible," he said between breaths.

"And you were… magnificent," Rarity said, cuddling with her man. "Thank you… for giving me the best time of my life, Spikey-poo."

"You're welcome, Rarity," Spike replied, nuzzling into her arms before they exchange another passionate kiss together.

Meanwhile, outside of their room, in the hallways where everyone’s bedrooms were; Derpy leaves her bedroom and slowly closes the door behind her. Then she silently walks through the hallway; tip-toeing towards the front door of the Victory Squad’s penthouse and exits the place. She then takes the elevator down to the first level of the building and then a few minutes later, she left the tower without letting everyone know.

Meanwhile, at the apartment complex in downtown Canterlot City, Silver awoke from his sleep and checks his alarm clock to see it was past 9:00. He soon realized that he was running late for work. He jumped out of bed and rushed to get his work clothes on; even tripping onto the floor a few times while trying to get his pants on. After getting dressed, he ran into the bathroom to freshen himself up; brushing his teeth and combing his messed-up hair. Later, he bolted out of his room and would have rushed towards the front door; if a certain 8ft dragoness hadn’t stopped him in his tracks.

Aurora’s long tail wrapped around his waist and held him in place as he was still frantically running his legs off.

“Where do you think you’re going?” She asked.

“Work! I’m running late!” he responded while trying to reach for the door.

“Oh no. You’re not going to work on an empty stomach. You must always start the day having a good breakfast.” She stated as she carried the 177 lb young man in her tail, into the kitchen. With Silver being helpless in this situation to argue.

"W-Well, I guess I am a little hungry, but I gotta make it quick," Silver said, feeling his stomach rumble loudly. Aurora continued to carry the young man to the kitchen where she had set up a nice, tasty meal for him.

“As you can see, I made your usual favorite; Eggs benedict with hashbrowns and a side of toast and 3 strips of bacon. And a glass of orange juice," Aurora said.

"Aurora… you never disappoint," Silver praised before he sat down. "Thanks for the meal," he said before munching down on his breakfast.

“And after your done, I also have something special on the side for you.” She stated while walking over to the cabinet and opens it while reaching her hand inside. In a quick second, she pulls out a small present; wrapped in velvet red paper, golden ribbon, and bow. She walks back to his side and places the present next to his plate.

'Hmm… a present? That's sweet of her, I wonder what she got me,' said in his mind. He kept munching down on his breakfast for 10 more minutes until he was finally finished. Afterward, he grabbed the present and unwrapped it to find out what was inside. His eyes widened with shock… and tears. He pulled out a picture frame with a photo of him and his entire family back when he was younger: himself, Inferno Blaze, Fleur, and Magnus Blaze. And the date was from nearly 12 years ago.

“Where did you get this?” Silver asked while looking towards the dragoness.

“Well, it wasn’t easy. But, let’s just say I took a stroll into the big building with the letters ‘CCPD’ on it and I searched through the storage room they had and I found a section where they kept the rest of your belongings. I then scour through piles and piles of stuff until I found that particular picture frame. And I thought it would…” Before she could explain more, Aurora felt something or someone hugging against her. She looks down and sees Silver, wrapping his arms around her abdominal area - due to her height - and he was crying; however, it was not of sadness, but of joy.

"Aurora… I looked everywhere for that picture. It was one of my family's most irreplaceable, prized possessions. That photo… was taken on the day we went on vacation overseas. When my brother and I were the happiest," he wept. "You're a lifesaver, thank you so much!"

She looked at him in surprise, then smiled down at him warmly before giving him a great big hug in return. "You're welcome, Silver. I'm happy you love your present," she said before gently rocking him side to side, calming him down.

Later on, after he dried off his tears, SIlver was about to head out, when suddenly…

"Hold on, Silver. How about I help get you there? It's fast and easy," Aurora offered.

"Uh… how fast exactly?" Silver asked.

“Fast enough. So you might wanna hang on," Aurora stated.

"Uh… well, okay then. If it means arriving there as soon as possible," Silver accepted, though hesitating at first.

"Great! Then hold on tight, because it might get a little bumpy. Where do you have to go?" Aurora asked as she walks towards the window of the apartment and opens it wide.

"Sugar Cafe. I gotta be there in 5 minutes!" Silver responded with worry.

“Pfft! 5 minutes is like 5 seconds to me.” Aurora bragged as she walked back to the young man and pulled him against her body as she spreads out her wings and in one swift swoop; the two flew straight out through the window and were in the air in less of a second.

In the short flight to Sugar Cafe, Silver got his face stuck between Aurora's bodacious busty breasts, which kinda embarrassed him a little. When they arrived, he pulled his face away from her cleavage, gasping for air.

"We're here. Did you enjoy the flight?" she asked with an innocent smile.

Silver’s whole body was shaking and almost lost balance; that’s how freaked out he was from the short flight. And he was feeling flustered after having his face being in-between the dragoness’ soft ‘pillows’ during that flight.

“Next time… warn me before you do that.” He said.

"Oh? Don't most men like having their faces trapped between a woman's breasts?" she asked, tilting her head in confusion.

“How did you know?” He asked in confusion.

“I can feel your breathing on my chest.” She replied.

“Well… I’m not like all men that you speak off. Those guys are sick perverts.” He stated. “And I have seen several during my time. Hell, my old man even once beat up a guy for peeping on my mom.” He added. “And if you’re gonna ask me how I know that, my dad was yelling loudly for me and my brother to hear.”

"Wow… sounds scary. Was he always scary, or did he have a caring side mostly?" Aurora asks.

Silver was silent after she gave that question since it had brought back memories he wasn’t proud of. “He… He always had a caring side. And he was always generous; helping out with food drives, creating fundraisers, and donations to hospitals; especially children's hospitals.” He replied. “And… no matter how cruel I was to him 5 years ago…. He never stopped loving or caring for me. Not once.” He added.

"What a father. You’re extremely lucky to have him." Aurora said. "But anyway, have a nice day at work, Silver." After that, she spread out her wings and took off into the air while Silver went inside Sugar Cafe, ready to start another hard day's work at his job.

As she was flying high up into the air, she doesn’t notice the fighter jet that she was flying next to - which was an F-22 Raptor. Eventually, she turned her head and sees the jet; including the jet pilot in the cockpit; who was directly staring at her in disbelief.

In response, she waved at the pilot and said “hello”. Before she halted in the air for a bit and sped off towards whatever direction she was heading.

The fighter jet she flew past, nearly flew out of control when the pilot lost focus and was hysterically confused at what he just saw.

Meanwhile, back at the towers, everyone came out of their rooms, some were still tired and others were up feeling fresh as a daisy. But of course… "Hey… where's Derpy? Is she still asleep or…" Israel asked, looking around to try and find her, but no sign of her.

"She probably left the tower, perhaps she had things to take care of. Don't worry, we'll see her again when she had the time," Sunset said.

“But couldn’t she just leave us a note; at least let us know that she left?” Eternal responded.

“Well, she’s been in our group for about 2 weeks, so she’s still getting used to us,” Inferno claimed.

"Oh, alright," Israel said in defeat.

"Remember, she also has a life of her own. We can't pry her from her life. Now then, come on, let's get some breakfast," Heat said.

"I'll take care of that. I can make a tasty meal for you all if you'd like," Celestia offered.

“Thanks, mom. We love that,” Heat replied.

"You always know how to cook up a tasty meal, whether it's breakfast, lunch, dinner, or even dessert, for that matter," Eternal said.

"Really? Celestia's cooking is that good?" Fluttershy asked.

“My sister enjoys cooking breakfast every morning. And every day, she would always find ways to perfect her cooking; even though her cooking is already good.” Luna stated.

"OOH! OOH! OOH! Can I help you cook too, Celestia?" Pinkie asked excitedly.

“Never!” She replied with a stern expression as she walks into the kitchen and starts cooking breakfast.

"How about I give you a hand, Celestia?" Israel asked. Which soon earned suspicious stares from Heat and Eternal. "Nevermind, your sons are being a couple of nosey neighbors. I'll just go and set up the table."

"I can help you, Celestia. I-If that's okay with you," Fluttershy offered.

“Of course, Fluttershy. Feel free to give a hand.” Celestia responded from the kitchen.

"Yay!" Fluttershy cheered quietly, letting out a squee before heading into the kitchen with the principal, ready to help her out. As for Israel, he made a few round trips from the cupboards to the dining table, setting up the seats for everyone, even setting up some folding tables by the couch in case the table gets full.

"The hell is your guys' problem? What'd you have against me helping Celestia?" he asked his two comrades

“Well due to your… uh, unique personality… We don’t trust you around our mom…. Especially when you walked off into the hallways last night while the rest of us were in the living room.” Eternal replied.

'Holy crap! How'd they find out so quickly?' Israel thought to himself. "Guys, she was weeping in the guest room because of the problems she was facing. As I sat at her bedside to listen to what she had to say: She misses your dad. So I talked to her about me convincing her husband to take some time off work and spend at least a week with her to give her some company. After that, she just… hugged me. That's all that went on in the room, nothing more." he explained.

"Wait, hold on. You spent 30 minutes in that room just… talking to her?" Heat asked, still feeling rather suspicious.

"Mostly, it was her who did the talking," Israel said.

“I didn’t peg ya for being a good listener, Israel. That’s an interesting piece of information about you?” Inferno commented.

"You learn something new every day," Tempest said, impressed.

"Indeed. Israel might be a goof, but he's a caring goof deep down," Celestia confirmed. "Though I don't know how he's gonna convince my husband to take some time off. But I'm glad he's gonna put an effort."

"Well… okay then. As long as nothing funny happened," Eternal said.

"Right. Now as fer Spike an' Rarity, did anyone else hear her screamin' earlier?" AJ asked.

“You kidding me? I had to ducktape 2 layers of pillows against my ears to stay asleep,” Rainbow replied.

“Same here,” Tempest responded.

"I’m sorry, dearies. But I just couldn't help myself. Spike was simply magnificent in bed! I cannot wait to brag at his bullies on how big he truly is, the darling," Rarity said, patting her man on the head.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa… exactly how big is he?" Rainbow asked, slightly blushing.

"Up, up, up, sorry Rainbow, but I'd rather wait until later," Rarity said.

"I'll bet things got spicy between you two like how things get spicy between Tempest, Inferno, and Applejack when they have their sexy threesome," Israel commented.

"Hey! That there is private!" AJ said blushing.

"Whatever you say… partner," Israel mumbled as quietly as he could so no one could hear him.

“I heard that,” Tempest replied. “Do you not think I was not trained to not be aware of other’s whispering.”

"EEP! Th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-th-that's all folks!" Israel panicked, pulling a Porky Pig before bolting outta there.

"Beg yer pardon? What'd he say?" AJ asked. Tempest then went over to her and whispered what he said. Right then and there… she clenched her fist hard. "Ah'm gonna kill him," she said bluntly, making a death glare before stomping off after him.

"Something tells me she's not gonna go easy on him. Anyone got a body bag?" Rainbow joked. No sooner than that, everyone heard crashing noises coming from Israel's room while he made those silly, painful yells before finally… they hear the big one. Everyone got all wide-eyed when AJ returned… by herself.

"Uh… Ah think Ah broke his… everythin,' AJ said sheepishly. Right away, Fluttershy bolted from her chair and towards the bedroom and found her boyfriend lying on the ground, bumps, and bruises on almost every inch of his body.

Back in the dining room, everyone was still shocked and frozen in fear from the sounds they heard in Israel’s room.

“That poor bastard... he never stood a chance.” Inferno silently stated while muttering a few prayers for the guy.

"Why does he always say stuff that always gets him into trouble in the first place?" Luna asked.

"If you ask me, he's probably a glutton for punishment," Chrysalis commented.

"Trixie agrees. How long will it be until he gets the message?" Trixie asked.

“Ummmm… Never.” Eternal responded.

"He probably just has a habit of trying to crack the ice with his humor, but can sometimes take it too far," Celestia said in understanding as she's nearly finished cooking.

“Bless his soul,” Inferno muttered.

And as he muttered that, the group then hears glass breaking which had them jumping from their seats. The noise sounded like it came from the living room, so they all got up from the table and went to investigate. And when they did, they see none other than Aurora sitting on the couch, playing with a Rubix cube she found and instantly solved it in a matter of seconds. After doing so, she soon notices the group in the room and waved her hand.

"Oh, hi everyone," Aurora said happily.

"Hi, Aurora! What are you doing here?" Pinkie asked. "Ooh!!! Did you come to enjoy a nice, big breakfast with us?"

“Uh, actually, I’m just stopping by because I had nothing else better to do for the day.” The dragoness replied before going back to her Rubix cube.

"By the way, you just missed it. Applejack kicked Israel's ass and scarred him for life!" Rainbow Dash said, then laughed it off.

“Uh-huh,” She replied, not paying any attention.

"Hey! It's serious! She could've killed him!" Pinkie said. "And all you can think of to say right now is "uh-huh?" Pinkie asked, offended by Aurora's response.

“I do find it serious, Pinkie Pie. I’m just used to hearing about human violence.” the dragoness responded in a calm tone. “ Besides I could hear his screaming from outside. Us, dragons, have excellent hearing.” She added while she had solved her Rubix cube once again.

"Ouch… she's even colder than me," Chrysalis commented. Soon Aurora heard her and turns in her direction while eyeing her up and down.

“And… Who are you?” The dragoness asked.

"Chrysalis. Former leader of the Changeling Syndicate and is currently seeking redemption," she replied. "Why do you ask?"

“Oh, nothing. It’s just you’re new and I have never met you before.” Aurora replied.

“And she has also murdered our mother’s master and parents, so she is on a long journey to redemption right now.” Eternal stated which then immediately caught Aurora’s attention.

“What?” She responded with a cold tone of voice and her pupils became slit. Her new cold expression immediately sent shivers down everyone’s spines.

"Eternal! What have you done?! You know how extremely attached she is with mom's master Starswirl, don't you? Why the hell would you divulge his killer to her like that?!" Heat asked, clearly panicking.

"She's bound to find out eventually, no point in keeping it a secret forever," Eternal pointed out.

However, the two boys don’t realize that they just added fuel to the fire when Aurora slowly gets up from the couch, towering over everyone. Her eyes turned black with her irises glowing blue. The Rubix cube that was in her hand is then immediately crushed into pieces and dropped to the ground. She then lets out an angry growl, giving a snarl expression towards the one person she was looking at... Chrysalis.

“You… You killed him.” the dragoness growled as she slowly walks towards the former syndicate leader. “You killed Starswirl… MY STARSWIRL!!!” She roared angrily while she was staring down at Chrysalis, who was frozen with fear.

"Aurora!" Israel called out from the hallway. Soon, some of the others saw the injured, crippled young man limp over and ran over to the dragoness. "Aurora, no!" he exclaimed before grabbing onto her. "Aurora, I heard everything and I know you're upset! But killing Chrysalis won't bring back Starswirl! He wouldn't want you to kill out of spite!"

Inferno then steps in and gets in between Chrysalis and the dragoness.

“He’s right. This is not the- ack!” Inferno tried to persuade her until he felt the dragoness’ hand grab at his throat and lifted him to her eye level.

“Stay out of my way,” She stated with venom in her voice before she flings Inferno straight into a nearby wall and later does the same with Israel into another wall. With both boys groaning in pain. Then she brings her hand up to form a fist and then attempts to slam it at Chrysalis’s face. Luckily, for Chrysalis, the former syndicate leader jumped out of the way and the dragoness’s fist is met with the wall where she stood. Aurora growls in annoyance that her target had chosen not to stand still.

"Have… you… no… conscience?!" Israel blurted out.

The dragoness ignores his words as she continues to chase after Chrysalis. Soon Heat and Eternal tried their best to restrain her but Aurora proved too strong for both of them; grabbing them by the throats and slamming them to the ground.

"HEY!!! NO ROUGHING UP MY PALS!" Israel yelled before giving chase.

Soon the girls all step in to prevent Aurora from doing something unthinkable. Applejack and Tempest pulled onto Aurora’s tail to hold her in place. Pinkie and Fluttershy clung to Aurora’s right arm while Sunset and Twilight clung to her left arm. Rainbow jumped onto the dragoness’s back and clings to her neck to weigh her down. Rarity gets in front of the charging 8ft dragon and forms a diamond shield to block her path.

But, for Aurora, she had no problem with breaking through her defenses, shattering the shield in one punch while shaking all of the girls off of her, and continued her pursuit of her friend's murderer.

As for Chrysalis, she ran through the kitchen where Celestia and Luna were; who were both confused as to why she was running until they see Aurora charging through and chasing after her with hostile intent.

"Stop! Halt! You don't know what you're doing!" Celestia said, blocking Aurora.

"Desist at once! Do you want to do something you're gonna regret later on?" Luna asked, helping Celestia block her off.

But it was futile, Aurora was deadset on making Chrysalis pay… And she won’t let anyone get in her way. Without hesitation, Aurora raised her arm and then smacked both women out of her path, hard.

"Hey! That's our mother and aunt you just slapped! You've left us no other choice!" Eternal exclaimed before activating his watch. Right away, from one of the other rooms, pieces of Eternal's suit propelled over to him, suiting him up into his Victory Squad suit. "Girls! Let's suit up and stop her!"

"Wait! Can't we just settle this peacefully?" Fluttershy asked.

"There's no choice! Eternal's right, let's suit up!" Sunset said in a haste. Soon, all the other girls activated their watches and suited up into their Cyber Ninja outfits. Trixie, who doesn’t have the skills or armor, decides to stay out of this to avoid any harm.

“Very well then,” Inferno said as he activates his cybernetic arm and suits up in his very own Draconium Armor, with the gear he received from Eternal installed in his armor. After suiting, he then pulls out another wristwatch similar to the girls and then he grabs onto Spike’s arm and then places it on. As for Spike, he was surprised to see his friends all in futuristic ninja suits, and shocked to found out he was friends with the actual Victory Squad and the ninja vigilantes going around in Canterlot City.

“Spike, you might need this!” Inferno stated before he pressed the button on the watch, activating it. Soon, millions upon millions of nano-bots appear out of his watch and shape into the form of his brand new cyber suit. It was black with green neon light.

"Cool! But, uh… how do I use it?" Spike asked.

"You see those little turrets mounted on the wrist areas?" Inferno pointed out. Spike looked and saw the little blasters. "Point them in the direction you want to shoot, flex your fists down and they'll shoot green flames." He instructed.

Spike was intrigued, but like any first-timer, he's doing his best to do as instructed. First, he made fists, then aimed at Aurora before flexing them down. Right away, large bursts of flames shoot out of his little flamethrowers. "WHOA!!! That's toasty!" he said excitedly.

“Now… Let’s take her down!” Rainbow Dash stated as she uses her super-speed and charges towards the angered Spirit Dragon, raising her fist and ready to land a blow. But unexpectedly, Aurora then turns around and then caught the rainbow-haired girl by her throat while she at her fastest speed. The dragoness looks her dead in the eyes with killer intent. But wasn’t towards her.

"Stay… out… of… my… WAY!" Aurora shouted before throwing Rainbow Dash at the glass window that overlooked the city. Her immense strength was strong enough to send Rainbow Dash crashing right through the window and outside the tower.

"DASH!!!" Pinkie panicked. But she's relieved to see Rainbow Dash fly back in after she ponied up just in time.

"Ah got this!" Applejack said, running at Aurora. She makes a fist and throws a punch at Aurora that's powered by her geode. But in surprise, the Spirit Dragon caught it with no problem at all. The farm girl attempts to force her fist out of Aurora’s grasp; however, the dragoness proved to be a lot stronger than her.

"I won't warn you again! Stay… the fuck… OUT OF THIS!!!" Aurora demanded loudly before swatting AJ away, sending her crashing against the wall. She then turned around to where Chrysalis… should've been, but was no longer there.

The dragoness became increasingly furious as Pinkie Pie snuck away with Chrysalis when Aurora wasn't looking. Israel hurried Pinkie and Chrysalis to the elevator where they got down to the bottom floor safely.

"This is crazy, she's not gonna stop," Twilight said, growing more worried.

"Reminds me of a certain A.I. program we all know," Sunset chimed in before going in and firing a few magic shots at Aurora to distract her. "You're not getting to Chrysalis! So just stop this and we'll pretend this never happened!"

“You… Don’t… Understand… WHAT SHE TOOK FROM ME!!!!” Aurora roared angrily before doing a roundhouse kick and knocking Sunset through a wall. Before catching a kick that was delivered by Tempest and then threw her across the room. Then out of nowhere, she is then engulfed in a cloud of freezing mist, colder than a cloud of liquid nitrogen.

"We don't want to hurt you, Aurora, but you're forcing our hands!" Heat said, seizing his attack. He had fired that freezing mist from the palm of his hands while suited up.

After taking that attack, Aurora then turns around to face the young man; unaffected by the freezing agent and extremely pissed.

‘Ok. Note to self, Dragons are immune to cold.’ Heat stated in his consciousness.

Soon the Spirit Dragon then rears her arm back, with her two fingers sticking out from her hand; which had Heat confused for a bit until she then launches her fingers at him; making contact with his chest plate… and sending him flying towards the other side of the room. With his surprisingly tough Infinium armor, dented from the force of the attack.

"HEAT!!!" Twilight panicked before glaring at Aurora. "Oh, it… is… ON!" she shouted before grabbing Aurora with her telekinesis and sending her crashing into the walls, ceilings, the floor, and then out the broken window with a pissed-off roar of her own.

Then the dragoness retaliates by shooting lighting from her claws at the angry egghead, but she's quickly shielded, thanks to Rarity's diamond force field wall. But strangely enough, the lightning shattered the diamond shield after taking it for a few seconds.

Aurora’s anger begins to increase more and more from this annoyance and resistance. And she decided she had enough. She then brings her arms up to form a cross, and soon her entire body is engulfed in an electric casing and the electric current sent a strange feeling across the entire room.

“Uh? What’s she doing?” Inferno asked all around.

“I… Have no clue.” Rainbow responded.

Then without warning, Aurora breaks her cross; bringing her arms down, and sending shockwaves of electricity everywhere in the room. Everyone that was caught in its path was immediately electrocuted with their suits conducting the electric current through their bodies. Everyone screamed in pain and agony as they felt the electric shocks target their nervous systems, immobilizing them.

"No! STOP!!!" Inferno shouted, flying off to the rescue. However, he is then grabbed by his throat by Aurora.

The dragoness brings him towards her eye level, her eyes cold and unforgiving as he tightened her grip on his neck. Inferno starts to struggle as he was gasping for air. Everyone tried to get up to help their friend; unfortunately, their bodies were immobilized and numb that they couldn’t get up. The young man was nearly cut off of his air supply as Aurora does not lessen her grip.

But as she was suffocating the young man, Aurora looks dead into Inferno’s eyes as she continues to barely crush his windpipe when all of a sudden, Inferno’s face then begins to change and shift until he looked like… Silver? She didn’t know she was seeing things or hallucinating, but she was seeing an identical copy of Silver right in front of her eyes.

But that did not shock her when he spoke out to her.

“P-Please… ack…. Aurora…. Stop.” He spoke to her, with Silver’s voice. Then later, the Silver copy in her grasp revert to Inferno, who was still struggling, barely losing his strength.

The dragoness was left in shock and soon her grip around Inferno’s neck lessen as her mind was filled with many thoughts in her head. So much so that she unknowingly lets go of Inferno; letting him drop to the ground and gasping big breathes of air and coughing loudly.

"Inferno!" Israel strained to say, trying to reach out to him, but his body was still numb from the intense electric shock he took.

As for Inferno, after finally getting back his much-needed air, he looks up to the tall dragoness, who had both of her clawed hands on each side of her; with tears flowing down from her eyes as if she is either losing her mind or traumatized. Then she started muttering a few words which weren’t very clear to hear until the young inventor heard her say something that had him extremely surprised.

“Silver doesn’t want this! Silver doesn’t want this! Silver doesn’t want this! Silver doesn’t want this! Silver doesn’t want this!” She muttered in repeat every single time before she unexpectedly turns around and runs towards the open window of the building, crashing through it and taking flight into the air. Flying further and further away from the Victory Squad Tower.

"What the hell?" Inferno asked in confusion. 'How did she know my brother's name? This day just keeps getting weirder and weirder.' he thought to himself. Inferno wasn't sure how she knew about his brother, but someday he'll find out how, but first… his team needed him. "Tempest?"

"Right here, babe," she called out, running towards him. "Are you okay? She didn't shatter any bones, did she?" Tempest asked.

“Nope… But she almost crushed my windpipe until she stopped for some reason.” Inferno replied.

"What made her stop?" Tempest asked.

"She… I don’t know? But… She kept mumbling about something and… she kept saying my brother’s name.” he explained. “I don’t know how she knew or what… But I heard her say it.”

"That's odd. Well, we can find out later, but right now, let's help everyone out.

“Agreed,” Inferno said just as Pinkie popped back into the room after escorting Chrysalis somewhere in the building.

“I’m back, everyone! Now, where’s the meanie dragon lady at?” She asked while getting into a battle stance… Only to see that Aurora was nowhere to be found and everyone laying on the floor in pain and immobile. Pinkie then gets into her normal stance as she looks over the wrecked room from the other’s struggle with the dragoness and then later she had a pouty face forming on her face. “Awww… I missed the fun.” She pouted.

"You call getting nearly zapped to death fun?" Israel asked in disbelief.

“Don’t try and argue with her. Believe me, I gave up trying a year ago.” Twilight responded.

"Yeah… sure… too sore to argue, anyways," Israel agreed. Soon, Pinkie, Inferno, and Tempest helped carry each of their friends. "There's a… floor below us… it has multiple hospital beds laid out in case of any medical emergencies.”

“Wow, you prepare for anything? I’m impressed.” Inferno commented.

"Thank… our dad's… financial influence," Eternal said.

"Tempest… how good… are you in… the medical field?" Heat strained to ask.

“Well, I had to patch up every guy I mortally injure during my time in the military. So pretty good.” She replied.

“Well, that is a lot of people you had to patched up,” Inferno responded in shock.

"Perfect… glad we have you on board," Eternal praised. Tempest shook her head, chuckling before the three of them gathered all of their friends and brought them to the floor below them into the hospital beds. Soon others that weren’t involved or take part in the fight; Celestia, Luna, Trixie, and Chrysalis; walk into the room and were shocked at everyone’s current state.

"This is terrible! Please tell me they're not gonna be permanently damaged!" Celestia panicked.

“They’ll be fine. The damage wasn’t too severe. It’s as if the electric shock was just for maiming us or stun. They’ll have their senses back in a few days.” Tempest responded while she was tending to Fluttershy and testing her arm to see if any of her nerves were still working.

“So that meant Aurora didn’t want to hurt us badly?” the animal lover asked.

“Would seem that way,” Tempest responded.

"That's a relief," Applejack said.

"Mmm, my poor, aching body. I don't think I can handle another shock like that," Rarity whined.

“I think we just learned the hard way why there isn’t a single person in the world that has taken on a dragon and lived,” Sunset claimed.

"She's no ordinary dragon, that's for sure. If she were, my freeze ray would've stopped her in her tracks with no problem. Makes you question if Aurora… is on a god-like level." Heat said.

“Well, in the lessons I once learned under Starswirl. Before I…” Chrysalis said before getting back on topic. “Anyway; Spirit Dragons are the sacred guardians of a place known as the Spirit Realm; a place that serves as a safe passage for souls on their journey to the afterlife. Each Spirit Dragon also commands and masters the 8 Elements of the Mortal Realm; Air, Water, Earth, Fire, Light, Shadow, Ice, and Time. Each dragon also embodies these 8 elements. In other words; they are god-like entities.” She explained.

"What? No… No wonder we couldn't… put a scratch on her!" Rainbow said in frustration.

“So we fought and got our asses kicked by a goddess?” Eternal asked.

"This… is… humiliating," Israel said before passing out.

“Hey, we were lucky to survive. And besides us mortals, even with your cosmic power, can stand no chance against a goddess in combat.” Inferno responded.

"Cosmic power? He didn't even get a chance to use them," Heat pointed out.

“Well yeah, but still… After that, I’d rather not pick a fight with a Spirit Dragon, ever.” Inferno stated.

"Knowing Israel, he'll probably want to take his frustration out on something other than her. He might not like being beaten so easily, but he's too lovestruck by that dragon girl to get revenge on her," Eternal said. "Trust me… I know the little loose cannon."

“Well, I guess she won’t be seeing us again. I know that she was getting very aggressive. But deep down, she was hurting on the inside.” Fluttershy said.

"I said Israel would take his anger out on something else besides her when he recovers," Eternal said.

“She’s talking about Aurora’s feelings, no one cares about the power comparison,” Tempest responded to Eternal’s statement. “Besides… What were we thinking? She trusted us and we never told her that we were harboring the murderer of her only friend. It’s obvious that she feels betrayed.” She said.

"We've got a lot of explaining to do. Let's just hope she can accept the news of what happened out on the beach," Heat said. "But first… a nap is in order." Soon, the fatigue got to him and he passed out.

“For the first time, I find that as not a bad idea,” Rainbow replied as her head flopped down on her pillow and was fast asleep.

“Maybe we should rest up. Gain back our strength.” Sunset stated as she rested her head on her pillow. The others agreed as well and laid down to rest their injured bodies while the others who weren't injured looked after them.

They had a very bad day.

Meanwhile, at Silver's job, he's been out in the back of Sugar Cafe, unloading the food supplies and boxes of a food delivery truck. Half of the tank was already emptied and right now, he's almost getting the job done. While he was doing this, he didn't notice a certain cross-eyed cutie standing directly behind him. Until he turns around and is then up close to the girl; and her big ‘muffins’ pressing against his chest.

"Hi-ho, Derpy reporting for duty!" she said, saluting with her cute, wall-eyed smile.

“Uhhhh… Hi? Wait, I never seen you work at this place before? Particularly, on my first day,” He replied.

“Oh, that’s interesting! Cause I just got hired as well,” Derpy replied. “Say, I never see you around here. Are you new?” She asked.

“Uhhh… you might say that,” Silver replied in confusion. ‘How in the world had this girl not heard of me or seen me five years ago!? Also, how have I not seen her before?’ Questions flowing inside his head.

"Anywho, Mrs. Cake asked me to help you out with the food and put them in the fridge. Shall we, then?" Derpy asked as she reached down and lifted one of the food boxes and walked towards the storage room. Silver, while still confused, does the same and follows behind her. Once they reached the room, they both place down the boxes they carry. Derpy turns back to face him with curiosity on her mind.

“Oh, I also didn’t catch your name. What was it exactly?” She asked.

“Wait, have you ever heard of me? At all?! The guy who was the 2nd-in-command of Canterlot City’s most feared vigilante and responsible for the deaths of thousands. Does that even bother you?” He asked in disbelief.

After that explanation, Derpy still kept her cute look and simply shook her head in reply. “Nope.” She said.

Silver is left surprised and confused at her reply and that she was still calm about it. “Really?” He responded.

"Yes really. Why? Are you famous?" she asked innocently, tilting her head.

“Ummm… Well, not really.” He stated.

“Hehe… I like ya already. What’s your name exactly?” She asked again.

“Uh, Silver… Silver Scorpion.” He answered.

"Silver, huh? Pleased to meet you. My name is Derpy Hooves. Sometimes, I'm called Ditzy Doo, or my favorite nickname, "Muffin!" Derpy replied with a squee.

"Likewise. And uh… not to sound like a creep, but are you always this adorable?" Silver asked.

"Hehehe, I'm often called that by one of my closest friends. He thinks I'm so cute, he'd smother me with hugs," Derpy said.

“That guy sounds a bit… too expressive? Eh, I’m not one to complain. Anyway, how come I never heard of you and how come you never heard of me?” He asked.

"Probably because we're both beginners at this job. Are we supposed to know each other?" Derpy asked.

“No, it’s just… Everyone in this city has heard of me and my past. I’m just surprised that you don’t.” Silver replied.

"Well… can you keep a secret for me?" Derpy asked.

“Uh… Sure?” He said in confusion. “What is it?” he asked.

"Thanks. And the thing is… I've got other things on my mind other than the problems the world is facing: my little girl, Dinky Doo. I've been spending the past 4 years trying to provide for her as a single mom. She's my everything and I'm barely holding on with multiple jobs and I got fired from a pizza delivery place not too long ago. I'm… I'm scared that we might end up homeless and living in a cardboard box. And I don't want Child Protective Services to take my baby away because I'm unfit to be a mother," Derpy confessed, her smile disappearing.

Silver was shocked to hear her sad backstory and was surprised to know that this teenage girl in front of her is a single mother of a single child.

“And the worst part…” Derpy then started to tear up. “Is that I had spent 4 years, lying to my little Muffin; about our hardships and troubles. Always telling her that everything is fine when I had to struggle to keep a smile and act so innocent to everyone’s eyes so they won’t get suspicious and report me and my Dinky!” She stated tearfully as she was crying so much during her explanation.

Silver was left speechless. He never knew that this girl, who was bright and good-spirited a while ago, had gone through all that hardship and struggle to be a good mother to her child and keep a fake smile towards others wherever she goes. Feeling so much sympathy and sadness for her, Silver then gently pulls Derpy into an embrace, patting her head and doing his best to comfort her. He never said a word, deciding that it was best not to say anything at that moment.

After she got out her emotions, she pulled away, wiping away the tears. "Thanks, Silver. I needed that. Shall we get back to work?" Derpy asked.

“Yeah… We should. Otherwise, Mrs.Cake will catch us not doing work and have us serving the customers as punishment.” Silver joked.

"I can understand why you'd be afraid to do that. Those maid outfits wouldn't exactly bode well with you and the customers," Derpy chuckled.

Silver laughed at her response. “Well, actually, I meant that I don’t wanna deal with another Karen situation, but yours is much funnier.” He chuckled.

"I've heard of those kinds of girls. They're the worst. Always entitled to pretty much everything they claim to see fit. Most of them are older than me, yet they act like spoiled bitches," Derpy pointed out.

"That, we can agree on.” Silver replied. But there was one thing he was questioning in his head. “Say, you must have tons of friends… Why would you share this information with me?” He asked.

“Well I have 2 besties who already know about my situation and they promised not to speak a word of it to anyone,” Derpy replied. “And… well, I have been friends with a group who do fantastic things and do a lot of good. While I trust them and enjoy their company…” Her bright expression then saddens a bit. “I don’t know if I can trust them in my case. While I love their helpfulness and such; I just don’t think their help would be better. I spent 4 years trying to keep my Dinky a secret from the community and if I told them about it, they would try and help out; which would risk exposing my daughter’s existence and take her away from me.”

"How many friends do you have in this "group" you talk so much about?” Silver asked.

“About 12 I think? Or 13, I lost count.” Derpy replied.

“Wow, thats a big group.” Silver commented.

"Yeah, but still… I feel like asking them for help is like asking for trouble. I just can't bring myself to risk asking them; Especially, with my daughter's life at stake," Derpy said.

“Well… I… I’m not an expert on relationships with friends and all, I mean I’m not the best at socializing, believe me. But eventually, one day they’ll find out, which would be worse than telling them. You’ll have to tell them someday, and perhaps if you tell them about your reasons why you never trusted them with this information… Maybe they’ll understand.” Silver proclaimed. “Or something? I don’t know. I’m not the best at this.”

"I… Y-You may be right, Silver. Maybe next time if I see them again, I'll tell them," Derpy said. "Silver… you're the greatest friend a girl could ask for. Thanks for the encouragement." She stated as she pulls him in for a hug and nuzzles her cheek against his.

Hearing her call him a friend, brought a great sense of warmness in Silver’s heart and caused him to smile. “Thanks, Derpy.” He replied softly. “So... uh… shall we continue with our task.”

“Yes, we should!” Derpy responded with a can-do attitude.

“Well then, ladies first.” Sliver stated as he gestured his arms in the most gentlemanly way. Derpy giggled and resumed her duties right away. She felt so relaxed now that she let loose her emotions she's bottled up for so long. At least now, Derpy can do her job a little bit easier.

As for Silver, he was extremely relieved as well. For the first time since he got out of prison, he’s finally met a person who does not judge him for his past and is not afraid of him. And that she instantly trusts him upon their first meet. Which was an extreme surprise to him; but it was a happy one.

During their hours of working, Silver and Derpy enjoyed their time working together. And they would share a few laughs while helping each other out when needed. Derpy was more expressive with herself after having told Silver about her secret. She was back to her normal, cute self. Silver was now enjoying his job and feeling much happier than he was before.

The two completed each other and helped one another become free.

A few days later, everyone who was stunned by Aurora's raw power had finally made a full recovery, getting back on their feet. And on top of that, they got back to their normal lives… for the moment.

While everyone was out doing their things and daily lives, Inferno asked Israel over at the secret base to test out some new headgear he's been working on. "By the way, what is this supposed to do, anyway?" Israel asked, inspecting the device.

"Well, remember how Celestia and Aurora telling us about chi and how it flows through everyone and anything living. Well, I design this to determine how much or what type of chi does a person possesses and how much power does it have. Sort of like a type of chi measurer.” Inferno explained. “But of course, I never got the chance to test it. So that’s why you’re here. I will use this to measure the power level and amount of your cosmic chi. And if it works, we can finally determine how much chi you have and find a way to limit its stress toll on your body.” he later stated as he was getting in the adjustments.

"Ah, okay. That makes sense. How long have you been working on it?" he asked.

"Well… about a half a month,” Inferno replied.

"Neat! Humanity would probably want to buy this kind of technology and sell it off in the market." Israel said, impressed.

“Well if they want it… They’ll have to take it from my cold… dead… hands,” Inferno stated until he reminds himself that he has a metal arm. “Well, hand.”

"A prosthetic hand is still a hand," Israel said. "But anyways, how do we make it work?"

“Okay, first’s thing… I need you to put the helmet on,” Inferno instructed him. “And I’ll do the rest.”

"Gotcha. I always wondered what it'd be like to be a human guinea pig. Here we go," Israel said, grabbing the helmet and putting it on his head.

“Alright, now I’ll just adjust the settings and covert the power from the generator to the helmet so it could send an energy current into your brain and your nervous system; and a frequency should send itself back with data on the chi energy in your body,” Inferno explained as he was doing some typing on his keyboard and adjusting the control panel of the device. “So you feel anything?” He asked.

"Hmm… nothing yet, but I'll let you know," Israel said, trying to sense something, but he didn't feel anything out of the ordinary.

“Ok, uh… Let me just readjust this,” Inferno then tinkers with the control panel once again to see anything was in order before giving it few harsh hits until it was able to do what it was built to do. “Anything?” Inferno asked again.

"Ooooh, I felt a tingle in my head, that's for sure," Israel said, now feeling it. "Is that tingle in my head supposed to happen?"

“Yep, that means the device is now receiving data on your chi,” Inferno said as he turned to his computer screen and loads in the data that the headgear is collecting. The data reveals the energy level and potency that Israel’s chi possesses. Which were off the charts.

"So……. anything good?" Israel asked casually?

“You kidding? This is amazing! Your chi levels are off the charts, the energy that it’s emitting is extraordinary. I now finally measure and record data on chi magic! EAT ON THAT ELON MUSK!” Inferno shouted.

"Uh… okay then?" Israel asked, confused. "So, my cosmic chi is off the graph, but that still doesn't tell me what percentage of it puts a strain on my body. Is it 5%? 10%?"

“Oh. I forgot about that.” Inferno replied and looks back to his computer screen and sees if there are any measurements on any strains that Israel’s body is having and sees that its at 0% at the moment. “Huh. It seems that your body is not experiencing any strains or stress at the moment. It would seem that by not using your chi, your health is normal.”

"So, to get results on what my limit is, I need to use my cosmic chi?" Israel asked.

"There's no other way. You okay with that?" Inferno asked.

"Well, no pain, no gain. I'll pray that I don't break the system." Israel said before standing up and taking a deep breath. He focused intensely and soon, his cosmic chi coated his body in a midnight blue aura. "How's that? Any results?"

"Uh, let me check," Inferno said, checking the data on the computer screen. "Hmm… It seems like this is only 0.5% of the full power you're using. Your body is still normal. Try raising the power a little; about 2%.”

"10-4," Israel nodded. "Cranking it UP!" He focused his energy some more and soon, he channeled two swirling cosmic aura spheres in his hands. Next, he combined them into one big aura sphere with immense power. "How's… this?" he asked, trying to hold it in a little.

“Mmm… Power is now… at 10%? I thought I said to increase by 2%. You increased by 20%.” Inferno said.

"Whoops! Too high. Here we go!" Israel strained before reducing the power and shrinking the aura sphere down to fit the palm of his hand.

“Ok… Power is at 1% now…” As Inferno looked at the screen, he notices something strange. The energy levels started to increase back up again. Straight up to 10% again, then 20%... 30%... 40%... 80%... ???% Soon the screen began to glitch and the circuit board began to short circuit. Then the headgear was releasing a bunch of electric sparks. “What is going on here?” Inferno said as he tried to correct the problem but everything was overloading.

"Uh... what's going on? Why is everything going coo-coo?" Israel asked, getting a bit worried. "Please tell me my powers didn't do this."

"I'd be lying if I said it didn't!" Inferno said, trying to fix the problem. But soon, everything goes crazy, and then…

*KABOOM*

Both guys get caught in the blast and are sent flying in separate directions. The two men groan as they picked themselves up and dusted themselves off.

"Ugh… okay, that hurt. But this is one of the reasons why I should be careful with my powers," Inferno unexpectedly said.

"Note to self, never run an analysis on potential god-like chi," Israel unexpectedly said before both boys realize something. "Hold the phone, what the hell?" he looked down at himself to see his bright yellow hands and gasped before backing up. "Wait, why am I… t-t-this can't be!"

"Hey! Am I hearing things or, does my voice sound like it's coming from…" Inferno said before looking in "Israel's" direction and vice versa. Both boys widened and pointed at each other.

"WHAT THE FUUUUUUUUCK?!?!?!" both shouted in unison, shocked.

"Israel?! What the hell are you doing in my body?" Israel (Inferno) asked.

"Your body?! Why are you in my body?!" Inferno (Israel) asked.

"This… cannot… be happening. Look, just… hold on and let me think, okay?" Israel (Inferno) said before stroking his chin. "Okay… we were trying to measure your chi with the headgear and… I'm guessing when you spiked up your powers like that and reduced them, it must've overwhelmed the circuits and caused the machine to blow. And in that microsecond, our bodies must've switched unexpectedly."

"So… it's all my fault. Perfect… just… perfect. Well, look on the bright side, you'll get to experience my powers first hand," Inferno (Israel) pointed out, then chuckled. But he only got a harsh glare from… from his own body. "Okay, I'll shut up."

“Oh no! There is no way I’m gonna be stuck with your powers. I want my body back!” Israel (Inferno) stated before crossing both his arms and then looking down and spread them out while observing his or Israel’s left arm and wiggled his fingers a bit. “Huh? Never thought I would have two arms again.” He added.

"And I never thought I'd experience having a prosthetic arm. Just imagine the many bad guy skulls I can crack with this baby! Or even better, those androids!" Inferno (Israel) said in excitement before throwing a punch at the air, but the punch was too slow. "Uh… nevermind, I don't think I'm quite used to his body to even test that out."

“Yeah… I want that arm back. No way I’m trusting you with it.” Israel (Inferno) stated.

"Well, I don't get your brains and we can't exactly fix this on our own. We're gonna need to get help from some of our friends to get us back into our bodies," Inferno (Israel) pointed out.

“Really, who? Everyone else is busy! Who can we call on?” Israel (Inferno) responded before doing some thinking in his head until he got an idea. “I think I know someone who can help,” he said before reaching for his phone… only to realize that he doesn’t have it. “I keep forgetting!” He shouted at himself. “Israel, hand me my phone.” He instructed.

"But… won't it be suspicious if she heard my voice coming from your phone?" Inferno (Israel) pointed out, getting the phone out regardless. "Maybe I should call her and talk to her. You can instruct me on what to say."

“Huh, good point. Alright, but don’t try any of your flirting techniques and talk with my voice and focus on the matter at hand.” Israel (Inferno) stated.

"She's your girlfriend, I've got some principles I stand by," Inferno (Israel) reassured before speed-dialing Tempest. He waited for her to pick up and then…

"Hey, Inferno. What's up?" Tempest asked on the other line.

"Hey, Tempest. Do you think you can stop by the secret base when you get the chance? I gotta talk to you about something, it's urgent," Inferno (Israel) said.

"Uh, sure. But what's so urgent that you need me to come over?" Tempest asked.

"I'll explain when you get here, but you gotta get over here quickly," Inferno (Israel) said.

“Well, at least he went straight to the point,” Israel (Inferno) whispered to himself.

“Listen, babe… I wish I could be there but I’m tied up as it is. Heat and Eternal’s father is having me doing a double shift.” Tempest replied sadly.

"A double shift? Why now of all times?" Inferno (Israel) asked in surprise.

“I know. I don’t like it much either. But it’s my job.” Tempest replied. “Although, I can contact Applejack and have her come over. If that’s okay?”

“That’s good. My AJ is a human lie-detector. She’ll believe us about this.” Israel (Inferno) whispered to Inferno (Israel).

"AJ? Alright, send her to the secret base instead. With luck, she can help us fix a minor hiccup," Inferno (Israel) replied. "Thanks again, Tempest. Take care."

"No problem, I love you, babe," Tempest said.

"Heh… love ya, too," Inferno (Israel) hesitated before hanging up. "It's kinda awkward saying that to someone else's girlfriend. You've got a hell of a woman, Inferno."

“Eeyup, she’s my sexy bombshell. Now, while we wait for Applejack to arrive, we need to figure out how to undo this.” Israel (Inferno).

"You've got the brains on all this tech-whatchamacallits, I'm just the assistant. Where should we start first?" Inferno (Israel) asked.

After the reply, Israel (Inferno) takes a look around his working space to find any solution or have an idea pop into his head. But so far, he only had one answer.

“I DON’T KNOW!?!?” He shouted.

Meanwhile, at Apple Acres Ranch, Applejack was in the middle of doing her daily chores around the farm; wearing her red button-up shirt which hugged her triple E-breasts, blue jeans which hugged tightly onto her huge ass and hips, and her leather boots; picking apples from the trees and loading them into the baskets. She then takes the basket over to the barn and sets them down when her phone goes off. AJ took it out of her pocket and answered.

"Howdy, this is AJ," the farmgirl said.

“Hey Applejack. Its Tempest,” the military bombshell replied.

"Oh, hey there, Tempest. What can Ah’ do ya fer?" the apple gal asked.

"I got a call from Inferno, he said needed some help over at the hideout, but my hands are full at the moment. Think you can go and check up on him?" the berry-colored babe asked.

“Well… Ah’ did just finished up with mah’ chores, so Ah'll go ahead an' pop by, see what all the fuss is about," Applejack agreed.

“Thanks, AJ, I knew I can count on you. Just make sure you don’t distract our boy toy with that applelicious ass of yours… Although it would calm his troubled mind.” Tempest teased before chuckling after.

The farmgirl blushed after that teasing Tempest gave her, even smiling a bit even though she was a bit flustered for being mention of her big butt.

"Ah shucks, mah ass ain't nothin' special," AJ replied.

“Whatever you say, Applebutt,” Tempest replied before laughing a bit. “Anyway, I'll talk to you later, bye.” She added before hanging up.

Still flustered, she turns to her brother, who's loading up the apples onto the truck. "Big Mac… is mah butt anythin' special?" She asked. Her brother didn't know how to reply to that.

Other than with a simple, "Uh… Eeyup?" he replied before minding his own business.

"T-Thanks fer bein’ honest. Ah'm gonna… go see mah, sweetheart," she said before bolting off.

After she left, Big Mac was left confused about what just happened and simply shrugged his shoulders and went back to his tasks.

After leaving her family’s ranch, Applejack walked along the streets and city blocks of Canterlot, heading off to the secret hideout. Her mind was divided into two subjects. The first subject being the problem that Inferno's run into and how she can fix it, the other… well… obviously, it's Tempest’s comment about her plump apple ass.

"Does Inferno like mah ass that much? Ah’ mean, Ah have been puttin' in a good workout an' eatin' lots, but… still," she said, looking back at her big apple caboose. However, by doing this, she doesn’t pay any attention in front of her and unexpectedly bumps into a random person on the sidewalk. "Whoop, sorry 'bout that, are ya--" Applejack stops when she recognizes her friend, Fluttershy. "Are ya alright, Fluttershy?" she asked, helping her up.

“Its alright, I should have stepped out of the way,” Fluttershy replied.

“But ah’ should have seen where I was goin’.” Applejack responded. "So, what brings ya out here in the city?"

"Oh, nothing much. I've, well… I've been feeling a bit… stressed out from Angel Bunny giving me a hard time while I was working at the shelter. So, I thought I'd pay a visit with Izzy, hoping he could… you know… help me relieve some stress?" Fluttershy said before she let out a cute squee.

Applejack was a bit off at first until she soon got the picture. “Oh… Well now, ah’ was just on my way to our hideout to see Inferno. Said he’s dealing with a situation which he needs help with.”

"Oh dear, I hope it's nothing too serious," Fluttershy said, right as she realized something after hearing AJ’s reply. “Oh, I just remembered. Israel was visiting Inferno at the hideout to help him test a new invention he made.”

“Guess maybe this ‘invention’ might be the problem he was talkin’ about. Since we’re both goin’ in the same direction; wanna tag along?” the farmgirl asked her timid friend.

“Of course, it is nice to walk with a friend on a nice sunny day,” Fluttershy answered happily.

"Ah agree. An' just imagine how yer boyfriend will react if he hears ya say that," AJ teased.

Fluttershy giggled. "He'd probably pick me up off my feet, twirl me in the air, hug me, nuzzle me and kiss me," she answered all while pressing her hands against her tender bosom, right over her heart.

“And if ya were Derpy, Inferno would faint instantly and have to be sent to the hos- Eh, nevermind.” Applejack responded, nearly almost bringing back up some unpleasant memories.

"Oh… o-okay then," Fluttershy said.

“Sorry, sugarcube, it just unexpectedly came out of mah mouth,” AJ stated. “So uh, shall we go see how our sweethearts are doin’?” She asked after.

“Oh yes, we should.” The animal lover replied.

Meanwhile, back at the hideout, Israel (Inferno) and Inferno (Israel) were both sitting in the middle of the room, stumped on what to do to fix the problem they got into. Well… except for Inferno (Israel) getting lost in his world, staring at Inferno's prosthetic arm. "This is just way too cool. All that's missing is some armor plating to make it look bulkier and poof, one badass piece of weaponry… like the Winter Soldier."

“No chance, I like that arm the way it is. Besides, it's surgically connected with my nervous system. It’s how I can move and operate it as a normal arm.” Israel (Inferno) replied.

"Ah, no wonder it felt like a real arm. Still… I don't condone self-harm to that extreme level, but at least it feels good to feel like a junior Terminator," Inferno (Israel) pointed out.

“My mind was… broken beyond repair. So simply… I wasn't thinking clearly, and I was beyond reasoning until Celestia found me by the Canterlot Bridge. At that moment, I finally had some semblance of sanity return to me,” Israel (Inferno) responded.

"Well, if you ever find yourself in a similar jam, just remember these words I've… slightly changed… "GET UP, YOU SON OF A BITCH… 'cause your friends love ya," Inferno (Israel) said, giving Israel (Inferno) a thumbs up.

“I’ll take that advice, but… you should think about not laying it hard and aggressive on a person who’s lost a will to live. Sometimes when a person becomes vulnerable, they can be emotionally sensitive.” Israel (Inferno) stated.

"Heh, true. Maybe something more like, "You're the champ, now get up one more round! Come on, don't lay down, fight this guy, hard! He's no machine! I didn't hear no bell!" O-Okay, maybe not that last part, but still," Inferno (Israel) said.

“I think you need some lessons from Fluttershy on how to express your words gently,” Israel (Inferno) chuckled. “Speaking of her; How are you two, plus Pinkie, been doing?” He asked.

"I've got plans to punish her after what Celestia told me during Christmas," Inferno (Israel) said, rubbing his hands together. "She went and blackmailed Celestia into posting photos of you and Tia fucking if she didn't get laid with me." he folded his arms in disappointment.

Israel (Inferno) soon held a shocked expression on his face and nearly sweated a bit in anxiety.

“H-How… Did she?...” He tried to find words to ask.

"Tia told me how she found out when she went into the beach house to get something and… well, she kinda heard you and possibly took pictures of you two," Inferno (Israel) replied.

Soon Israel (Inferno) flopped back in his seat in utter disbelief of what he had just heard.

“Uuuuugh… Fuck my life.” He groaned

"Don't worry, I'll handle it. Once our bodies are switched, I'll give Pinkie a piece of my mind. And possibly turn her mind into mush," Inferno (Israel) reassured.

“Alright… Uh… Not to start a lewd conversation… but… How was your time with Tia?” Israel (Inferno) asked.

"It… was… stupendous!" Inferno (Israel) replied. "It's no wonder Blaze Burn married her. But that just gives me more of a reason to help her reconnect with her husband since he's so busy with his job."

“Yeah, I felt completely bad for her. Her husband busy with business while she had to stay at the house all by herself with her sons up in a tower and doing hero work. It’s quite lonely,” Israel (Inferno) stated.

"Hmm, maybe I can also introduce her to my mom. Maybe they can go out for drinks on some occasions. My mom always goes out drinking after her job at the courthouses," Inferno (Israel) thought up. "That is… if they make time."

“I wished my mom was around… She, Celestia, and your mom would have been good friends.” Israel (Inferno) replied.

"Yeah… I would've loved to meet her if I got the chance." Inferno (Israel) said.

“Yeah… But none of that “Hello Nurse.” shenanigans, got it.” Israel (Inferno) informed him.

"I know, I know," Inferno (Israel) nodded. Soon, afterward, the door to the hideout opens up, and in walks Applejack and Fluttershy. Inferno (Israel) wanted to scoop her up in his arms, but he knows he can't do that, given the situation. All he can do is sit there and look at his cute little angel with her precious, starry-eyed smile. As for Israel (Inferno), he had to keep himself from talking to AJ cause if he said something that Israel does not know of, she would know that something is off.

“Howdy, boys. What’s da trouble ya been having?” AJ asked.

"Uh, well… we were trying out this new headgear to measure… Israel's cosmic chi levels. But something went wrong during the analysis and… well, the thing wound up malfunctioning and went kaboom!" Inferno (Israel) half told the truth. "And we need your help to fix the damn thing since Tempest isn't available."

"Oh my! Are you both okay? Did you get hurt?" Fluttershy asked, running over to Israel (Inferno) and checking for scrapes or bruises. "Are you feeling okay?" she looked into his eyes, worrying for his safety.

Israel (Inferno) does his absolute best to not go unconscious or break character. "N-N-No, I… I'm okay, F-F-Flutters," he assured.

"Are you sure?" she asked again and Israel (Inferno) nodded nervously. "Well… okay. But look at all that soot in your face, you're a mess. Oh, we need to clean you up right away," she stated before taking him by the hand. "And maybe you can… help me by… relieving my stress." As she said this, Fluttershy quickly mashed her boobs against his arm as they walked away into the bathroom of the hideout.

'Oh boy, he's in for a real ride,' Inferno (Israel) thought to himself.

"Speakin' o' stress, maybe y'all can help me with mine. By the way, does mah butt seem all that special to ya?" AJ asked, showing off her big ass.

'WOO!!! What an ass!' Inferno (Israel) thought with wide eyes. "Uh… AJ, if I'm being honest… having a butt that big makes you more attractive… especially in my eyes. Same with Tempest, I mean you both got some sexy glutes. That's one of the reasons why I love strong women." For a moment, the room fell silent after what he'd just spouted. Applejack could not believe her ears when she heard his answer. The question is… how does she respond?

Simple… she tackles him to the ground in a hug. "Oof!!! Someone's feeling jumpy," Inferno (Israel) chuckled, hugging her back.

Meanwhile, in the other room; or preferably, the shower room, Israel (Inferno) couldn’t believe the situation he’s in right now. He’s in his friend’s body, while pulled into the shower room by his friend’s girlfriend. Fluttershy has turned on the shower water and adjusted it to a warm temperature before stripping out of her clothes… but stopped halfway before looking back at her "boyfriend" with her big eyes.

"You don't mind showering with me, do you?” She asked with a seductive facial expression on her face.

Israel (Inferno) was immediately surprised by this hidden side of the animal-loving girl. Every day, he always sees her being her adorable, timid self. But that’s not the scenario he’s in. Instead, now he sees her acting more like a seductive temptress who was asking him to play with her. He wanted to politely decline, but since he was in someone’s body, he knows that option was out the window. So he decides to give in and try to play along.

“Oh yes, I’ll gladly join you,” He acted while walking over to her and giving her cute, phat butt a good spank. Thinking in his head of how he sucks at acting like his sexually expressive pal. Fluttershy yelped in surprise, then giggled cutely and seductively.

"You always did love my tooshie, my naughty sweetie," Fluttershy said, putting her hands on her ass and patting it lightly.

While he didn’t want to say it cause she was his best friend’s girlfriend; however, he did admit that she had a remarkable booty. Plus, he was in his pal’s body; so it doesn’t count as cheating, right?

“You know it, my sweet Flutters. But I also can’t leave your two melons out,” Israel (Inferno) stated as he gets behind her and gropes and squishing her massive H-cup breasts. She moaned and leaned into Israel (Inferno), rubbing her naked, soft, and smooth skin against him.

"Still as considerate as ever. How about losing the clothes for me so I can feel some of your skin as well… big boy," she suggested. "Then we can get… dirty and clean together."

Israel (Inferno) did not argue, nor hesitated. His mind was in complete overdrive as he quickly removes his clothing until he was naked like Fluttershy was. After doing so, the not-so timid girl licked her lips seeing his body in front of her; especially his hard, meaty cock. She takes him by the hand and pulls him into the shower with her before grabbing his dick and stroking him with her soft, tender fingers while pressing her hooters against his naked chest.

"Mmm, still as big as I remember. We are going to have so much fun," Fluttershy said before capturing his lips.

Israel (Inferno)’s eyes widen in surprise. His mind exploding from the very kiss. He was kissing Fluttershy… FLUTTERSHY! And he can’t stop himself from giving in. More importantly, it only causes him to be more aroused… which eventually had him slightly break his character.

Without her knowing, he had his right hand placed in-between her legs and fingering her pussy as his left hand fondled and groped her massive breasts. Acting more in control and not letting Fluttershy have all the fun. His actions cause the two to break their kiss and making the animal-loving gal moan and gasp in shock from her boyfriend’s strange behavior.

“Can’t let you have all the fun, sweetie. Papa needs to have a turn at playing too.” He stated as he brings her left breast up to his mouth and began sucking on her nipple, causing her to moan and become even more aroused.

‘What? Mmmmph!~ What is going on with him? Why is he…mmmmph~! Acting like this? So… So... ah! Controlling…. I…. Like it~!’ She thought in her mind.

Meanwhile, back in the other room, AJ was sitting up on Inferno's (Israel's) lap, getting ready to strip herself and her "man" was just laying there… watching her in all her beautiful glory. Applejack chuckled as she unbuttons her shirt to reveal her triple E-cup breasts - with no bra underneath - bouncing freely in front of his very eyes.

"What's ‘da matter, sugarcube? Don't tell me yer gonna leave a gal hangin'," she implied as she gave her huge breasts a shake in a teasing manner.

"Nope! I'm not leaving you hanging, my apple queen." Inferno (Israel) said before sitting up and getting his shirt off, leaving himself topless. Applejack got off his lap and allowed him to remove his pants and underwear, leaving him butt-naked. Applejack also removed her daisy dukes, along with her panties, now being just as naked as him. "Woo! You got the sweetest apples." he complimented, going over to grope one of her boobs and ass cheeks.

"An' Ah see yer just as handsy as Ah remember. Mmm, ya have no idea how long Ah've been waitin' to do this again," AJ said, allowing her lover to touch her as he pleases. Inferno (Israel) then went in for a kiss. She lets him and wrestles her tongue with his, moaning seductively. The horny apple gal got handsy herself and grabbed his dick, stroking the man real nicely. Inferno (Israel) gets handsy himself as well as he gropes and fondles her tits, massaging them real good.

They lean in closer, deepening the kiss until Applejack had him pinned again. She shook her hips seductively while he began caressing the rest of her body. He even spanked her firm apple butt hard, making her moan. She broke the kiss and stared down into him with her bedroom eyes, smiling.

"Ah love it when ya play rough. How's 'bout ya show yer "Apple Queen" how well y'all can take the reigns?" she tempted.

"Now you're speaking my language," Inferno (Israel) said, smirking. Grabbing the naked temptress, he rolled the two of them and now had her pinned down. He starts taking command by groping her massive tits again, then sucking on them and teasing her by stroking his dick against her wet folds.

The apple farmgirl was in heaven right now, squirming and moaning without care as she willingly allows her lover to show her who's in command. A sultry smile formed on her face and hearts appeared in her eyes as she was in bliss and completely aroused.

"You want us to get straight to the main event, or do you want me to show some love to the rest of your smoking hot body?" Inferno (Israel) asked. "Anything you want." he reached his hand down to her pussy and stroked her, feeling all of her wet juices leak onto his fingers. AJ squirmed some more and let out more sultry moans.

Meanwhile, back in the shower room, Fluttershy pulled away from Israel (Inferno) and then got down on her knees, looking at his big, phat dick. "My, oh my. You're It’s up, too. No need to worry. Your cute little butterfly queen will take good care of you," she said before she opened her mouth and took in half of his dick and sucked him off.

Israel (Inferno) moaned in surprise while the seductive sweetie worked on his large meat pole like a professional. He never thought that Fluttershy would be capable of these lewd activities; however, she keeps surprising him every minute.

“Wow, Fluttershy. Mmmph! I never thought you are such a cute little slut. But you are full of surprises, aren't you?” He said as he gently grips onto her head and began thrusting his cock deep down her throat before pulling in and out at a quick pace.

Fluttershy was shocked by this action, but her mind was becoming too blurry to comprehend it as she became too aroused by him fucking her throat. Her tongue swirled hungrily around his cock and gagged a few times, but didn't mind as she allowed her lover to use her. Israel (Inferno) kept moaning and breathing like a rabid animal. Fluttershy's mouth was so warm, it wouldn't surprise him if Israel got addicted to it every day.

Top that with the dancing water droplets from the shower drain and this would be one hell of a porno to shoot. And while Fluttershy was too timid and shy to be a naughty girl doing lewd things; however, deep down in her soul, she was proud to act as his little slut. And she loved being in experiences like this, it was all too exciting for her that it was making her wet.

Soon, she lets go of his dick for the moment… and then captures it again, but with her squishy melons, and proceeds to titty-fuck him. "How do you love your Hootershy's booby trap, love?" she asked seductively.

“Mmmph! Don’t stop, Flutters. It’s so… incredibly soft and… so good!” Israel (Inferno) stated as he nearly felt his body almost become paralyzed by the incredible softness and firmness of Fluttershy’s massive breasts.

"Good. Because we're gonna have so much fun until you've filled me up with your love milk… again… and again… and again…" she replied before licking the tip of his cock. Her tits kept massaging the base, lighting up the fireworks in his mind. Israel (Inferno) now understands how good the guy has it with this slutty cutie. Fluttershy slurped and moaned and kept trapping his dick in the warmth, wet, coziness of her Flutter-pillows. Soon he felt his cock about to burst at any moment. As Fluttershy felt his manhood tense, she immediately takes the tip into her mouth as she rubs her breasts aggressively against his shaft.

"You gonna cum for your Flutters? Go ahead. Splash it all over me," Fluttershy said seductively before deepthroating him and titty-fucking him more erotically. Israel (Inferno) could barely keep it together, but she's driving him nuts with those massive honkers of hers. Soon, it was too much for him to handle and soon, he shot his massive load down her throat. She yelped at first, then guzzled down his tasty seed, moaning all sexy and adorable. More and more poured down her throat; it was an insane amount of semen for her to devour, making it clear how pent up he was. She took in so much that her belly had a slight bump look to it.

Sook after, the process had finally ceased and Fluttershy pulls back to lick off any remains of cum that didn’t make it into her mouth and to her surprise, see that he was still hard and plenty pent up.

"Oh my… you're still hard, aren't you? Well, lucky for you, I'm still a little pent up myself," Fluttershy said with a giggle. She stands up and faces the wall, shaking her phat booty at her lover, letting it bounce and jiggle beautifully. "Come here and give your "Sluttershy" some more of that hot love," she urged seductively.

Israel (Inferno) was bewildered and enchanted by her humongous ass and how hot and fuckable it looked. So much so that an evil grin formed on his face.

Meanwhile, in the other room with Inferno (Israel) and Applejack, "How 'bout ya have a taste of mah special, homemade apple cider, Applejack style?" she offered.

"I do love me some apple cider." Inferno (Israel) replied. He lowered himself down to Applejack's wet, glistening pussy and saw her clit poking out, playing peek-a-boo with him. He chuckled before going in and slurping up her tasty juices. No surprise she'd taste like apples down there. Applejack squirmed a whole more this time. Suddenly, her legs locked the man's head in place, preventing him from escaping.

Even if he could, he didn't want to. And despite his throbbing, aching member begging to fuck her right then and there, Inferno (Israel) was patient and savored the taste of her pussy juices. Her sweet nectar blushed against his tingling taste buds. He licked her outer lips and inner walls, hitting some of her sweet spots.

"Ahh! Whoa, nelly! Ya got some sweet tongue skills, partner! More! Drink all ya want! It's all on the house!" she moaned. Squirming and her whole body twitching from her "boyfriend's" master bed skills, Applejack could only think of how good it's gonna be when she and he get it on big time and feel his massive dick inside her again.

Inferno's (Israel's) tongue then flicks against her clit, making her squirt a little. This must be one of her weak spots. And he goes for it some more. Applejack moans louder, arching back and moaning loudly. She could feel her strength leaving her body as she felt weak to his skills. In no time, her walls clamped all around his tongue, ready to blow at any moment. He didn't hold back and slurped her juices harder, wanting her to explode all over his face.

And as expected, she let out a passionate scream as she came right into his mouth, her juices splattering all over his face. The massive stream of her special apple cider flooded down his throat and he drank nearly every drop greedily. After about 10 seconds later, she finally stopped and fell, limp, breathing heavily.

“That… was… amazing, sugarcube,” She gasped in delight.

"So was your special apple cider, babe," Inferno (Israel) replied. "So, whatcha wanna do now?"

"Ah'm achin' to get it on, now. Shove it inside me." she urged, spreading her pussy lips open with her fingers.

'Hell fucking yes! I've died and gone straight to apple heaven!' Inferno (Israel) thought to himself. So, he quickly gets on top of Applejack and aims his dick right at her dripping entrance. "You ready, my delicious apple queen?"

"Y'all already know the answer to that. Fuck mah pussy walls into mush," Applejack urged seductively, stroking his hair. He nodded and right away, he dove in deep into her pussy and began rutting her insides good. Applejack moaned loudly and clung to her "boyfriend" as he plowed her nether regions like an expert.

Every thrust he made, caused the farm gal to feel a tremendous force move through her body as her breasts bounced and jiggle as he fucked her. He licked his lips and went in, grabbing one of her breast nipples with his mouth and sucking on them, good. All the while, his thrusting got deeper and harder. Applejack couldn't escape the sweet sensation coursing through her body. She was addicted to his dick and kept wanting more as she held onto him, moaning loudly.

Soon Inferno (Israel) wanted to see the ‘good side’ of her. So for a short moment, he pulls out of her, swiftly and effortlessly, turns her onto her chest, and giving him a view of her phat, applelicious ass. And without any pause, he thrust back in.

"Mmmph!!! Yes! How do ya like THEM apples?" Inferno (Israel) asked before spanking her hard.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!! Yes! Yes! Fuck me harder! Rut mah phat ass with no mercy!” Applejack screamed in pleasure and delight.

"You asked for it," Inferno (Israel) replied with more thrusts and spankings.

Meanwhile, back in the shower, Fluttershy was awaiting for her precious lover to take her while teasing him with some sexy ass jiggling and sultry smiles. Luckily for her, she doesn't have to wait very long. Israel (Inferno) approached her, pinning her against the wall, and then spread her ass cheeks out wide, showing off her sweet pussy.

Israel (Inferno) aligns the tip of his cock at her nethers and teasing her bit, pushing and rubbing his tip up and down against her pussy lips. After hearing Fluttershy’s squeals and squirms from his actions, he finally decides to quickly and roughly shove his dick into her womb and began pounding into her soft, phat ass. Fluttershy yelps in surprise, but it quickly turns to adorable moans of pleasure.

"Ah yes! Fuck me! Shove your phat dick inside my pussy, Izzy! Punish your "Sluttershy!" she hollers, letting out her vulgar language. Israel (Inferno) keeps giving her what she wants while caressing her sexy hourglass body. He gives her massive tits a tight squeeze and groped them constantly. "Ahhh! Yes! Touch my hooters! My boobies are all yours!"

With the added effect of her pussy juices lathering up his cock, along with the shower water soaking them, they were going at like they were in heat. With the loud slapping noise coming from his rough pounding and her lewd, slutty moaning, neither of them were planning on stopping until she was filled up, maybe even bloated.

Israel (Inferno) couldn’t believe how tight and good Fluttershy’s pussy was and how incredible she was at this. This was a side of her that he was enjoying. So much so that he increased his pace, giving more power to his thrusts. He then began kissing against the cute animal lover’s neck while he groped and squeezed her humongous melons.

Fluttershy was growing even hornier by the second and began shaking her booty against his crotch as he kept fucking her brains out. Israel (Inferno) thrust faster inside while he moves his hands from her boobs and moves them down to grip both of her ass cheeks.

“Oh, Fluttershy~! I love your phat ass!” He proclaimed as he continues to pound her.

"Ahh! And I love your phat cock! You're the best! Keep going, Izzy! I can feel myself getting close to cumming!" she encouraged.

Israel (Inferno) could also feel his limit in reach, as he felt his cock almost about to burst a BIG load any second. With this in mind, he gives his all and pounds Fluttershy’s ass harder than he’s ever done. Fluttershy couldn't contain it any longer and soon, she let out her biggest climax of the day, screaming in ecstasy. Right away, Israel (Inferno) was unable to hold it in either and came inside her pussy afterward, shooting his massive load into her waiting womb. He groaned, holding her tight.

Fluttershy's belly slowly bloated, making a noticeable bulge; however, Israel (Inferno) keep shooting in way more mass amounts of cum, filling her belly more and more, and even more, until she looked to be pregnant with triplets.

Once both of them finished, Fluttershy slumped down against the wall with her back up against it, looking satisfied and twitching nonetheless. Israel (Inferno) slumped down next to Fluttershy and decided to cuddle with her.

“Fluttershy… You are… extraordinary.” He said to her while breathing heavily as if he had a massive workout.

"So… much… cum. You're… so… amazing!" Fluttershy said between breaths. Israel (Inferno) looks at her for a bit and gives her breasts one last squeeze, causing the timid girl to giggle at him for it.

Meanwhile, in the other room, Inferno (Israel) is still giving Applejack's fresh apples a good fucking while groping her massive jugs and sucking her neck. He could feel her ass slap and jiggle against his hips as he pounded roughly into her pussy.

Applejack was left a moaning mess; her mouth opened widely with her tongue rearing out as she panted in arousal from each of his thrusts.

"AJ, you are the apple of my eye, baby," Inferno (Israel) whispered in her ear. He banged her pussy even faster and smothered her with kisses.

“AH! AH! AH! Ya… Ya know how ta satisfy mah needs!” She gasped as she was left speechless when he started pounding her even faster.

"And you know how to make a man feel good. I might end up busting a nut soon. I'll bet you'd like having your love caverns flooded with your man's hot… sticky seed, don't you?" Inferno (Israel) teased.

“Yes! AH~! YES! Fill me up! Fill mah belly up till it’s bloated!” She moaned in reply. Inferno (Israel) nodded and put more power and speed into his thrusts. Her ass cheeks clapped against his crotch more loudly while his dick pounded inside her womb.

Applejack moaned and gasped louder and passionate from the speed and power of his thrusts into her ass. Inferno (Israel) soon felt his climax approaching, causing him to give his all for his final rapid thrusts. At that moment, he let out a big grunt and shot his massive load deep inside her womb, steadily bloating her belly. AJ let out a scream of ecstasy and came hard all over his crotch and the floor.

He adds in a couple of more thrusts as his cock continues to shoot more amounts of cum deep into her, causing her belly to expand to the point where she looked pregnant with twins. After that amazing sensation died down, Applejack and Inferno (Israel) collapsed on the floor, with Inferno (Israel) cuddling the apple farmer and kissing her on the lips.

“‘Ah love ya, Inferno.” She softly gasped as she was exhausted from their fun.

"I love you too, Applejack. Man, you were amazing. This world needs more awesome gals like you around," Inferno (Israel) replied, exhausted.

The farm girl playfully hits his shoulder while blushing from his comment. “Stop, yer embarrassing me.” She responded.

And just before Inferno (Israel) could even reply, he felt a very tremendous force surrounding him. In the shower room, Israel (Inferno) was also feeling the same thing. And before the two knew it, they soon felt like they were pulled straight out of each other’s bodies and immediately switched back into their respective bodies, and with their respective girlfriends. Both young men were shocked and surprised that they were now back in their bodies.

Whatever it was that happened to them, at least they were glad, knowing they were back and their girlfriends won't even know anything about it.

What a crazy and ‘active’ day they just had.

Sweet Memories and Painful Revelations

The next day from the crazy events that will never be discussed or known, things went back to an average day for the girls and boys…. Well, almost. Yesterday, the group got together at the Victory Squad Tower and binged watched some TV shows they watch. During their hangout, the boys later found out about an event that happened in the girls’ past; an event that they did not want to talk about. When the girls explained it fully, the boys, besides Inferno, became exaggerated by the information given, and soon an argument formed between the group. The argument intimidated and scared Derpy that she left the tower, stating that she doesn’t want to see them anymore.

The group was now extremely hurt that they had driven another friend away. Aurora was an understandable case, but Derpy? She was so sweet and bright with an undeniable inner light. And yet, their heated argument was enough to upset her deeply that she doesn’t wish to see them anymore.

Because of that, now they have to make things right and fix the damage that was already done. Repeatedly they tried calling her, but the only thing they received was voice mails or silence. The girls thought that maybe they could run into her at CHS, and so throughout the day and lunch, they tried to find her. But unfortunately, Derpy was nowhere to be seen, or that she’s extremely good at hiding herself in a public place.

Unable to find their muffin-loving friend, they decide to call it quits for now and let her blow off some steam. In the meantime, the group decides to go back to their regular daily routines, going to school, meet up with Celestia for some more training after school, finish up their part-time jobs, etc.

Meanwhile, as everything goes on, moving back to Silver’s apartment complex. The young man had gotten up from his sleep and got himself ready for another long day at work. Placing on his uniform and freshening himself up. But before he could walk out the door. He starts to notice that something was… off. Usually, every morning Aurora preps him for breakfast and sees him at the door. Today, he cannot smell anything cooking or see a tall dragoness walking around his place. Feeling a bit concerned, he goes to her bedroom to see if she had left. When he did, he saw Aurora still laying in her bed… and she was crying?

"Aurora?" Silver asked as he entered the bedroom, not keeping his eye off the dragoness. “What's wrong? Why are you crying?” he asked again as he sat down on the mattress next to her coiled-up body.]

The dragoness hears him and she starts to wipe away her tears and hides under the covers. “Shouldn’t you be at work right now?” She asked him with a low depressed tone.

"Well, I have no control over my concerns for you. And let’s not forget that we’re friends.” Silver stated. “And friends will always be there for each other; No matter what situation they’re in.”

Aurora turned his way, tears still running down her cheeks. She sniffs and wiped a few more of her tears away. "Promise me you won't tell anyone outside this place." She said. Silver nodded.

“I promise.” He said while crossing his heart to show it.

Seeing that he was honest about his promise, she explains everything. “Well, to be truthful with you. You aren’t exactly the first human I met in my life. There was one human that I shared a strong bond with ages ago.” She said.

“Who was this person?” Silver asked.

“His name was Starswirl… And he was… Everything to me.” She replied. “You see in my beginnings, me and my sisters, the other spirit dragons, were always worshiped by mankind. But we were also feared by it. At first, I simply brushed off the fears humanity had towards us; which I believe to be my arrogance. But soon I began to feel uncomfortable by it, so much so that I didn’t want to be feared anymore. So every day when I visit human villages and towns, I would always take this form,” As she said that, her body is engulfed in blue smoke, and in her place is a beautiful young girl with sapphire blue hair and wearing a blue and gold silk dress. She was around 6ft tall and had the same curves as her dragon form. Silver was amazed and stunned by her new form.

“With this, I could interact with humans and try to have a better relationship with them. However, when I thought that I had made excellent progress, I would reveal my true self. But when they saw what I truly was. They would fear me in an instant and treat me like the goddess that I am. Which I didn’t want to have.” She explained. “And after many failed attempts, I lost all hope in finding one human or creature that would accept me for what I am inside. Until one day… I met him,” Soon the room was filled with an aura or atmosphere of long happy and sorrowful memories. And a warm smile formed on Aurora’s face and tears flowed out from her eyes. “He was a young boy, no less than 10 years old. He approached me when I least expected it and he asked me if I was alright. It was the first time a human would ever show compassion towards me. And he wasn’t afraid of me. Much less walked up to me like I was dangerous. He just casually approached me and talked to me like I was his equal.” She said. “And at that moment, I finally felt happy. And for the days to come, we would spend time together every single moment we had. We played games, run across open fields, asked questions about each other’s lives, and we would always play pranks and tell jokes.” Aurora giggled from that memory.

Silver could see how much this Starswirl meant to her and the good memories she had with him.

“We did almost everything together. It was the moment I never wanted to end. But of course, one of my sisters; Hora, the Spirit Dragon of Time, found out about our relationship and tried to separate us. I refused to accept it and so I fought her in a battle that shook the earth. In the end, I prevailed. And I never saw her or my sisters again.” Aurora explained her dispute with her sisters.

"But why? Why would your sisters be against your friendship?” Silver asked.

“Well, it's part of our laws that we always have to follow. Don’t know and never cared to know.” The dragoness replied.

"Now that's pretty unfair of them. Sorry, you had to deal with that," Silver said.

“It's fine. Besides I didn’t need my sisters. I had Starswirl by my side whenever I was feeling down. And whenever he was sad or scared, I would always be there for him and always brighten his day. And as long as he was happy… So was I.” Aurora stated with a warm smile until it slowly deteriorated. “But as the years went by… I remained as my old self. However, Starswirl… I watched him grow and prosper into a strong young man. In between those years, we still had a good relationship. He even began to study and learn magic, and soon he even taught that to me. And soon I learned a new element; Lightning. And thus, I became the Spirit Dragon of Sky; controlling the weather and bending storms to my will. In return, I teach him my knowledge of the martial arts that my mother taught me. But soon, he slowly changed… and our time together shortened and shortened… until we never see each other. Then one day he left to fulfill his studies in the mystic arts. And thus… I was left alone.” Aurora then starts to cry and her smile had disappeared. “I waited… WAITED! For the day he would finally return. But every day that passed, I began to lose hope and believed that he would never come back!” The dragoness cried some more until she couldn’t continue talking.

Silver comforted Aurora, allowing her to let it all out. "Take your time," he said.

After crying for a few minutes, Aurora was grateful that Silver was there to comfort her and finally had the strength to continue. “Anyway, after years of waiting, I knew I was destined to be alone. Looking for any comfort I could find, I returned to the place where I last met Starswirl. It was originally a lush, green forest; although, it became a national park. When no one was around, I sat under a tree in the place, and silently cried to myself. And as I did, A miracle happened that gave me hope again.” She said. “I heard a voice that was all too familiar. And when I looked up, I saw an elderly man with a grayish-white beard and hair. He looked at me with the same kind and concerned expression that I had thought that I never saw again. And when I looked into his eyes… those blue eyes; I knew at that moment, it was him. It was my Starswirl. I didn’t say a word or spoke; Instead, I cried and embraced him in my arms. He did not say anything too, instead, he smiled at me and embraced me as well… just like he used to do. When… he loved me.” Aurora started tearing up again, but they were of warmth and happiness.

"That's so sweet." Silver said. "So, what happened next?"

“Weeks before I met you, I came here to visit him, like I always do. On that day, I met a group of people who later I came to trust and had accepted me into their group. One of them knew Starswirl; In fact, she was his student. But once I had gotten to know them… she told me… that Starswirl was… was… killed,” After saying that Aurora soon began to feel broken and saddened once more.

Silver was shocked and saddened to hear that. More so to see Aurora filled with grief and despair over the death of her friend. "What? Who killed him?" Silver asked.

"It was… a woman who killed him. Her name is Chrysalis. That bitch killed him in cold blood. And what's worse, the group I trusted was harboring her! They even kept it a secret from me! They defended her and tried to convince me to move past my anger and grief, and it angered me so much that I almost killed them trying to get to her!” She growled in rage and her eyes glowed with her magic as sparks of lighting emitted from them.

Silver became frightened by these signs of aggression from Aurora. She always seemed so kind and thoughtful when she’s around him. But he has never seen her this upset and vengeful. “A-Aurora. Calm down… Please.” He begged her. Seeing how scared he was, Aurora’s anger immediately faded and replaced with remorse.

"Sorry. It's just that… during the struggle, one of the group members who confronted me, I… I don't know how to explain it, but I saw your resemblance in him. I almost killed him, but I stopped just in time before I left the group. I was wracked with guilt, I couldn't bear to look at them the same way!" Aurora said. "Silver, I can't do this anymore!"

The dragoness is overwhelmed with sorrow and guilt as she cried so much that her tears were like waterfalls. Silver was nervous and unsure of what to do, and without even thinking or without a plan; he embraced her with his arms… and in the process, he unknowingly latched his lips onto hers.

Aurora was taken aback by his actions. Though Starswirl was the first to see her as his equal, Silver was the first to kiss her and on the lips no less. She had never experienced this kind of affection before in her life.

After realizing what he was doing, Silver immediately pulled back and slightly panicked. “Oh my god! Aurora, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to do that! It was an accident, I swear I…” Aurora had her finger on his lip before he could say any more.

"It's okay. I know why you did it and I'm glad you cared enough to do what you did. Thank you, Silver," Aurora said sweetly.

“Oh… ok then.” Silver responded. Soon he got off Aurora’s bed and walks out of the room, but before he could turn back towards her. “Oh, Aurora… Thanks for telling me. It helped me fully understand what you are going through.” He said. “Also if you like… You could accompany me at work, I’ll even treat you with Sugar Cafe’s best latte.” He kindly offered.

"I'd love to. Thanks again, Silver," Aurora said, pulling him into a warm hug.

Thankfully, due to her new size in her human form, Silver didn’t have to deal with being in an awkward situation and at least share this warm embrace with Aurora. But in second, she reverts to her normal dragon form, and once again he was in an awkward position with his face in between her GGG-cup size breasts.

‘Why me?’ He asked himself in his mind. “You enjoy embarrassing me, do you?” He asked the dragoness, with his voice muffled a bit. Aurora giggled in response.

"You know you love my breasts," she teased, stroking his hair.

Silver instantly became flustered and so embarrassed that, without hesitation, he used his right hand and gave the dragoness a hard smack on her big rear… as a form of punishment for embarrassing him. The dragoness gasped loudly and let go of the young man, rubbing against her aching bottom. Silver turns around and walks out of the room.

“Let’s go. I’m running late for work and I promised you a latte,” He stated. As he left the room, Aurora lets out a soft moan and she then hums in a… feisty, lustful way.

"Of course. I got you covered," she chuckled.

Soon the dragoness follows the young man out of her bedroom. The two then exit out of the window and onto the apartment fire escape platform. They then hold onto each other as Aurora takes off into the air with Silver in her arms.

Silver expected it to be a brief flight, with nothing else to distract them. However, Aurora, as always, wasn’t gonna make it easy. During the flight, she snuggled Silver into her bosom while wrapping her tail around his waist, rubbing her smooth scales against his clothed crotch. Silver noticed Aurora’s antics and immediately responded to her while feeling flustered and annoyed at the same time.

“Aurora!” He shouted, even if he was muffled by her chest balloons.

"What? Don't you like it when a lady shows you affection?" Aurora giggled.

“Well… No… But…” He tried to protest, but his reply only egged her on.

"You're cute when you're embarrassed," Aurora giggled again.

After less of a second, the two had made it to Sugar Cafe. Silver instructed Aurora to land behind the restaurant so that she’ll be undetected. Once they had touched the ground, Aurora lets go of Silver as he lands on his two feet. After that, he immediately, without thought, grabbed at Aurora’s tail and gave it a tug as payback for the teasing she gave him. Unknowingly to him, the dragoness’s tail was sensitive and she barely kept herself from letting out a moan. He then lets go of her tail and turns towards the back entrance of Sugar Cafe.

“On our next flight, please don’t do that again.” He tells her.

"Aww, alrighty then. I'll be sure to fix you up a nice dinner when we get back home," Aurora said.

“Alright, fine. Now before we head in…” Right as he was about to ask her to change into her disguise, Aurora was immediately in her human form. “Nevermind, let’s head inside.” He gestures for her to follow him.

She does so and heads inside with him, then takes her seat at one of the tables while Silver went to clock in. But before he could, Ms.Cake was standing next to the sign-in sheet. And not looking pleased.

“And where have you been for the past 5 minutes?” She asked.

"Sorry, Mrs. Cake. I… misplaced my name tag, but I found it," Silver lied.

"Are you sure? Cause it should have taken you only seconds.” Mrs.Cake responded.

Seeing the commotion going on, and feeling guilty for putting him in that position, Aurora gets up from her seat and walks up behind Silver.

“Please don’t be mad at him, miss. If there is someone to blame, it should be on me. I was dealing with a problem that had me depressed and heartbroken. Silver here took his time to comfort me and help me heal.” Aurora explained.

Mrs. Cake blinked in surprise then turned to Silver. "Is this true?" She asked.

“Yes… It's true. It's the reason why I was late, Mrs.Cake. Sorry that I was too good of a person.” He replied.

"Well… alright. I'll let it slide this time, but please make sure to arrive on time the next time, okay?" Mrs. Cake asked.

“Yes, ma’am!” Silver responded with a salute.

"Good. You can get started now," Mrs. Cake instructed but just before he could, the woman soon remembered that she never met Aurora before. “And what is your name, young lady.” She asked.

“Oh, this is Aurora, Mrs.Cake… She’s uh…” Silver responded in Aurora’s favor but didn’t know what to say next.

“His girlfriend,” The disguised dragoness abruptly said before he could, while also holding onto his arm and leaning her head onto his shoulder.

"O-Oh! Silver, a fresh start and you have a new girlfriend? You never told me this," Mrs. Cake said, surprised.

Silver, who was now in a position that he can’t escape from, decided to go along with Aurora’s plan. “Well uh… *cough* I just… Didn’t want to say because no one would believe that a girl would date an ex-convict like me.” He falsely said.

Mrs. Cake nodded. "Understandable. Allow me to congratulate you two on your get-together," she said warmly.

“Thanks, Mrs.Cake. By the way, you look pretty.” Aurora commented.

"Why, thank you, Aurora. But I dare say you're the pretty one… and so young and full of life," Mrs. Cake replied.

“Please, I don’t wish to be praised. I rather not have to hear that.” Aurora replied. “But thank you.”

"Such a dear. Anyways, is there anything I can get you?" Mrs. Cake asked.

“Well, Silver here was kind enough to offer me your finest latte,” Aurora said.

“And you can take it out of my salary, Mrs.Cake.” Silver stated.

"You're paying for it?" Mrs. Cake asked.

“Yes,” He responded.

"Hmm… well, alright. As long as you're sure about this," Mrs. Cake said before heading into the kitchen to brew Aurora's latte.

While she was doing this, Aurora heads back to her seat, and Silver mouths “Thank you” to her. She replied with “You owe me big time” and gave him a wink, causing him to feel flustered.

After that, Silver heads into the backroom to organize the food boxes and other supplies. As he entered, he saw Derpy in the room as well… looking distressed and sad as she was working.

"Derpy?" Silver called out.

The blonde girl was spooked by him for a second until she turned around and saw him at the doorway. She places her hand onto her chest and takes a couple of deep breathes before responding to him “Oh, Silver… It’s just you. You nearly scared me a lot.” She said.

The young man gave a light chuckle before entering the room with her. “Sorry. Just wanna know if you’re ok. You seem sad today.” He replied.

"I'm… okay. Just going through some stuff. Nothing to be alarmed about," Derpy said.

Silver didn’t believe her. He had a unique way of hearing people’s voices to know if they’re lying or not. He could tell from her voice that whatever happened, it upset her.

“Derpy. You know you could tell me, right? I can’t help you if you can’t tell me.” He assured her.

Derpy looked down, sighing in defeat. She then turned to Silver. "Yesterday, I was visiting my friends for a binge-watching marathon on this popular show. But, during the show, some bad blood was made between everyone. This guy who likes me… burst out in anger when he learned of… one of my friend's jaded past and it scared me. I couldn't stay any longer, so I left the place," Derpy explained.

Silver is then disturbed by what Derpy is telling him and he felt awful that she had to experience that. “Oh. I’m… I’m sorry to hear that,” He said while pulling Derpy into a comforting embrace. The young blonde, and secretly a teen-mom, held unto him tightly finding comfort in his embrace. “I guess it upsets you to see that side of them.” He said.

"I don't think I can see them anymore after learning about the terrible things they did," she whimpered.

“Well, I told you the terrible things I did, and yet you accepted me with open arms. And because of that, you inspired me to be better.” Silver said to her warmly. “Maybe that's what you need to be for them. The good things you told me about them, make me think that they probably ignored their flaws and inner demons inside themselves when things get tough. Perhaps maybe you can change that and convince them that their flaws are what weighs them down and you can be an inspiration for them to change their outlook of themselves.”

"Do you think so?" She asked.

“Yeah, I mean friends tend to fight all the time. I should know, I had a fallout with a friend that I thought was right and convinced of his choices. But when I saw the flaws and wrongful things he did, I confronted him on it and it led to a… well, brutal fight.” Silver stated. “But enough about me. I think your friends believe that they are good people like you said they are, but I think that’s the problem and makes them overlook their flaws. Maybe you just need to have them be aware of that. And maybe… They’ll be the good people you wish for them to be. Hell, if we had you for President, this whole nation would be better.” He joked a little which had Derpy giggling and smiling. “Now there’s the smile we’re looking for.” He stated.

"Thank you, Silver," Derpy said with her signature cute squee.

“Always happy to help,” He replied while giving Derpy an extra hug which she liked. “Next time you see them… Find it in your heart to forgive them. And help them overcome their flaws…. Just like you did for me. Ok?” He added.

"I will. And maybe… just maybe… I'll tell them my secret," Derpy said.

“There you go. And if you wish to wait longer on the last one, it’s okay to be hesitant.” Silver stated. “Now let's get back to work, shall we?” He said before letting go of Derpy and lifting a nearby food package and taking it to the other room. But before he could, he had to let Derpy know something. “Oh, one last thing…. You might wanna fix your buttons on your shirt, you’re showing a bit…” He said in a kind and not perverted manner.

Derpy looked down and… "EEP!" she squealed, blushing and realizing her boobs are popping out slightly. She fixed her shirt and cleared her throat. "Thanks again for telling me, Silver."

“Don’t worry, I won’t say a word.” He stated while pretending to zip his mouth and tossing it away. This small act made Derpy feel grateful for the kind of person Silver is. “Besides, if I ever do anything perverted to a kind girl like you… I slap myself.” He said.

"Uh… hehe, okay then," she chuckled nervously.

“Sorry. Just trying to cheer you up.” He admitted. “I suck at being humorous. Maybe that explains why no one at the prison would wanna bunk with me.” He said.

"It was a good try, though. But anyway, let’s hurry up and keep working before Mrs. Cake gets upset," Derpy said

“Oh yeah,” He said in agreement and the two got back to work. While they work, the two continue to conversate and share jokes; it now felt like everything was back to normal.

Meanwhile, back at the tower, Heat had come home 2 hours early after his part-time job wound up having a carbon monoxide problem, so he was told to stay home for the rest of the day. He had just arrived at the top floor, coming into the hallway and headed straight for the living room to wind down.

Just then, Chrysalis comes out of her room and finds Heat. "You're home early. Did you get laid off?" She asked, curious.

"Nah, faulty air vent issues. Carbon monoxide is spreading all over the place. We had to leave early so the mechanics can fix it. We should be going back to work tomorrow morning." Heat explained.

"Oh, I see. Well… I guess I don’t have to spend my entire day by myself.” the former syndicate leader responded.

"Nope, just you and me for the time being. So what do you do while we're away?" Heat asked.

“Oh, nothing much. Just sleep, eat, meditate, etc. Nothing fun.” She replied right before she started blushing. “And I walk around naked while watching anime shows.” She said.

Heat's cheeks flushed rose red when he heard that. "Uh… that's… interesting. But, if I may ask, why do you walk in your birthday suit when watching anime?"

"I like to compare my figure to the skimpy naked anime females. They all don’t even compare to my phat ass and massive tits.” She stated before becoming even more flustered after realizing what she said in front of Heat.

"Uh… oh, I see. Well… if I'm honest with myself, you… do have a nice figure. Not to sound perverted or anything," Heat stated, with his whole face as red as a tomato.

Chrysalis’s face turned red as well. She didn’t exactly know why, but hearing him say that made her feel giddy and touched on the inside. “W-well… uh… Thank you I guess?” She replied.

"Y...You're welcome," Heat replied. He took another look at Chrysalis, unintentionally undressing her with his eyes, checking out her sexy figure. The next thing he knew, his meat pole is standing at attention, bulging through his pants.

Chrysalis notices his facial expression and looks down towards his waist until she sees the huge bulge in his pants. Immediately her cheeks turn extremely red like a cherry. And the more she stared at it, she undressed him with her eyes and wondered how big he was.

"Guess even your body agrees with your opinion on me," she said.

"I… I'm sorry. My body can be a bit too honest in moments like these," he replied, feeling ashamed.

“It's fine. There’s no shame in being honest about a woman's beauty. I… find it comforting that you think of me beautiful. I mean no guy I met has ever called me or thinks of me beautiful.” Chrysalis sadly responded.

"They don't?" Heat asked, "Why would they not think you're beautiful?" He went over to Chrysalis, trying to understand her a little more. "If you ask me, they just don't see the true beauty within you… like I do. And who knows, maybe someday there'll be someone who truly loves you for who you are." He strokes her hair with one hand and strokes her hand with his other hand.

Chrysalis turned to the young engineer and programmer, touched by his heartfelt words and motivational speech. He may be on the young side, but he had the heart of a real man. She then thinks to herself for a bit and then faces the young man once again. “W-would you… sit back down on the couch? Please.” She asked him.

"Uh… sure, okay," he nodded, doing as he was told.

Once he sat down, Chrysalis walks around the couch and then stands directly in front of Heat. And before the young engineer could ask her, the woman began to strip herself of her clothing until she was only wearing her bra and underwear. Then she removes her bra, releasing her massive III-cup breasts. Then she removed her panties, dragging them down her thick smooth thighs and onto the floor. She then twists her body around to show off her phat juicy ass before facing directly towards Heat.

“Do you… Think I’m beautiful now?” She asked nervously.

"I… I… y-yeah, of course," he replied, now blushing some more.

Chrysalis smiles a bit from hearing his reply and then she walks towards him, swaying her hips side to side, making the young man flustered and nerve-wrecked. When she approaches him, she then climbs onto the couch with him, sitting on top of his lap and holding onto his head.

“Please don’t hate me for this,” She spoke to him before she planted her lips onto his for a passionate kiss. Heat's mind lit up like the 4th of July, his heart was racing a thousand miles. He slowly gave in to his urges and held her close, kissing her back. Chrysalis was lost in their kiss that she began grinding her hips and exposed womanhood against his bulge. Her humongous tits mashed against his chest.

Heat's hands traveled around her body, caressing her smooth, soft skin and her long strands of hair. Then later, his hands began to caress her massive milk jugs, her thick tights, and phat, bubble ass. Chrysalis lets out a moan from his touch and kisses him even more passionately.

Their lips separate after a while to look into their eyes. Heat then grabs the hem of his shirt and pulls it off, exposing his fit upper body, thanks to Tempest's strict training. He then pulls her back into another heated kiss while also laying them down on the couch, getting more into it. Then soon after, Chrysalis gets off of the couch and onto her knees in front of Heat, helping him unbuckle and remove his pants.

His massive bulky sausage soon springs out of its clothed prison, standing at attention and surprising Chrysalis. His dick could rival that of any mature male adult. He's probably much bigger than them, too.

“My, my… You’re a BIG boy,” Chrysalis said with a slutty tone. “I imagine this dick to be big but never expected it to be a monster.” She honestly stated.

"Heh, thanks. I guess I can't help it when I'm in front of a beautiful woman," Heat chuckled nervously.

“Aww, you flatter me.” Chrysalis giggles just before she begins licking and kissing against his meat pole while looking at him with the sluttiest look she can give. Heat moaned from the warmth and wetness of her tongue and mouth. She then gives him a blowjob he'll remember for a long time.

Heat's heart starts beating faster. She bobs her head up and down on his sweet dick, deepthroating him. His breathing becomes heavy and his mind is going blank, just focusing on the amazing oral sex with this sexy MILF. He strokes her hair again and her cheeks.

She moans in content, allowing him to do as he pleases with her. She hungrily takes his massive shaft down her throat. She gags a little bit, but she doesn't stop.

As his mind races faster, he puts both hands on both sides of her head and pulls her in more while thrusting his dick down her throat even deeper. She moans some more and puts her hands on his big balls. Her impressive skills start making his dick throb, building up pressure and ready to blow inside her.

Heat lets out a loud groan and hilts his dick deep inside her mouth, blowing his hot, sticky load down her throat and inflating her cheeks. Her eyes widen as she felt his mass amounts of cum filling her mouth and then swallowing every drop of it.

After running on empty, he lets go of her so she can breathe. She pulls away, licking her lips from that delicious treat she was given.

“Mmmmm that was delicious! You make me feel like a slut~.” She said, lustfully.

"You… make… an amazing lover," Heat said between breaths.

"Why thank you. My love.” She replied before looking down and seeing that his manhood was still hard and stiff. Which surprised her. “How are you still hard?” She asked.

"After all the times I did it with Twilight and Trixie, I can last a few more rounds," Heat said, reminiscing on the previous threesomes he had. "If you want… we can go all the way."

Chrysalis giggles at his response and then leans in and whispers into his ears. “Make me your slut and don’t… Hold… Back!” She silently said.

Heat smiled and laid Chrysalis down while he climbed on top. He caressed her naked body some more before aiming his cock at her wet, winking pussy. He laid down and slammed his dick home before pounding her sweet love tunnel again and again.

Chrysalis felt her mind quickly going blank. Every thrust he made, hit her sweet spots good. Her inner walls were shaped to fit his cock and his alone. She now belonged to him. She’s now officially his slut.

“OH YES! FUCK ME, MY LOVE! POUND MY PUSSY!!!! MAKE ME YOURS!!!” She screamed in arousal and ecstasy. Heat didn't hold anything back and kept turning her mind to mush with his powerful thrusts. He groped his MILF lover's boobs and sucked her nipples. “MMMMMMM YES PLAY WITH MY TITS! MILK ME GOOD!” She screamed again.

'She's really into this. Can't blame her. Even I can't stop myself!' He thought while still playing with her ta-tas. Heat picked up speed and knocked on the entrance of Chrysalis' womb. The former syndicate leader was astonished at how deep he was pounding her. She was completely powerless to her young master.

“AHHHHH! There’s… AHHH! So much love! M-Mah… My mind’s going blank! AAAAAAH~!!!” Chrysalis moaned and screamed in pleasure and bliss.

"You're so… tight! I might… blow again real soon!" Heat grunted.

“DO IT! Fill me with all your love! Fill me till I bloat!” She egged him on as continues to scream in ecstasy. Heat nodded and went for the gusto. Grabbing hold of her, he picks her up and stands on his two feet, thrusting his cock deep inside her womb repeatedly in a full Nelson position. He let out deep growls, destroying her insides. Chrysalis screamed and moan even more as she was dominated by his manly cock.

Soon, Heat let out another loud groan, shooting his massive load inside her womb chambers, expanding her insides swiftly. She screamed at the top of her lungs and sprayed his crotch with her warm, womanly love juices. She leaned in to claim his lips once more, dancing tongues with her young lover.

“I… I love you, Heat.” She gasped lustfully as she continued to kiss him.

"I… love you too, Chryssie," Heat panted. He then walked back over to the couch and laid Chrysalis down before snuggling up to her. He also looked down and saw how bloated her stomach was. She looked like she was at least 8 months pregnant.

"Mmm, you filled me up good. Maybe we can do this every time we’re alone. I can even be naked around you if you like.” Chrysalis stated. “Just… don’t tell your mother. Or brother, he scares me the most.” She added.

"I won't." Heat said calmly. He strokes her cheek once more and then gives his new mature girlfriend a soft kiss on the lips, snuggling against her.

Chrysalis stroked his hair as the two laid on the couch together. She felt happier and more loved than she ever felt in her life. Perhaps maybe this second chance she’s given wasn’t so bad after all.

This newfound love she has for him is something she's never gonna take for granted… as she did before in her youth.

"Thank you… Heat Blitz." She whispered before unexpectedly passing out in his warm, strong arms. And thus the former syndicate leader… was now sleeping beside her new lover.

Meanwhile, back at Sugar Cafe, Silver and Derpy continue with their work in the restaurant. Aurora, who remained at the place, drank through 20 lattes. The first five were on Silver; however, the disguised dragoness didn’t want to waste his earned pay so she paid for the rest… with 4 pounds of gold nuggets.

If anyone does the math, she's helped make the quota for Sugar Cafe for the next few months, maybe even half a year. But all she knew that it paid for every latte she ordered. And in her opinion… They were delicious that she became addicted to them. And everyone in the cafe was in disbelief that she’s drinking that much caffeine. But soon she began to grow hungry so she ordered a meal to satisfy her… she ordered about 5 pancakes, 2 eggs, 2 hashbrowns, and 7 bacon strips; Hey, she’s a dragon, she eats meat.

This goddess in disguise has everyone even more baffled by her fierce appetite. She could even give Goku a run for his money and that guy can eat. And yet she still kept her slim, hourglass figure!? Many girls and women in the place wanted to know her secret.

As she's enjoying her meal, the Rainbooms had arrived and are looking to settle their empty stomachs.

"Another hard day's work has come and gone and done right. I could go for something really tasty," Twilight said.

“Me too, I feel like I can eat a buffet,” Rainbow replied.

"Ah could eat 3 buffets," AJ added, rubbing her growling belly.

"You think they might have a fantastic new dessert special?" Pinkie asked.

“I wouldn’t doubt it, Pinkie. This place has surprises up its sleeves.” Sunset responded. And she was right about that.

Right as they were about to sit down, Fluttershy then notices a girl sitting several feet away, with features that looked familiar. “Uhhh, girls… Who’s that?” She asked the girls.

"Gee, ‘Ah'm not sure. But she sure has a big appetite, though," Applejack said.

"But look! She's not even gaining any weight, why can't that happen to me?" Rarity whined.

"Still… she does look kinda similar to our scaly friend," Pinkie pointed out.

"I think you finally found someone who's got a bigger appetite than you, AJ," Rainbow said, lightly elbowing Applejack.

“Please. Ya just said earlier that you can eat a buffet. And maybe ya should since yer as thin as a twig,” the farm girl replied.

"Hey, what's that supposed to mean, you big glutton?" Rainbow asked, slightly offended by Applejack's rebuttal.

The farm gal chuckled and wrapped her arm around her rainbow-haired friend. “Ah’m kiddin’, Dash. You got the body of a real rockstar.” She commented.

"Ah, thanks AJ. Come on, let's grab a seat, I'm starving," she chuckled. The Rainbooms then take a seat at their usual spot at the corner of the restaurant.

Meanwhile, in the back of the restaurant, Silver and Derpy were in the middle of unloading frozen food boxes from a delivery truck and carrying them inside. But as they were almost finished, Mrs.Cake comes outside to see them.

“Excuse me, Silver and Derpy? Is there any chance you could come inside and step in as a waiter or waitress? One of our staff is homesick and can’t make it.” She asked.

"Yup-a-roonie! Derpy reporting for waitress duty, Mrs. Cake," Derpy saluted, keeping her cute smile.

“Well, I guess Derpy should deserve a little easy work. I can take care of the rest of the boxes.” Silver stated.

“Splendid! Oh and Silver, when you’re done, would you mind grabbing the cleaning supplies and clean up table #2. A child of a customer spilled his milkshake all over the place.” Mrs.Cake added.

“Will do, ma’am.” Silver replied with a salute.

"Wonderful. I'll leave you to it," Mrs. Cake said proudly before getting back to work.

After that, Derpy takes care of the box in her hands and heads on inside while Silver continues unloading the last of the boxes. As she entered the restaurant, Derpy grabs a pen and notepad and heads out into the dining area to start serving the customers.

"Hello! Welcome to Sugar Cafe, I am Derpy and I will be your waitress, how can I help you today?" She asked happily, not paying attention until she noticed the Rainbooms and gasped.

“Derpy!?” Twilight responded in surprise.

“Darling, where have you been yesterday? We searched all over for you.” Rarity asked.

"I'm sorry. I just needed some time to wind down after… you know… the fight. But one of my other friends told me something I shouldn't forget; even the best of friends have their flaws that are overlooked most of the time. So girls… I forgive you," Derpy said warmly.

The girls all smiled and immediately they got up and embraced the blonde cutie in a group hug. At that moment, Derpy felt even happier and sighs in relief that she was now friends with them again. Soon after they break their hug, the cross-eyed cutie soon remembers what she should be doing.

"So, what would you like to order?" Derpy asked, getting out her notepad and pen.

"Ah'll take a jumbo bacon cheeseburger with garlic fries an' apple juice," AJ said.

"I'll have the supreme nacho platter," Rainbow said.

"Ice cream sundae, please," Pinkie said.

"I'll just have a garden salad, please," Fluttershy said.

"I would love an egg salad sandwich with a tall glass of water, please," Rarity said.

"A simple grilled cheese and seasoned fries for me, please," Sunset said.

"And I'll have two chili dogs with mustard and an orange soda," Twilight said.

Derpy wrote down each of their orders, making sure not to mess up, then stops. "Okie Dokie. I will have those ready for you in a jiffy everyone," the muffin lover said. And as she turns around, she is then spooked to see Silver behind her, almost causing her to drop her notepad. “Silver, you scared me… again.” She stated.

“Sorry, about that Derpy. I came out here to ask if you have seen the cleaning supplies? Cause I can’t find them anywhere in the back.” Silver asked. “I’m thinking one of our coworkers is pulling a prank on me. My money's on Jeff.” He added while pointing over to one of the waiters who stared back at him with a suspicious look. “Anyway, I’ll leave you to it. Sorry for scaring you again,” he said as he left Derpy and returned into the supply room to look again.

After that small conversation, Derpy kneels to pick up her notepad and pencil. And as she stands back up, she turns around towards the girls… who all gave her looks of curiosity and looks that she didn’t find comfortable with.

“Soooo… Who’s your new friend?” Pinkie asked with interest.

"Oh him? His name's Silver. He's a very good friend of mine. He's the one who talked me into forgiving you all," Derpy said casually.

"A… good friend? Exactly how good of a friend is he?" Rarity asked, curious and blushing a bit.

"It's nothing serious, we're just friends. Besides, he's already got a girlfriend from what I heard from Mrs. Cake," Derpy explained.

“Really? Who?” Sunset asked.

"That would be the nice lady over there who's ordered the 20 lattes," Derpy said, gesturing to Aurora, but the girls still don't know it's her.

"Wait? The beautiful lady with the bottomless pit is his girlfriend?! My word, I don't know what to say!" Rarity said, feeling shocked.

"Oh… my," Fluttershy said.

"Anyways is there anything else you'd like to know or shall I have the chefs prepare your meals?" Derpy asked.

“We’ll let you do your job. It’s good to see you again, Derpy.” Twilight replied.

"Thank you, girls," Derpy said with her bright, adorable smile. She leaves the table and heads off to the counter.

"Glad we put that mess behind us. I'd hate for things to end badly between us and Derpy, she's so sweet," Fluttershy said.

"True, but there's still your boyfriend. He still feels guilty about the way he scared her off with his outburst," Sunset said.

"Speaking of boyfriend, where is he?" Pinkie asked.

"He's barely getting off work and doing his daily patrols around the city. He's still too ashamed to even talk to us," Fluttershy said, looking a bit sad.

"Poor dear. Maybe we should bring Derpy to him after her shift," Rarity suggested.

“Sounds fine by me.” Applejack agreed.

“Indeed!” Pinkie replied.

"Hold on, what if Derpy has other plans? She has a life of her own, maybe we should check with her first," Sunset said.

“That would be a clever thing to do. We should at least hear her decision.” Twilight responded.

"True. We'll let her decide," Rainbow agreed with a nod.

As the girls had all agreed on their decision, they are then startled when they hear something slammed onto their table. They all looked away from each other and towards the front of their table. And the source of the slam was the hands of the new girl that they say earlier; who strangely stares at them with a threatening glare. Her angered expression had frightened Fluttershy and intimidated the rest of them.

After a few seconds of silence between them, Sunset decides to break the silence. “Uhhhh, can we help you?” She asked.

The girl turns to stare at Sunset with her glare unfazed.

“No… You can’t.” The girl growled at them, her voice sounded strangely familiar, but the girls soon got the full picture when the girls’ eyes shifted from human to that of... Blue draconic eyes and then shifted back to human eyes once again.

"Wait a minute… those eyes… are… are you…" Sunset paused,

“Wow, you’re clever… Sunset Shimmer.” Aurora replied with slight venom in her tone.

"Aurora!" She exclaimed, shocking the other girls. "Look, Aurora, I know you're upset about what happened the other day and I don't hold it against you."

“What happened! Is that you all went behind my back and gave refuge to the very woman who murdered the only friend I ever had and cherished. And you expected me to forgive and forget? After what she took from me.” Aurora stated angrily.

"I will admit, we never should've kept that a secret from you. But you have to understand that--"

“SHUT UP!!!” The disguised dragoness shouted as her dragon eyes reappeared and her scales manifesting along her human skin. “You humans think that you know everything and understand. Well, you’re not! After all, you lied to me, made poor Derpy cry, and your friend Inferno misjudged his flesh and blood who gave me hospitality and shelter! Oh, and let’s not forget about Eternal almost endangering this entire city!” She snarled in rage.

"Hey! We may not be perfect, but at least we try to hone up on our mistakes! Do you think we like doing what we did? No, we don't like it! So watch who you point the finger of yours the next time you judge someone prematurely!" Rainbow blurted out in frustration.

But in doing so, it further enraged Aurora that she had her hand out and grabbed at Rainbow’s neck, almost crushing her windpipe.

“Watch… Your… Tone. You have no idea what I am capable of. And you should keep your mouth shut. You do not want me to be your enemy.” Aurora then lets go of Rainbow and then walks away from the table and back to her table.

Just then… "If we're as bad as you make us out to be… then why don't you channel that anger of yours on me," a male voice called out from the entrance. The enraged dragoness turned quickly and saw Eternal Flames.

"Eternal?! Are you nuts? You're not even wearing your battle armor, she'll kill you!" Sunset shouted, scared for his life.

"There's no point in trying to stop her. If it'll help her calm down just a little bit, I'll take my chances," Eternal said.

"NO, DON'T!" Sunset protested in tears.

“HEY!” Another voice shouted in the restaurant. Soon everyone turned and see that it was Silver who had just come out of the supply room with the cleaning supplies needed to do his task. But when he witnessed how this was going, he had to step in. “This place is neutral ground. So if you all have a dispute going on, then either take it outside or sit down in your seats!” He instructed before turning towards Aurora. “You and I will talk after hours.” He then turns to the girls. “You ladies, be quiet.” and then he turns to Eternal, and that’s when he got confused. “And! Uh… who are you?” he asked.

"Eternal Flames. My apologies. I overheard their conversation and wanted to help the young lady over there vent out… since my friends and I screwed things up," he explained.

After he said that, Silver then sees the big picture here. “Wait.” He looks at the girls, then Eternal, then Aurora. “These are the people you told me about?” he asked her; which had the girls and Eternal curious.

“Yes. They are.” Aurora replied.

Silver then looks back at Eternal and the girls for a second and soon a confused and disapproved expression formed on his face.

“Why?.... Why would you lie to her that you hid Starswirl’s killer?” He asked them.

“Wait! How do you know…” Sunset tried to ask but Aurora beat her to the punch.

“Remember that person I have been telling you all. Well…” Aurora gestured towards Silver.

“Wait? That’s what you’ve been doing all this time? You stayed at this guy’s place?” Rainbow responded.

“The name's Silver… Silver Scorpion, mind you.” the young man replied to Rainbow. And when he said his name, the girls and Eternal were shocked to know his full name… And who he truly is.

"Wait for a second… then that must mean… you're Inferno's older brother!" Eternal said, shocked.

Silver is then puzzled and curious for a second. “How do you know about Inferno?” He asked the guy in front of him; in an overprotective manner.

"He's our best friend. My mother saved him from… the unthinkable." Eternal said, clenching his fist, not having the guts to say "suicide" out loud.

Silver was immediately stunned to hear that. He knew that his little brother had suffered while he was in prison, but he never expected it to be this much. Soon the thoughts had clouded his mentality and were replaced with one goal. “Where is he?” He asked silently before looking up at Eternal, speaking even louder. “Where… Is… My… Brother?!” He asked again, but aggressive this time.

"He's working at the moment, but he's not too keen on seeing you after what he's told us about you," he replied, folding his arms, looking stern.

“That’s something I want to move past and is none of your concern.” Silver responded.

Eternal took a moment to look into Silver's eyes, seeing the regret and pain even he is feeling. With no option, he sighs.

"Look, if it were up to me, I'd take you to him, but Inferno's very pissed off. Take it from someone who failed to protect my brother. You don't just make amends in one day," he explained

“You think I don’t know that. I already know the things I have done are something I can never wash away. So don’t tell me that I don’t know anything about making amends. Besides I just want to know if he’s ok and alive.” Silver responded.

"Yes, he's alive and healthy." He nodded.

“Well, I want to see if that’s true for myself.” Silver replied.

"How many times do I have to tell you that he's not in the mood to see you?" Eternal argued, frustrated.

“Well, none of that is stopping me from being worried for my family,” Silver rebutted back, making the argument become tenser.

Seeing this go on, Aurora pushes away her negative feelings towards the girls and Eternal and gets up from her seat, and then gently pulls Silver away to avoid something from happening.

“Uh, Silver. I think I heard Mrs.Cake calling on you for a task in the back. Why don’t you see what it is?” She persuaded him.

Even though he wanted to continue the conversation; however, he was still on the job, and he can’t slack off. Hearing Aurora’s advice, Silver turns away and walks towards the counter where Mrs.Cake is to see what “task” she had for him. The disguised dragoness let out a sigh in relief, mostly cause she didn’t think that would work.

"Thanks, Aurora. But I know this won't change anything between us," Eternal said, sighing in relief.

“I didn’t do it for you, I did it to ensure no harm comes to him,” Aurora stated, gesturing to Silver. “He’s now the only person in this town that I trust… Well besides Derpy.” She added while pointing over to the said cross-eyed cutie, who was arriving with the girls’ meals. Then the disguised goddess returns to her table and sits down.

"Here you go, girls. Enjoy your yummy, tasty meals," Derpy said happily.

"Thank you, Derpy. You're such a dear," Rarity said.

The blonde cutie smiled gratefully for a while until she turns her head and sees Eternal. “Uh, Eternal? What are you doing here?” She asked in confusion.

"I came here to grab a meal. I didn't know you worked here," Eternal said. And just then, another customer walks in, getting Derpy's attention.

"Why hello there, sir. Welcome to the Sugar Cafe!" Derpy welcomed.

"Thank you. It's good to be here. I need a good meal to refuel," the male customer said, getting Eternal's attention.

The man in question had bright yellow skin, long black hair that reached down his lower back, and blood-red eyes.

Eternal backed away upon recognizing the man from a show he watched with his friends; and most importantly, from the news and from what Israel told him; putting up his guard. "Hold the phone, I recognize you!" He said, shocked.

"Oh? From where, exactly?" He asked.

"Let's just say TV talks and I've heard plenty about you… Dark Renegade," Eternal said, clenching his fists.

"Is that right?" Dark smirked. He sighed. "Bingo, you got me. Yes, I'm Dark Renegade, but you can drop your guard, I'm not here to cause trouble. I’m simply here for brunch." He said, being chill.

"Eternal, just have a seat. And Dark, you have a seat, too" Derpy instructed. Both men took their seats at separate tables, though the tension just seemed to stretch out further.

Soon after, Silver walks out behind the counter and approaches Aurora with an annoyed and angered expression.

“Aurora, you lied. Mrs.Cake didn’t have any task for me,” he stated.

“Well, it got you away from an argument, didn’t it?” She replied.

Silver wanted to argue, but there wasn’t anything to argue about. “True,” he responded in defeat. “But don’t pull that trick on me again, ok?” He said.

“I won’t.” She promised.

"So, sir. What can I get you?" Derpy asked Dark nicely.

"Hmm, how about a triple-decker burger supreme with extra cheese and make the buns crispy, please. Ooh! And an extra-large Pepsi," Dark said.

"Okie Dokie, coming right up," Derpy said before heading back to the counter.

Meanwhile, Silver, to his displeasure, is waiting on Eternal, so that he can take his order. Except Eternal was keeping an eye on Dark, with suspicion and anger.

“Hey. Are you gonna order or not? Can’t stay silent all day.” Silver spoke abruptly to him.

"Sorry, got sidetracked. I'll have a plate of nachos with jalapeno slices and a medium-sized Pepsi," Eternal said.

Silver takes down the notes while muttering the order to himself so he could memorize them. “Alright, your food shall be out soon. So try not to cause trouble before it arrives.” He stated as he turns and heads towards the counter to deliver the order to the kitchen

Eternal rolled his eyes when he wasn't looking his way. "He should be telling the psycho over there that warning," he muttered quietly to himself.

As things have calmed down a bit, the girls, Eternal, and Aurora sat at their respective tables; with the dragoness keeping to herself and overlooking them. Eternal sat at his table by himself, his body tensing up, feeling uneasy about the guy sitting on the other side. Dark Renegade, however, wasn't even bugging anyone and minded his own business.

"So that's Dark Renegade, huh?" Twilight asked quietly to the other girls.

“I guess so? Though he seems… not like what his brother described him as?” Sunset responded.

"Looks can be deceiving, though. But as far as that goes, he doesn't seem to give off the psychotic aura as Israel said he did," Fluttershy added.

"Maybe he's laying low until the heat dies down," Rainbow assumed.

“If that were to be true; Then why haven’t we heard any police sirens going around town?” Pinkie said before imitating a police siren.

"Ah dunno, but why don't ya ask Israel? Or better yet, the perp himself?" AJ suggested.

“Well, I don’t want to go over there and talk to that scoundrel.” Rarity replied.

As the girls were continuing their conversation, Derpy comes out from the kitchen, with Dark’s order and brings it to his table.

"Here you go, sir. Enjoy your tasty meal," Derpy said happily.

"Aww, thank you, miss. The food looks good," Dark replied.

"Glad you like it. If you ever need anything else, feel free to let me know," Derpy said.

"Actually yes. For someone as cute as you, would you please… marry my younger brother?" Dark joked, thus making Derpy blush a bit.

“Dark…” Silver’s voice responded as the young man walked right out of the kitchen with someone’s food on a wide platter. “You do know she has to meet your brother first, before asking that sort of question.” He stated.

"Silver! I didn't know you worked here! Good choice on starting fresh," Dark said, waving at his former partner.

“Yeah… I’m doing great.” Silver replied sarcastically. He then turns to Derpy and then hands her over the platter. “Derpy, would you mind taking this over to table 6? I need to have a little chat with our customer here,” he asked.

Derpy was confused about what Silver meant, but with her good nature, she accepted his request. “Ok.” She replied with a smile before giving him a very threatening look; well it would have been if she wasn’t cute as she is. “But you owe me.” She stated before taking the order to table 6.

After she leaves the two, Silver sat down in the seat directly in front of Dark, while still looking in Derpy’s direction with a shocked expression. “How could someone that innocent be that scary?” He muttered to himself. He then turns towards his former partner with a calm, yet displeased expression on his face. “So… how is your day so far? Or did you just come here to grab a meal?” He asked.

"I'm hanging in there. Thought I'd stop by here to grab a bite to eat before heading back home. Odd jobs are pretty exhausting, I'll tell you that," Dark said. "But… I doubt you wanted to exchange pleasantries with your old partner in crime. What's your angle?"

“Just… look I know your brother is a good guy, believe me, you kept telling me about him 5 years ago.” Silver responded. “It’s just… it’s just that he takes up after you… well slightly. But you and he always have this hate toward bullies and thugs. And… well, we both know how you ended up.” He explained. “I just… I don’t want that to influence Derpy.”

"True, we know how I ended up, but there is a huge line between him and me. My brother may have the skills and the hatred for bullies and thugs running in his blood, but… he doesn't have what I have: the heart of a killer," he whispered.

“I know that. I just want to be sure he doesn’t change her good nature and well, be a good person to protect her…. But not in ways that are too extreme or less.” Silver replied. “Besides Derpy has befriended a guy that likes her, so I think your brother’s got some competition.”

"Really? Hoo-wee boy, that does pose a problem. Well… I'll leave it in his hands," Dark said before taking a sip out of his drink. "So, what about your brother? Is he doing okay?"

“I’m unsure. He hasn't returned any of my calls. Of course, those girls over there and that clown-faced guy are buds with Inferno; however, they won’t let me see him.” he explained.

Dark looked over and shook his head a few seconds after looking at Eternal. "That's no clown, he looks more like a scarred white lion with a red mane," Dark chuckled. Silver chuckled as well. "Ha-ha, made you laugh."

“Well… it’s nice to have a conversation with an old friend… without talking about ‘other stuff’.” Silver responded.

"You can say that again. Still… we each got a lot of stuff to make up. But somehow, we'll get back on the good side of this city," Dark said before taking a bite out of his meal.

“If that will ever happen,” Silver responded before getting up from his seat. “Well, I guess I need to continue with work. It’s good to see you again, Dark.” He said before walking away and heading into the kitchen.

Sometimes after eating, the Rainbooms left with Eternal to return to their secret base to begin their training session with the others. Aurora went back to Silver's apartment, still crossed with the girls for harboring her friend's murderer. Silver and Derpy stayed at the Cafe, continuing their work hours. Well, until….

“Wait? You’re giving us a day off?” Silver asked as he and Derpy were left confused when Mrs.Cake came up to both of them and told them that they could leave home early.

"You've both been working so hard and I'm very grateful for your hard efforts. But I feel like you need some time off because… well, something's distracting you and I'm worried it's affecting your emotional health. Take this time to wind down and rest." Mrs. Cake explained. "There's no need to worry, one of my other employees will be volunteering to fill in for you tomorrow. We can manage the fort while you're away," she reassured.

“Awww thanks, Mrs.Cake,” Derpy said with a smile.

“Yeah, that’s very thoughtful of you.” Silver added.

"My pleasure, dearies. Have a safe trip back home, now," Mrs. Cake said sweetly.

“We will,” They both replied as they took their leave from the establishment. Once they were outside, they walked away from the Cafe… strangely in the same direction, they’re both going.

As they were walking, both of them started to become aware that they were both headed in the same direction.

“Uhhh… May I ask why you are heading this direction?” Silver asked out of curiosity.

“Well, this direction passes by the school where my Ditzy goes to. And it leads towards my apartment.” Derpy replied.

“Wait? As in the apartment complex downtown?” Silver asked.

“Uh... yeah? Why do you ask?” She responded.

“Because that’s… also where I live?” He replied.

Soon a moment of silence came between them and they stare at each other with shocked expressions. As this continued, soon Derpy had a bright smile on her face and then hugs Silver tightly.

“YAY! We’re neighbors!” She cheered while Silver was gasping for air and feeling his spine being crushed.

“Well… That’s nice… But… Why are you… staying there?” He asked while losing air real quick. Derpy soon began to notice what she was unintentionally doing and let go of him.

"Sorry about that. But to answer your question… it's the only place I can afford to live in right now. Every other home I tried to look into buying is too expensive. And the cheapest ones are too far away," Derpy replied, looking a bit sad again.

“I’m sorry to hear that. I guess life is still unkind to you.” Silver responded.

“It’s not as bad as you think, It’s better than living on the streets,” Derpy stated.

“True,” the young man replied.

"At least now, I can come home early to my sweet little muffin princess," Derpy said, smiling brightly with sparkles radiating from her aura.

Silver chuckled lightly upon seeing this. “She’s that special to you. I would love to see her for real; but hey, life is not that easy.” He commented.

"Someday, you'll meet her. I promise," Derpy replied.

“I’ll take your word on that. But I think it would be best if you tell your friends first. After all, they have the right to know. And they’re way better people than me.” Silver stated.

"True, but… you're the only one who's helped me out when I needed it most," Derpy said.

“Naw, I’m more of a guy giving friendly advice. I never really see myself as a good person.” Silver honestly replied. “Not after all the things I did 5 years ago.” he lets out a depressed sigh. “I just don’t think I’m worthy of redemption.”

"Don't say that. You've brightened my day with our talks, you found a home to live in, you have a wonderful girlfriend who loves you and you work hard at a wonderful job. If that isn't a step to redemption, then I don't know what is," Derpy said reassuringly.

Silver chuckles slightly after hearing Derpy’s statement; while it may have not changed that thought in his mind but it did cheer him up a bit.

“Thanks, Derpy. I bet your friends are glad to have someone like you in their group. And I bet the guy you mentioned to me would be dying to bed with you.” He responded.

Derpy blushed a little, then giggled. "Maybe, but… I don't think he'd want to right now when he felt guilty about bursting into anger at my friends. When he found out something awful about what happened to Sunset… he went mad. Then… I heard from the girls he's out there, trying to think of a way to apologize to me. But he's too ashamed to even see me," Derpy explained.

Silver was puzzled after Derpy had explained more about the incident she told him back at the cafe. ‘Mmmm, why does that remind me of someone. Eh, it’s probably nothing, I think I’m becoming hysterical,’ He thought in his head before resuming the conversation. “Well, perhaps now he realizes that the way he acted bothered you and wishes to correct that. He probably wants to change his personality and be a better person for you. But I believe he may need you for that. Cause while most people I met in the past always said that the world isn’t perfect but there are a few good people. Well, I called them bullshit on that because there are no good or bad people… They’re just people… Who have different ideals and backgrounds. And I believe sometimes people go through things that impact them greatly to become who they are. And we can’t change that person’s perspective and we cannot argue with them on it…. All we can do is accept who we are. And maybe… we can be better people.” he explained.

"Wow… sounds like you've learned a lot," Derpy said, surprised.

“Well… 5 years of imprisonment can do that,” Silver responded. “Look, just… when you get the chance… talk to him. Let him know how you felt and he’ll understand. Ok?” He added.

"...Okay," she nodded.

"Good… Also, friendly advice, if you plan on hugging him… be sure not to break his spine like you almost broke my mind.” He informs her with a sheepish smile.

"Oopsies, hehe. Sorry, I tend to get carried away with hugs," Derpy giggled nervously.

“I can see that,” Silver replied.

The two walked for a while until they made it to the apartment complex that they were both living at. As they entered the complex and got on the elevator, they shared a small conversation.

“So, which floor are you on?” Silver asked.

"5th floor," Derpy said.

“Well, I guess I’m a floor above ya.” Silver stated.

And after they had their small conversation, the elevator arrived on the 5th floor and opened the doors into the hallway of the floor.

"Guess this is my stop. I'll be seeing you soon, Silver," Derpy said before leaving.

“And I’ll be seeing you around, Ms. Hooves,” he replied while bowing slightly in a gentleman manner. As he did that, the elevator doors automatically closed and he was now alone in the elevator. He then presses the button for his floor and then steps back as he leans against the elevator wall.

After going up a level, he soon arrived on the 6th floor. Once the elevator doors opened, Silvers steps out onto the floor and proceeds to walk towards his apartment. As he was walking by, some random person came out of their apartment and then sees Silver walking down the hallway. But of course, Silver has seen this person all the time.

“Oh hey! You’re Silver Scorpion,” they said.

“I know! I’m ugly!” Silver responds.

“Aw forget it!” The person said as they entered back into their apartment.

After that quick debacle, Silver soon arrives at the door of his apartment and soon takes out his spare key, unlocks the door, and entered. Once he was inside the comfort of his home, he closes the door behind him and then walks over to his living room and then drops down on the sofa chair, slumping down after an exhausting day.

"Silver, you're home early. Did anything bad happen at work?" Aurora asked, walking into the living room.

“Oh, it’s nothing. Mrs.Cake gave me and Derpy a day off.” Silver replied. “By the way, she’s also a resident here, only a floor below us.” He added.

"Mrs. Cake or Derpy?" Aurora asked.

“Derpy,” Silver responded before getting up from his seat and heading towards his bedroom. Aurora waits in the living room as Silver reappears out of his bedroom… with a large black case, and he heads over to the window and opens it up. He turns to the dragoness while he steps out onto the fire escape. “If you need me, I’ll be up on the roof.” He stated before heading up on the stairs of the fire escape.

The dragoness becomes curious as she paces towards the window and peaks her head out the window to see where he went before looking up and hearing his footsteps.

"Silver, why are you heading up there?" Aurora asked.

After hearing no response, she decided to climb up the stairs, following him behind. She soon reached the roof of the apartment complex and found Silver standing alone on the roof.

She also sees something that he’s holding in his hand. With his two hands, he held a katana in, what appears to be, a Seigan No Kamae stance. He stood silently in that stance for a long minute before he moved the sword in a downward slash before reeling back in a different stance; which was the Ko Gasumi stance. And then he thrusts out the blade and then delivers two horizontal slashes from left to right before spinning around and bringing the blade up sideways with his face reflected in the blade. She goes over to him to find out more about this.

"That's a nice sword you got there. Mind telling me where you got it?" She asked. Of course, her presence caught Silver by surprise that he broke focus.

“AGH! Aurora! What are you doing up here?” He asked while hiding the katana he possessed behind his back.

"I was just curious about what you were doing up here. And I noticed the katana you were carrying. How come I never noticed it before?" Aurora asked.

Seeing that he was caught red-handed, Silver lets out a sigh as he walks over towards a rooftop unit and reaches behind it, and pulls out the same case she saw him carrying. He walks over to her and places the case down on the ground in front of her. He then opens up the case and turns it around so she could see what’s inside. Inside the case were two more Japanese blades; a wakizashi and a tantō. There’s also an empty spot in the case which may have been for the katana.

“The day I was released from prison, I went back to one of the abandoned hideouts Dark and I once stationed at. It was the place I hid this case so the police couldn’t find or confiscate it. I took them back to the apartment and kept them hidden underneath my bed for safe-keeping.” He explained.

"Interesting. But why are you so interested in a case set of swords?" Aurora asked.

Silver was silent for a moment before he answered her question. “When I was a kid, I was fascinated by Japanese culture, including one of its most skilled warriors… the samurai. Every samurai movie I watched, I felt like a total geek and was amazed by their skill and training. So much so that I began researching and learning every technique, skill, fighting style, weapons, and other known knowledge of the samurai. Every day I would train and memorize these skills and styles, using wooden sticks or bokkens. For hours, my skills improved every day as I felt myself rise from the kid I was to become the very warrior I admired.” He explained. “And these blades… were the last gift given to me by my brother… before our fallout.” He stated.

Aurora blinked in surprise but understood him even more. "You must love him, don't you?"

“After our parents passed away… He’s the only family I have left.” Silver responded. “But he… despises me. All because I was never there for him when he needed me!” He screamed while tears flowed from his eyes. “I failed to be a son… I failed to be a brother… And now he suffered for it. And I was locked in a cell for years, powerless to help him.” He stated as he dropped onto his hands and knees as he became an emotional wreck. Seeing him broken like this, Aurora takes a few steps and then sat beside him. Once she was by his side, she then brings him in a comforting embrace.

"I know that feeling… after what I heard about my dear friend, Starswirl… I could never forgive myself knowing I lost my one and only friend." Aurora said sadly, hugging Silver.

“I guess we both were powerless to protect the ones we hold dear. And they were taken from us.” Silver replied.

"No, your brother is still alive. It'll be difficult to regain his trust, but you have a chance to be there for him. Don't let this second chance pass you by." Aurora said.

“But how can I even take that chance when I don’t even know where he is?” he asked. “Even his friends won’t tell me where he is, or even let me see that he’s ok.”

Aurora thought to herself for a while, then snapped her fingers in realization. "Maybe I can take you to him. I might know where he'll be," She stated. Although she knows that means she has to confront… them, again. But she was willing to do it to help Silver rekindle with his brother.

“Really?” Silver asked right as he let out a yawn soon after.

"Yes, but that can wait until tomorrow," Aurora said.

“No...I… yawn” Silver tried to protest but only to yawn again. "Okay, you win. I'm kinda worn out from work today already."

The dragoness smiled warmly, just before a thought came to her mind. “Splendid! But first, you need to take a shower. Don’t want you going to bed sweating and dirty, now.” She suggested.

Silver wanted to know why she even suggested that; although, he couldn’t argue with her on the subject right now. Perhaps a quick shower wouldn’t be a bad idea. “Ok.” He replied as he picks up his case from the ground.

After his reply, Aurora then leads the exhausted young man down the fire escape towards the window of their apartment. Once they made it into the window and entered their place, Silver then heads off to the shower. Aurora went into the kitchen afterward to prepare a nice meal for him before he heads to sleep.

Some time passed and Silver was now showered and clean. Aurora, on the other hand, had prepared a delicious meal for him, consisting of a nice, juicy t-bone steak, some broccoli, and some delicious white rice. "Eat it while it's hot," she said happily. While wearing her cooking apron while also bare naked. But since he’s been living with her for days, Silver has begun to overlook her nakedness for quite some time.

"And since you've finished your shower, how about after dinner, we… can… cuddle… in… bed," Aurora winked while waving a finger.

Right as he was in the middle of eating, Silver’s face immediately turned red and he felt completely flustered in his mind. Aurora giggled at his expression. "Aww, don't be shy, Silver. After all, we are living together and I am pretty much your girlfriend," she said, patting him on the head.

“B-but… W-w-was that just you lying to prevent me from getting fired?” He asked, stuttering from how flustered he was feeling.

“But what if I told you that I meant it?” She replied with a whisper. Silver's entire face blushed intensely from her question. “After all… When we first met, you’ve shown me great hospitality. You gave me a place to stay, you comforted me when I was having nightmares, you always took time for me even when you’re needed somewhere else, and you also show me more compassion than any human had shown me since I met Starswirl. The only human… who cared for me… You… Will be a perfect mate~.” She stated.

"A mate?" Silver asked. "But isn't it illegal for an immortal dragon goddess to have relationships with mortal humans?"

“Pfft! That’s just my sisters saying that and I don’t give a damn about what they say. Though Malis would tease me greatly for having a relationship with a mortal.” Aurora stated. “Humans would always think of her as evil and vicious due to her role as Spirit Dragon of Darkness, but they don’t see that she can be a total sweetheart… and quite a tease and prankster as well.” She added.

“Well… that sounds like you still have a good relationship with a few of your sisters.” Silver responded.

“You can say that. But enough about my siblings and back to the present,” Aurora stated while looking down at the young man with a fierce, lustful look in her eyes. "I know we've barely become an official couple, so if you'd like, after you finish eating, we could… cuddle in bed… in the nude." She added while adding on to Silver’s suffering by removing her apron and flashing her breasts at his face. “Well?~” She then sways them a bit in a teasing manner.

"Uh… sure, why not?" Silver shrugged, still having a huge blush on his face.

"Wonderful. I'll make sure you're nice and comfy when we finally sleep tonight. Just… try not to panic if I suddenly coil you up and nestle you into my big girls," Aurora teased once again, squeezing her boobs with her arms.

Silver could not hide away his blushing red cheeks as he moves his eyes back to his plate and tries to continue eating; however, it was a struggle to do so with Aurora playing with her “big girls” right beside him.

It took him slow 2 minutes to finally finish his plate. After finishing, he washes off the plate and places it away while Aurora was holding onto him from behind his back. Then soon after, he proceeds to walk towards his room, with the dragoness following close behind him.

They both enter his bedroom and right away, Aurora makes herself comfy on his bed, patting a spot on it for Silver to lay down next to her while giving him the sultry stare. Silver was still nervous about this whole thing, but there was no turning back. He sighed and began undressing until he was just as naked as Aurora. He hesitantly climbed into bed and snuggled up to the busty, horny dragoness, She cooed teasingly and wrapped her tail over him while blanketing him with her wings.

"Sweet dreams… handsome," she whispered into his ear. She then pecked him right on the lips before snuggling with her handsome man.

The next day, a certain cross-eyed blonde cutie had awoken from her bed. Wearing her white tank undershirt and pink underwear as she sat up on her bed and stretched out her arms as she let out a satisfied sigh.

"That was a yummy muffin dream," Derpy said happily before getting out of bed. Once she did, she walks over to the bathroom for a nice morning shower. But before she did, she stops by her bathroom mirror, inspecting herself and her curves in the mirror. With her big H-cup breasts overstretching her undershirt and her big butt that is about the size of melons. “Guess I seem to be overdoing with muffins myself?” She stated to herself.

"Mommy? Can I come in, please? I have to brush my teeth," Dinky's voice called out from the other side.

Derpy immediately had an anxiety attack, not wanting to have her little Dinky see her like this. In a quick move, she rushed to her bathroom closet and pulled out her bathrobe, and placed it on her as quickly as she could.

"O-O-Okay, sweetie. I'll… I'll be out in just a second, just hold on, okay?" Derpy said.

"Alrighty," Dinky replied before Derpy heard her footsteps moving away from the bathroom. Derpy sighed in relief and quickly rushed out of the bathroom and into her bedroom.

"Okay, honey. The bathroom's all yours," Derpy called out.

"Yay!" Dinky shouted happily before skipping out of her room and into the bathroom. She got out her little stool so she could reach the sink and got her little toothbrush out. "Brushy-brushy time," she said to herself.

Derpy smiled warmly from hearing the cheerful sounds of her daughter. Of course, she knew she had a schedule to keep and soon she walks over to her closet and scoured through for her mail uniform. Today is her day to deliver mail and packages in town, and she doesn’t wish to be late like last time. Cause when she came in barely on time, she was close to getting fired. Without pause, she hastily undresses from the clothes she was sleeping with and places on her clothes for today, including her work uniform.

"There we go. Now, to make my baby some breakfast and take her to school." Derpy said before heading into the kitchen.

Derpy got out her cooking tools and her ingredients and began making her special "Lemon Muffin Surprise." It was Dinky’s favorite for breakfast and she would always beg her mother to make some. So Derpy made it a breakfast specialty.

Later on, when Dinky finished brushing her teeth, she came out of the bathroom and into the kitchen, sitting herself all comfy on the chair. She lifted her head, catching the scent of muffins and lemons. "Mmm, do I smell Lemon Muffin Surprise, mommy?" she asked.

"That's right, honey. I'll have it done in a few more minutes. Don't forget to take your lunch with you, I left it in the fridge last night, so be sure to warm it up… except for your juice box." she recommended while putting the batter in the oven.

“I will, Mommy,” Dinky replied.

Minutes later, Derpy had finished making Dinky's breakfast and served it to her after it cooled off a little. "Here you go, sweetie," Derpy said.

"Yay! Muffin!" Dinky cheered happily. The little muffin princess started munching happily on her breakfast and looking so damn cute doing it.

Derpy chuckled and smiled warmly seeing her little Dinky looking happy and enjoying her breakfast. Derpy checked the time on her watch to see how much time she had left to take Dinky to school and get to one of her other jobs. Only half left and Dinky was already halfway done with her food. Her cheeks were puffy and had crumbs on part of her face.

"Aww, Dinky. You got muffin crumbs all over your face," Derpy said, giggling. She got a napkin and cleaned up her daughter's cheeks. Dinky smiled and soon finished her meal before running to grab her lunch.

"Okay, mommy. I'm ready," Dinky said.

“Good to hear, sweetie. Now off we go.” Derpy said with an optimistic tone as she and Dinky walked out the door and left their apartment. Dinky happily skipped along, following her mom. The two march on their way to Dinky's school, the little munchkin hums a cute little tune, being all happy and carefree. Derpy giggles to herself at how precious Dinky is, wishing nothing but the best for her little muffin princess.

Meanwhile, Silver was still in his apartment, barely waking up and yawning after a goodnight's sleep, recharging his batteries. However, as he woke up, he remembered that he and Aurora are still butt naked and snuggling against each other. Her head was resting against his manly chest and felt her boobs against his arm. She even had her tail wrapped around his legs as she held him in a warm grasp that was hard to escape from.

Seeing the 8ft dragon goddess rest beside him, Silver was immediately flustered - beyond the level that you could ever reach - and he laid frozen on the bed with his face turning red. Any guy in the world would die to be in his position, yet he was freaked out and near-almost had an anxiety attack.

Soon, Aurora woke up and let out a cute yawn. "Morning, dear. Sleep well?" she asked before kissing him on the cheek. "Did you… like cuddling up to me?" she teased, flexing one of her boobs into his face.

Silver couldn’t properly say a word and only replied with mutters and stuttering while his fluster-levels kept rising. “I-I-I-I-I-I…” He stuttered in response.

"You're so cute. Come here," Aurora giggled. She cupped his face gently and stroked his cheek before easing him closer to her face and soon planted her lips onto his. Her wings flap excitedly from the kiss and her body feels like it's on fire. She knows what she wants and when. She wants him… and she wants him now.

Way of the Scorpion

Silver's mind was racing a thousand miles from that kiss Aurora gave him. On top of that, he had to process the whole "dragons mating for life" thing. And right now, with the two of them still in the nude, all cuddled up, Silver could feel his meat pole poking from down below.

Aurora let out a passionate growl before she giggled softly at his reaction.

“Awww, don’t be shy. I don’t bite… much~” She stated in a lustful tone. Silver chuckled nervously, not knowing exactly what to do in this situation. He's never had sex with a woman, let alone with a smoking hot dragon goddess. "Here, why don't you just leave everything to me and you just relax, okay?" She asked, booping him on the nose.

"Uh?... Ok?” Silver replied with an anxious tone of voice while his cheeks were turning completely red. Aurora moved herself down to face his raging hard-on, admiring the size of his dick. She grabbed it with one hand and stroked it, getting a good feel before she'll taste the thing.

"Wow, you're so big and hard. You humans certainly are huge down there. I've only heard stories of sex, but to be doing this in real life makes me so happy." Aurora smiled seductively. "Good thing I'm gonna be your first."

Silver couldn’t say a word. He was completely paralyzed and flustered beyond his comprehension. And to top it off, the handjob Aurora was giving him only increased his fluster and arousal levels to an extreme limit.

After a while, Aurora licked her lips and looked up at Silver. "Here I go," she said before taking in ¾ of his dick into her mouth and sucking on it hungrily. Her tongue swirled around the base while she bobbed her head up and down.

Silver gasped in surprise as this dragon goddess was giving him the best blowjob in his life. Aurora does her best to avoid her sharp teeth scratching against his meat pole while hungrily sucking on it like it’s a lollipop… a massive, bulky lollipop to be exact.

Silver could only let out moans while gripping his bedsheets. The pleasure was all so new to him, yet it felt so good. He regrets not doing this sooner, but glad he saved himself for someone special. Aurora can tell from the look in his eyes she's giving it to him real good. But she knows she can do better.

She grabs her massive tits and mashes his cock between them and starts tittyfucking him while sucking him off. Even though her skin was scale-like, but her breasts were softer than anything in the entire world! Even silk. And possibly clouds. Silver was in complete bliss as he felt those incredible massive pillows mash against his manhood and her tongue wrapping and licking it; which teased him further.

All the pleasure he was getting was building up the pressure down below. He could only guess what's gonna happen next. "G...Gonna cum! W...Watch out!" He groaned, trying to warn her.

However, the dragoness does not try to avoid it. Instead, she had his entire cock deep into her mouth and slightly down her throat as Silver’s climax had come instantly. His cock throbbed and gushed out huge chunks of his sperm straight down her throat. She gulped it all down, basking in the warm sensation of her lover's manly milk.

After it stopped soon after, Aurora removes her maw from his manhood and gulps down any last of what's left. She licks her lips before looking down at the young man with a crazed lustful look in her draconic eyes.

"So good. Makes me wonder how good it'll feel once it's inside me~” She stated as she has her fingers rub against her nethers just by the thought of it.

"W-Well… gee, by all means… g… go right ahead then," Silver said nervously. ‘I’m gonna regret saying that… well unless I survive this?’ He thought in his head.

"Aww, aren't you sweet? Don't worry… I'll be gentle, dear," Aurora assured, stroking his cheek. As she lifted herself, she aimed her soaking entrance directly above his fat dick and slowly descended, slowly eating his entire cock with her hungry, soaking pussy. And thus… their virginities were forever gone and the two have finally become one.

Both of these lovers moaned together, throwing their heads back. Aurora was amazed that his dick didn't tear her pussy in half or how Aurora was so tight. Silver could not have imagined that his first love would be a goddess… who is also a dragoness no less.

Once Aurora got used to his massive dick, she began riding him slowly, going up and down, sinking it in deep while she moaned like she was in heat. Her wings stiffened like a pair of wing boners and her cheeks turned slightly red. Silver was infatuated by this beautiful goddess and soon found himself grabbing her hips and moving them up and down while he began thrusting in sync with her.

"Ahh!!! Yes! Pound me! I'm all yours!!! Give all your love to me!!!" She moaned loudly.

Silver grunted and moaned from the massive amounts of pleasure and ecstasy he was feeling. He kept pounding his girlfriend like a steam piston and she soon found herself laying on top of him. Her massive boobs mashed against his face. Silver was caught in a major booby trap, not that he was complaining.

The dragoness was enjoying this all too much. She hasn’t felt this kind of love and pleasure in five centuries.

She's gonna be addicted to Silver's meat rod from now until the end of time and she's gonna make sure she enjoys every waking moment of it. Her wet pussy keeps clamping tightly around the base, trying to milk him again. All the while, he just kept on hitting her cervix and kissing her womb entrance. No human has ever had the pleasure of hitting her this deep inside.

“Mmmmmmmm~! Oh, I haven’t felt like this in ages! You’re a perfect mate for me! And from here on out, we shall have our mating ritual every… Single… NIGHT~!” She stated lustfully and boldly as she continued to ride him even more.

"That's… fine with me! Work… can get… real stressful at times! And I… can feel it… ready to blow!" He warned, but kept thrusting deeper and faster.

“Yes! Yes, my love! Fill me with your manly essence and solidify our future as lovers for life~!” The dragoness screamed passionately. Silver then gently grabbed her cheeks and leaned in while pulling her into a deep, passionate kiss. The two lovers held each other in a passionate make-out session.

Finally, Silver's cock flared and gushed out huge loads of his hot spunk into her love tunnel, making its way into her womb. She screamed in the kiss and climaxed all over his crotch, feeling her lover fill her to the brim, slightly bloating her. Silver didn't kid around about the work stress. And boy, did he fill her up good.

Aurora let out a satisfied gasp as she laid on top of her new mate while caressing his head. “That was… fun~ I enjoyed it very much.” She softly said. “I love you, Silver.”

"I love you too, Aurora," he replied. They kissed one more time before laying down next to each other, cuddling for a little while longer.

Meanwhile, at the hideout, Inferno was currently working on a secret side project that was near completion, which he doesn’t tell anyone. Meanwhile, the door to the base opens up and in walks Israel, who still looks down, due to him hiding his face in his long, silver hair. He doesn't say a word, he just walks in and takes a seat wherever. Inferno looked over at his depressed goofball of a friend.

"Hi, Inferno," he said, not even looking back.’

“Hey, Israel…. Still feeling down?” Inferno asked his compadre.

"Afraid so. I might as well give up. Derpy's never gonna speak to me after she saw that side of me during our binge-watching free time," Israel replied. "She deserves better."

“Oh come on. We don’t know that. I’m sure she’ll come back. We can’t lose hope yet.” Inferno responded.

"I'm not even sure I can call myself a friend after I scared her away. Maybe I should just stick with Pinkie and Fluttershy, along with rescuing others," Israel said.

"Come on, dude. You're not thinking clearly. How about you take some time to think it over doing whatever it is that calms you down?" Inferno suggested.

"...Okay then," Israel replied before activating his Victory Squad suit. Afterward, he took up a meditating position, becoming shrouded in his chi and levitating above the ground by at least a few inches.

"I'm tempted to measure that chi of yours, but I don't wanna repeat what happened last time," Inferno said. “Your girlfriend nearly drained the life out of me,” he silently muttered to himself.

"And yours was a real tight squeeze and yet she was still as sweet as can be. You're lucky to have such a beautiful apple gal," Israel replied.

Inferno turned to him in shock. “How the hell did you hear me?” He asked.

"This place is quiet, so I can hear almost anything, especially when I'm meditating," Israel replied, keeping his eyes closed while still doing his thing.

“Figures…” Inferno replied as he moved back to the monitors. “I should spend more time AJ. I never got the chance to in weeks.” He stated. “And yeah… That reminds me of something, didn’t you say that you were planning to punish Pinkie for what she pulled during our Christmas party last 2 months ago?” He asked.

"Yeah… that's true. I suppose it's long overdue. When she gets here, I'll give her a good punishing… or two," Israel said.

“Uhhh… Well… Do you mind if I help out? Cause I need to get back at her for eavesdropping.” Inferno asked. “Plus I may have some ideas on how to help you out.” He stated.

"Hmm… well…" Israel said, stroking his chin.

“Look it’s not what you think,” Inferno replied as he reached into his desk and pulled out a small vial with white liquid inside it. “Just have her drink this.” He said while handing over the vial to Israel. “And see the magic happen…. Don’t tell her I gave it to you.” He instructed.

"Okay, but… what does it do?" he asked.

“Sorry bud, can’t tell ya. You’ll have to find out for yourself.” Inferno replied.

"Okay then," Israel replied. He deactivated his suit and hit the vial inside his pocket. "Pinkie, you are so… in trouble."

Inferno chuckles to himself as he moves back to the monitors. “I wonder how everyone is doing?” He said to himself.

Soon after he said that the doors of the warehouse opened, and walking in was the Sunset and the others, including Eternal and Heat; with Chrysalis following behind the two, mostly Heat.

‘Why does everything happen when I say something!?!?!?!’ Inferno screamed in his mind.

"Everything? Don't be silly, silly. We showed up just as you mentioned us by coinkidink," Pinkie Pie said, popping up from below.

Inferno was surprised and startled. “HOW DO YOU KNOW WHAT I’M THINKING!?!?!” He shouted out of confusion.

"It's Pinkie Pie, don't question it," Sunset said.

"Ah, Pinkie Pie. Just the cutie-patootie I needed to see. Can you please follow me for a minute, I have something to discuss with you… in private," Israel said, approaching his pink pretty girl.

“Okie Dokie!” She replied cheerfully as Israel led her out of the room and into somewhere private. Like the shower room. Leaving the others to have a conversation to themselves.

"So, what's on the agenda today, Inferno?" Twilight asked.

“Well I was busy working on a secret project and Israel walked into the room looking like he was stood up at a wedding.” He replied.

"It's Derpy. He's still probably feeling down that he scared her off," Rainbow guessed.

"I feel sorry for the poor dear," Rarity added.

"He's gonna be alright, is he?" Applejack asked.

"Eventually, he will. We just gotta give him some time," Fluttershy said in understanding.

"So, this secret project you're working on… you plan on telling us what it is or are you gonna give a presentation of it later?" Tempest asked.

“Well, it’s pretty much not completed yet. And of course, I ran low on my supply of Draconium so I had to use Titanium and Chromium as a replacement.” Inferno stated.

"Ran out? Why don't we just make some more? Or better yet, you can use some of my Infinium as a temporary replacement," Heat recommended

“Look one. I don’t know how your Infinium works. And second, I not gonna use your metal, it feels like I’m cheating off a school assignment; and third, I used up my entire supply of draconium to make the gear and equipment for the girls. And I would make more, but I don’t have the equipment and machinery needed to make the metal. And all those are back at the CSRC.” Inferno explained.

"Understandable. Maybe I and my brother can go and get the machinery and equipment. I can identify which ones you'll need and Eternal and I can bring them here," Heat said.

"Are you crazy? What if one of those machines is too big? Carrying one of those around would be like turning myself into a big-ass beacon," Eternal pointed out.

"Oh, right. Well, there has to be some way to get the right equipment for the draconium." Heat said, scratching his head.

"We'll try to figure it out in due time. For now, since we're low on supplies, we have to be more careful with the way we handle ourselves in our fights," Sunset said.

“And don’t waste your time, Heat. I informed Tempest about it and she’s now on the lookout for the precise equipment needed to produce more Draconium. She’s let me know that she’s found one though it would take her two days to have it delivered here.” Inferno stated.

"Man, she's one hell of a resourceful lady," Eternal said in surprise.

"I'll say." Heat agreed.

“Eeyup.” Applejack spoke.

Meanwhile, as everyone was conversating in the other room, Israel and Pinkie enter the shower room and close the door behind them.

"Pinkie, I gotta tell you. It's always fun having such cute girlfriends, especially you and Fluttershy, but right now it about you and me. And to show how much I love my cutie-patootie girlfriend, I brought you a delicious drink." Israel then reached into his pocket and gave Pinkie the vial of white liquid.

"Ooh, yummy! Thank you, Izzy-pizzy!" Pinkie said, accepting the vial. She pops open the cork and drinks the liquid inside it; every last drop of it. And the taste of it was vanilla and caramel, which made it more delicious. "Mmmm, thank you! The drink was super-duper yummy!" she exclaimed before hugging Israel, making a cute squee.

In their hug, Israel had a mischievous expression on his face. “Sure Pinkie, I’m glad you liked it.” He said with a smile that was sly as a fox.

While she was hugging her boyfriend for a while, Pinkie started to have a strange feeling and she felt her whole body feel warm for some reason. She then lets Israel go and stood back a bit while fanning herself with her hand as she was panting a bit.

“Is… *pant* Is it getting hot in here?” She asked.

"Beats me, but I can always remedy that with a nice, relaxing shower," he offered before turning on the warm water.

“T-Thanks… Izzy. You’re the… best…” Pinkie gasped as she felt herself becoming aroused by something and she felt wet in between her legs. And while the potion was taking effect, Israel made it harder on her by stripping out of his clothes. Thanks to Tempest's training, he's developed some amazing muscle mass, complete with a 6-pack. Pinkie Pie's loins got even wetter from this hot sight.

Just then, to Israel’s and Pinkie’s surprise, her boobs and butt started glowing. And before she knew it, her H-cup breasts were growing to a J-cup; ripping through her shirt and her nipples lactating fresh milk. Her pink booty grew to the size of basketballs; which made Pinkie moan and gasp from the sensation.

"Pinkie? Is something wrong, my little cupcake- oh! Or should I say… "big" cupcake." Israel asked with a sly smirk.

“Wha… What was… Mmmmm… In that… vial?!” She gasped as she continued to moan and gasp in arousal.

"Oh, just a little something to… set the mood… and something to serve as your… punishment, my naughty pudding princess," Israel replied, looking at her directly in the eye. His junk standing tall and proud. "I'll cut to the chase," he whispers, "I heard you blackmailed Celestia to fuck me when you eavesdropped on her and Inferno. And now I'm giving you a taste of your own medicine for manipulating her so… cruelly." He finished by groping one of her lactating boobs. "What do you have to say for yourself, Pinkamena Diane Pie?"

Pinkie could only moan and squirm from the pleasurable feeling she was having while feeling extremely teased at the moment. “P-Please… m-make this feeling stop. It’s… ooh~ so good.” She begged.

"Oh… you mean to stick… this thing inside of you?" Israel teased, referring to his dick. He gave it a few light strokes to allure her. Pinkie's eyes turned to hearts while her tongue lolled out, wanting to taste his bulky popsicle.

“Yes! Please~!” She replied.

"Gee, I don't know. I mean you did betray my friends' mother. But, if you want it, you're gonna have to earn this bad boy. And you can start… by getting down on all fours and sucking it off, got it?" Israel asked before spanking her booty.

Pinkie doesn’t protest, or hesitant, and instantly gets on her knees and takes Israel’s cock into her mouth, and started sucking on it. "Mmm, that's it. Get every inch of this sucker and don't stop until you've drunk my entire load."

Pinkie complies easily, sucking and licking on his shaft like it was an ice cream pop. She was reduced to a slutty mess; only wanting to please her master.

Israel stroked her poofy pink hair and thrust his dick deep down her throat. "You getting a good taste there, girl?" he asked, thrusting faster. "Put some more "oomph" to it. Put those utters to good use. Give it some love with Pinkie's "Pies." he commanded in a sultry tone.

Pinkie nodded and grabbed her massive sugar hooters, trapping his dick in between them. She then proceeds to give him a major boobjob; rubbing her tits up and down his shaft.

"Mmmph!!! Yeah! Like that! Work those milk jugs of yours," he moaned. Pinkie kept doing as her master instructed, tittyfucking him and blowing him all hungrily. Her loins kept burning up more and more. Her juices leaked like crazy. And she wasn't given any choice but to abide by his wishes to get some serious dick. Pinkie couldn't tell if she was in living heaven or hell.

Soon, he could feel his dick growing and balls swelling up, ready to blow. Israel grabbed her by the cheeks and thrust harder down her throat, catching her by surprise. "Drink every drop and I might just relieve some of your horniness," Israel growled in a sultry tone.

Pinkie nodded and bobbed her head back and forth, despite his powerful, harsh thrusts. And after a few more thrusts, his climax came and soon he let out a massive load of his cum down her throat. Pinkie gulped down her master's chunky loads in big gulps, trying not to miss a single drop.

After he finishes, he pulls out of Pinkie's mouth and stands her up. "Good girl. Just for that, I'll help quench some of that heat of yours. Lean up against the wall and whatever you do, don't buckle your legs," he commanded.

Pinkie complied easily, knowing full well that she will now be clenched of her arousal pain. Leaning her back against the wall while she groped her milk-jugs, waiting for his move. Israel got up in her face and groped her massive boobs before sucking on her nipples. He could taste the sweet sensation of her fresh milk.

While enjoying his little treat, he reached behind his sugar sweetie and grabbed her sugar rumps, groping, fondling, and spanking her hard. He couldn't see, but he could tell her bootylicious beach ball ass cheeks were rippling from the harsh spankings.

Pinkie let out satisfied moans and held onto her lover/master. She could feel his dick rubbing against her leaking pussy lips. This felt like torture, but she still loved it so much. After getting bored of the foreplay and decided to get to the fun, Israel brought his shaft and roughly shoved it deep into Pinkie’s womb, causing the party girl to let out a loud-soft moan of ecstasy.

"That's right. Take it all in! Who's my sweet little slutty babe?" he whispered in her ear. But got no response, so he thrust harder. "WHO?" he added to that by groping one of her boobs.

"Me! I… I'm your slutty babe!" Pinkie moaned softly in his ear. She clung to him for dear life, feeling her loins burning from his hot dick messing up her insides. Israel growled like a savage monster, showing Pinkie Pie who's boss.

"Pucker up, baby," he growled, dawning an evil grin. Pinkie Pie complied without question and joined her lips with his. Israel used his incredible strength to lift her off the ground and thrust deeper inside her. Pinkie took the initiative and wrapped her legs around his waist. Pinkie and Israel were both baskings in their heaven. Pinkie had a big dick turning her insides into mush and Israel got to pound a swollen, sweet pussy out of revenge. And revenge has certainly never been sweeter.

As he continued to pound her into submission, Pinkie’s massive boobs lactated more and more milk as it drips onto the floor of the shower room. She had a massive supply of milk and it wasn’t gonna stop pouring out of her.

Israel removed his lips from hers and got back to drinking her breast milk… from both nipples. Pinkie held onto him tighter, feeling her whole body tremble. "I...Izzy! I… I'm sorry that I… blackmailed… Celestia! I… promise to… never do it… again! I… Pinkie Promise!" she moaned and gasped.

Her moaning fell deaf on Israel’s ears as he continued to drink her milk drop by drop while pounding her frail pussy. He sped up his thrusts while looking up at his sex-driven love slave. Her goofy smile turned him on so much.

So much so, his balls built-up pressure down below once again. Pinkie's pussy clamped all around his dick. Both of them were ready to blow. Within a few moments, Israel blew his entire load inside her womb while Pinkie muffled her screams by biting her lip, climaxing all over his massive dick. Then her massive breasts squirt out more and more milk, draining them until they were back to their normal H-cup size; although, her large butt remained the same as a side effect of the liquid she drank.

Israel kept pumping more and more into her until her belly looked to be 8 months pregnant.

"Mmmmph!!! You were amazing," Israel commented, rubbing her soft, bloated belly and smothering her with kisses on the cheeks and lips.

Pinkie had a smile of relief across her face that her unbearable heat had now gone and passed. Israel then set her down and snuggled with her for a while. "So, my cutie Pinkie. Have you learned your lesson?" he asked.

“Y-yes, master~” She replied with a sultry tone.

"Good. That's all I need to know. I love you, Pinkie," he said.

"I love you too," she replied.

Meanwhile, back with the others. "Inferno, what did ya have in mind fer yer new project? Is it some sort o' new gadget or weapon?" AJ asked.

“No, it’s more of a new armor I’m working on. But since I’m using metals that are unintentional; I’m gonna call this a prototype.” Inferno stated. “Or at least in its first stage.”

“So you’re gonna plan on scrapping this once you refill on the Draconium supply?” Rainbow responded.

"I see. So, you're using the titanium and chromium as a way to present the idea of your project before using your draconium, I get it," Twilight said, intrigued.

“Well, that sounds a clever way of to do, Inferno,” Sunset commented. Then she realized something. “Oh wait, we forgot to tell you and Israel something; we ran into Derpy yesterday.” She stated.

Inferno’s eyes widen with surprise, but it was for a good one. “Wait you girls did?!” He replied.

"Yeah, she was working at the Sugar Cafe and we ran into her during lunch," Sunset nodded. "And she told us that she forgave us for what went down the other day."

“Wait really?” Heat responded. “Thats good news.”

“It is… and we also bumped into someone else who was also the secret friend Derpy said she was hanging out with.” Rarity clarified.

“You did? Did they say their name?” Inferno asked.

“Actually… He’s your brother… Silver Scorpion.” Fluttershy replied.

Sadly, hearing that name again just made his smile disappear and then, clenched his fists. “What?” He replied with a stare that could kill. “Are you… Are you telling me that Derpy befriended and is currently hanging out… with my brother!?!?” He asked strictly.

"Yes and I'm pretty sure she knows he has a criminal record but doesn't mind," Twilight said.

“Well, it’s Derpy. She’s too kind of a person,” Applejack proclaimed.

"That's true. But why him of all people?" Inferno asked, frustrated.

“Look we don’t know. But he’s not the only one we ran into,” Rainbow informed the girls.

“We also met Aurora there too. And she’s still mad at us for… well you know.” Sunset stated.

“She also threatened the girls so I wanted to confront her on it; however, Silver got in between me and her; telling me to back off.” Eternal added. “And fun fact, it turns out Silver is the mysterious person that Aurora hangs out with as well. She even bunks with him at his place,” he explained.

"I did not know that," Heat said in surprise.

"Damn it… that bastard!" Inferno said, clenching his fist.

“Who’s the bastard?” A voice called out to them as everyone turned around and see Israel and Pinkie had emerged from the shower room and reunited with the group.

"Oh, Israel! We have some good news. We ran into Derpy yesterday.” Twilight informed the young man.

"D-D-Derpy?" Israel asked, his heart growing heavy. "Is… is she okay?"

"She's better than okay! We saw her working at the Sugar Cafe yesterday! And we have good news, she's forgiven us," Fluttershy added.

"R-Really?" he asked.

"Yup. But we also ran into Aurora, too. And she isn't so forgiving right, unfortunately. And we found out she's been bunking with Inferno's brother, Silver. Hence the reason why he called him a bastard," Twilight responded.

"Let's not forget the other fellow who was there. And he seemed… familiar with Silver," Rarity said, feeling uneasy just thinking about the other guy.

"What other guy?" Israel asked. “And also, why are we bringing up Inferno’s brother?"

“Because it turns out Derpy’s secret friend is Inferno’s brother,” Eternal stated. “He’s even her coworker at Sugar Cafe.”

"Huh, now that's quite the news. Now about this other guy you mentioned, who exactly was it that Silver knew?”

"Uh… you're not gonna believe it, but… his name is… Dark Renegade," Eternal said. Right then and there, Israel's pupils shrunk and his chi surged uncontrollably.

"That… fucking… BASTARD!!!" he yelled before activating his suit using his watch. "I should've known it was that psychotic son of a bitch!"

"Slow down there, Israel. He didn't do anything bad at the restaurant, he was just being chill and minding his own business," Sunset tried to calm him down.

"Yeah, so going after him won't prove anything, aside from making yourself into a villain! Learn to control your temper, this is exactly why Derpy stormed off all scared the other day!" Rainbow said, before covering her mouth.

Everyone in the room was silent after hearing that and didn't want to say a word. And just like that, Israel bolted out of the base and flew out into the city.

"Rainbow, why the fuck do you keep opening that fucking mouth of yours and blabbing out the wrong things?!" Eternal shouted.

“HEY! In her defense, she was slightly right. We need to be better than what we were last two nights ago. We can’t act all aggressive and go out blindly attacking people.” Twilight responded in Rainbow’s defense.

"Like you girls did to Sunset Shimmer without taking her side when she was being attacked by everyone at your school?!" Eternal argued.

“ETERNAL! THAT WAS YEARS AGO!” Sunset shouted at him in irritation for bringing that up which had the girls feeling awful. Inferno didn’t like his tone one bit.

"So? THAT'S still the harsh truth!" Eternal said.

“A harsh truth that we learned years ago. So don’t keep bringing it up in front of my friends.” Sunset responded. “And if you keep on bringing that up; then you, Heat, and Israel; are no longer welcomed here!” She stated to him.

“Whoa! Whoa! Let’s not get hasty here, ok!” Inferno spoke out before turning to Heat. “Wanna help me out here?” He whispered to him; hoping that he could help him stop themselves from ripping each other apart.

"Anything to escape this tense atmosphere," Heat nodded.

But just before the argument could get out of hand, the computer monitors start to make loud sirens and alarms as the scene read: “CRIMINAL ACTIVITY!”

Inferno ran up to the monitor and tapped into the feed. It showed Zoor's androids attacking people at the harbor. "Guys, drop the bickering for now! We've got a job to do! I'm tracking down the location and adding the coordinates to your GPS' on your watches." he said. “I’ll tag along as well to make sure you guys don’t rip into each other.” He stated.

“So where we headin’?” Applejack asked.

“To a fishing port at the Canterlot City Harbor,” Inferno responded.

“Fishing port!? Oh, I just had my hair done.” Rarity groaned, knowing full well that there will be fish and saltwater around that area.

"Sorry, Rares. But when duty calls, we can't bellyache about it," AJ said, patting her gently.

"Let's suit up and move out!" Sunset said in determination.

“Heat, call Israel and tell him to meet us at the harbor.” Twilight instructed her boyfriend.

"No problem," Heat said before contacting his partner. "Israel, its Heat. We just got an emergency alert! Android attack at the harbor."

"Fine, I'm heading back," Israel replied through the intercom.

"Okay, he's got the message. What do we do without him, though?" Heat asked.

"We can either wait or send some of us out to scout the area," Eternal implied. "What do you think, Inferno?”

“Don’t ask me? Sunset’s the leader.” Inferno stated.

"Me?" Sunset asked, the spotlight now on her.

“Yeah, you’re the one Celestia leaves in charge when she’s not here.” Inferno pointed out.

“Well...Ok then. We have 3 of us scout the area. Heat, Twilight, and Rainbow will do the scouting mission. We’ll meet up near the docks and wait to regroup.” Sunset stated.

"Fair enough. We'll let you know about the whole situation. Come on, Heat, Rainbow." Twilight said before dashing out of the base. Heat and Rainbow followed her close behind, heading on their way to the harbor.

"Let's hope they'll be okay," Eternal said.

"I hope so, too. We don't know what Zoor has planned for this attack, so we gotta stay vigilant for the time being," Sunset said.

Meanwhile, as everything was going on, Derpy was working her hours off at her job in the mailing services. She had just finished loading up the mail into the van and was about to deliver them all around the city. Just another average day for her.

"La-dee-dum-dee-dum," she hummed happily to herself before starting up the engine. She put the van in drive and made her way towards her routes. She drove for a minute before she arrived at the downtown district. "Mail time!" she said cheerfully, grabbing one of the bags full of letters and packages. "La-dee-dum, ho-dee-do," she sang adorably.

Derpy walked down the streets and arrived at each address, one by one. She read each letter and package carefully before delivering them before skipping along her merry way. She visited every section of the area and ensure every mail and package was delivered.

Soon she drives on over to a strip mall in the downtown area. Even though it was within walking distance, she drove up close so she wouldn't have to walk a long way back to the van. She did the same thing as she did with the first half of the downtown area, checking each letter and package for the right addresses and then delivered them carefully.

"Muffins, muffins, how I love a muffin," Derpy kept singing. Later on, after finishing her route in the downtown area, it was time for the next area, which happens to be the quiet neighborhood by her school, CHS. She went back to the van with her empty bag and hopped into the driver's seat before taking off.

She then drives over to another neighborhood that was near the one school that once hated her school the most; Crystal Prep. Even though the Friendship Games were put behind her, just looking at the school brought back bad memories. A part of her still couldn't get over how some of those Crystal Prep students made fun of her in previous years. That's one memory she just wishes to forget and bury that memory deep down in the back of her consciousness.

However, she still has a job to carry out. She shook her head and continued on her way to her delivery route.

Once she arrived, she parked the van on a curb before climbing out with another bag full of tons of mail. "Time to make more muffin money," she said before giggling. Derpy walked up and down the streets, delivering the correct mail to each home address.

Derpy checked her watch by the time she finished this route and saw that she had completed this and her downtown route in an hour and a half. After getting the job done, she went over to the van again with another empty bag. She turned on the ignition and drove herself back to the post office. "Phew, another route completed. Just a couple more hours and then… it's Muffin Time!" Derpy said happily.

While she drove, she noticed something flying in the air. It looked like a man in a blue, metallic suit is a type of bright blue glowing light. She looked up, her eyes getting bigger and sparkling brightly at this sight. "Oooh, so pretty!" Derpy said, smiling. But as she soon realized that she had her eyes on the road as she heard honking noises around her. As she had her eyes back on the road, she almost gets into a collision with another car, but luckily she was able to avoid it in time and was back on her course.

Scared out of her mind, Derpy tells herself. “Ok… Not taking my eyes off the road.” She stated.

With Derpy on her way back to the post office, Israel sped up his trip back to the warehouse and even did a few barrel rolls. 5 minutes later, he finally came back and landed just outside the base with a loud, metallic stomp. He opened up the door and walked inside to find some of his friends, watching the monitor. He didn't say a word and checked the video feed on the monitor.

"So, what did I miss?" he asked.

“Well, we had Heat, Twilight, and Rainbow scouting the area of the port to see if there is any android activity or at least know what is their adjective,” Sunset replied. “But we haven’t heard from them since.”

"So, they're either in full stealth mode or… they've been captured." Israel implied.

"Well, we’re hoping for the former,” Sunset responded. “But we can’t wait around and find out. We leave for the docks immediately.” She stated.

"Right behind ya," Applejack nodded.

"Alright then. LET'S MOVE!!!" Sunset commanded. Afterward, she and everyone else suited up and Inferno even got on his gear. And immediately they left the compound and head straight over to Canterlot Harbor.

An hour later, they arrived at the docks of Canterlot Harbor. And when they arrived, the smell of fish and saltwater hit everyone’s noses. And as a precaution, they activated their stealth features on their suits.

"Okay, here's what we need to do. Eternal, you and I will scout the warehouses. The rest of you will check the boat interiors in case the others might be inside," Sunset said via communicators.

“Oh and just in case, if any of you spot a shark, please let me know. Cause whenever I’m near large bodies of water, sharks tend to target me all the time.” Inferno informed them all. “Cause if there’s one other thing, besides gravity, that has a personal vendetta against me… it’s sharks.” He stated.

"Why would sharks hate you?" Fluttershy asked.

“Well let’s just say, I had a close encounter with a Bull Shark… Called him Grumpy… He tried to bite my other arm off. So I took his eye.” Inferno stated. “And whenever I go, he tends to follow. So please give me a heads up.”

"Or, Fluttershy can talk Grumpy Gills out of hurting you," Pinkie recommended.

“It’s a Bull Shark, Pinkie. Its most aggressive shark species on the planet.” Inferno stated.

"Fluttershy's tamed vicious predators before, how hard can a Bull Shark be?" Pinkie asked.

"Don't go putting a spotlight on her so quickly, Pinkie. Even I wouldn't touch a Bull Shark with even a 100-foot pole," Israel replied.

“Well if you met Grumpy. You do not want to go into the water ever again.” Inferno stated.

“Hey! Can we stop talking about sharks and get to the mission here?!” Eternal responded to the three.

“Fine, Mr.Grumpy-Pants.” Pinkie replied.

"Just as a precaution, Israel, Fluttershy, stay close to Inferno in case of a… predatorial attack. Can I trust you with that?" Sunset asked.

"Sure," Fluttershy nodded.

"We'll make sure he's safe," Israel replied.

“I feel safer with Fluttershy than the cosmic mage here, but I’m not complaining,” Inferno said.

“Really dude,” Israel responded, feeling insulted.

“Hey, this is the gal that took down a goddamn bear,” Inferno whispered in reply.

“Yeah, not gonna argue there. She’s my little tough cutie.” Israel replied. "And I'm glad she's got muscle behind those cute looks."

Fluttershy blushed, smiling before they got back on track and searched the harbor. Sunset and Eternal checked the warehouses near the docks while everyone else searched the ships and fishing boats on the docks; hoping to find their friends anywhere.

"Quite the mess this turned out to be. What do you think Zoor's next crazy scheme's gonna be, hunt and destroy all aquatic life?" Eternal joked. "I certainly hope not, the fish they catch out there taste real good."

“She’s want to wipe out humanity. So I’m guessing any other life on Earth is not on her target list.” Sunset replied, not humored by Eternal’s joke due to her grudge against the mother android

"Sorry, guess my goofy buddy's jokes are rubbing off on me at the wrong time," Eternal said. "Anyways, you see anything suspicious?"

"Not yet, but keep your eyes open and your guard up," Sunset replied. The two searched all around the perimeter for any signs of the savage androids or even the head honcho herself.

Meanwhile, with everyone else, they all split up to cover more ground. Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie searched the east section of the docks; while Israel, Inferno, and Fluttershy searched the west section of the docks,

"Here, droidy-droidy-droidy," Israel whispered while scouting the place.

"Uh… Izzy, I… don't think that's helping our cause," Fluttershy whispered.

“Yeah… Androids are machines. Not dogs.” Inferno pointed out. “Well, unless Zoor decides to make android dogs.” He guessed.

"Oh, that'd give us a… "ruff" time," Israel joked again. "No doubt they'd have a "bone" to pick with us."

“I swear you make another pun again, I’ll kill you before the androids get the chance,” Inferno responded with an annoyed expression.

“Uhhh can we please continue searching for our friends?” Fluttershy spoke out between the two.

"Point taken," Israel nodded.

“Good,” She replied.

Having stopped his little pun charade, the group got back to work on finding their missing friends while remaining ever vigilant.

With the other group; Pinkie, Applejack, and Rarity searched upon a freighter ship. Which was a very boring and irritating search, since those ships are so massive.

"Ugh, must we search the biggest boats on the docks? Why couldn't we just search for them in much smaller boats?" Rarity whined.

"Rarity, this ain't the time or place to be bellyachin' over searchin' big boats," Applejack stated.

"Plus these are our friends we're talking about," Pinkie whispered. “And we’ll search every ship in this port until they are found!” She stated boldly and with pride.

"Good thinkin' there, Pinkie. An' Rarity, the sooner we git our friends back, the sooner you can go out with yer boyfriend, Spike," Applejack said.

“And let him pound that marshmallow booty of yours,” Pinkie teased which had the fashionista blush like crazy.

“P-PINKIE!” She shouted in response while feeling flustered

"Shhhh!!!!!! Pinkie, have ya gone nuts?" AJ whispered.

“What? I’m just playing with her.” the party girl replied.

But before any of the three expected it, Suddenly, a blast of energy came out of nowhere and made direct contact with Pinkie. Electrocuting the party planner before she fell to the ground unconscious.

"PINKIE!!!" AJ shouted before activating her communicator on her watch. "Everyone, Pinkie Pie's been hit. Ah’ re-” Just as she was informing everyone, another energy blast shot at her back and made her unconscious as well.

“APPLEJACK!!!” Rarity screamed with worry before she too was knocked unconscious by another energy blast.

As the three girls laid unconscious on the ship’s deck, unbeknownst to them, three androids emerge from hiding, deactivating their camouflage unit and approaching them. Of course, they were a new generation of androids in Zoor’s faction, and they had much greater intelligence than their previous designs. The three androids then grab the girls and carried them away.

As this was happening, everyone else received AJ’s message before it was cut off. Soon worry and confusion clouded everyone’s mind.

"Applejack? Rarity? Pinkie? Can you girls hear me? Do you copy?" Sunset asked, trying to contact them, but all she got was static. "Everyone, our team's been compromised! We're reverting to our next strategy: scout the area and try to find the androids!"

"Now that's a plan I can get by. I've been dying to kick some android ass!" Israel said, punching the palm of his hand.

“Don’t get too crazy. We still got our friends to worry about, and if they’re still in the area; we need to limit any collateral damage.” Sunset stated over the coms. “So don’t go overboard with the ass-kicking.” She added.

“Did she just made a pun?” Inferno asked Israel and Fluttershy after hearing the word ‘overboard’.

"If she did, it was a damn good one," Israel said. "Now then," he said before activating his chi. "Who's ready to get our friends back and tear those androids to bits?"

"You know I do,” Inferno replied.

“Just keep your chi under control, Izzy. Remember, Sunset said we’re trying not to have any collateral damage.” Fluttershy urged him.

"That shouldn't be a problem," he said before leaping into the air… only to get blasted in the face with an energy blast. Israel spins in the air like those looney cartoon characters and falls flat on the ground, knocked out with a goofy smile.

"Izzy!" Fluttershy shouted in a panic before jumping down to go and check on him.

"Well… that's gotta be humiliating," Inferno said to himself before following behind Fluttershy.

The two ran to Israel’s side and see him not moving a bit. Fluttershy is extremely worried, while Inferno tries his best not to laugh at the goofy face Israel had.

“Is he alright?!?!” Fluttershy asked.

“He’s fine. Whatever that blast was, it just knocked him out.” Inferno stated before he sees another blast coming out of nowhere, and heading straight for Fluttershy. “LOOK OUT!!!” He shouted as he pushes the animal lover out of the way and takes the blast in her place, knocking him unconscious as well.

"INFERNO!!!" Fluttershy shouted, panicking even more. Fluttershy's panicking escalated even further to where she became paranoid and just as one of the androids revealed themselves and aimed at her… she fainted out of fear.

And you can bet the android was confused about what just happened. But either way, it carried the unconscious bunch with it to the secret spot.

"Fluttershy? Fluttershy, what happened? Are you okay?!" Sunset shouted on the comms.

“What the hell is going on?!” Eternal asked.

"Something tells me we've been set up. This whole thing is a trap!" Sunset said in realization.

"I figured as much. This must've been her plan along. She's after us and I'll bet she's using some brand new androids with some sneaky stealth tech." Eternal said, clenching his fist.

“I think you’re being exaggerated?” Sunset responded before that statement of hers is proven to be dead wrong when an energy blast comes out of nowhere, forcing her to jump out of the way. But in doing so, the blast hits Eternal, knocking him against a wall hard. He slumped down, groaning as he slowly lost consciousness. "ETERNAL, NO!" She headed over to her knocked-out boyfriend. Sadly, with her guard down, the androids aimed and blasted her, making her yelp in surprise before falling right into Eternal's lap. She looks up at him, trying to reach out to him, but she wound up losing consciousness.

The last thing she saw is androids surrounding the two and looking down at them.

After an hour of darkness, soon a light shined in front of her. However, it wasn’t that kind of light, but rather her vision coming back to her as Sunset wakes up sees a bright light shined into her eyes. But after seeing into the light more clearly… she could now tell that it was a suspended ceiling light panel.

"Wha… What's going on? Where… am I?" Sunset groaned, regaining consciousness. She sat herself up to take a look at her surroundings. And all she could see were walls in all directions… well besides the energy ray shield. "Where… where are my friends?" she asked, looking around the place.

Her question was answered when she heard painful groaning right behind her. And when she turned around, she saw all her friends and the boys; including Twilight, Heat, and Rainbow; all waking up and feeling sore in all places that they never knew they had.

“Why do I feel like I got ran over by a truck?” Rainbow asked.

"I dunno, but… ow! My head is splitting," Heat groaned, rubbing his head.

"I think the books finally hit me back," Twilight groaned, slowly getting up.

"Guys, it looks like I made an error in our plan. Zoor set a trap for us and captured us! I'm sorry I got you all into this mess," Sunset said, wracked with guilt.

“It is not your fault, darling. You didn’t know this was gonna happen; none of us did.” Rarity assured her.

“Yeah, don’t beat yourself up,” Pinkie added.

As this discussion continued, Israel finally wakes up "Okay, that was embarrassing. Next time, I'm keeping my guard up when I activate my chi. Speaking of which," he said before trying to activate it again. But this time, it fizzled out. He tried again, but it didn't work. "Uh, guys… My powers aren't working," he said, panicking.

“You kidding me?” Eternal responded in disbelief. "Maybe we can try using our gear," he said before trying to activate his suit, but nothing happened. "What?! My suit's disabled!"

"Zoor must've done something to render them useless," Sunset implied.

“So… we’re stuck in here?” AJ asked. Sunset nodded in reply.

As for Israel, still in disbelief that his powers were no longer working, started looking around the room and began to feel like something is off. And when he looked at everyone in the room, he instantly realized that Fluttershy wasn’t in there with them.

"Fluttershy? FLUTTERSHY?! Guys, Fluttershy's not here!" he panicked.

"And neither is Inferno!" Applejack said in realization.

“Well, where are they?!” Twilight asked.

“I think the better question you should ask yourselves… Is how do you plan on escaping?” A familiar voice responded to them all. And it came from the other side of the ray shield.

"Oh no, I recognized that voice anywhere," Twilight said, her eyes shrinking.

Soon everyone turned towards the ray shield that separates them from freedom, and standing on the other side staring at them were was a sentry android with two of the new-gen androids standing beside it. The sentry android’s visors and mouth were glowing bright red and that same voice came from its voice unit.

“Enjoying the new room. Sorry that it wasn’t first-class… I didn’t have the time to install any additional features.” Zoor’s voice spoke to them.

"I prefer functionality over comfort, but I digress. So, what's the deal with the surprise meeting?" Israel asked, trying to stay calm. "I don't suppose this is a social gathering."

“It’s a way I can ensure you stay out of the way of my plans and that a failed generation like you won’t interfere with what’s inevitable,” Zoor replied calmly.

"Well, ain't that a surprise. You hear that, girls? She did all this for us. Don't we feel special," Rainbow said sarcastically.

“You’ve been a thorn in my side for far too long. And I grow tired of your arrogance and stubbornness every single day.” Zoor stated calmly.

"Well, excuse us for trying to save the people in this world!" Rarity retorted.

"And where's Fluttershy and Inferno? What have you done with them?!" Twilight demanded.

“Oh? You mean the inventor and the animal caretaker; to be honest I was willing to set her free after seeing her records after hearing her name… as well as all of you. But… I also know that you all will continue to annoy me. So I needed to set an example.” Zoor explained as she and her two androids beside her move out of the way to reveal Inferno and Fluttershy both tied together and hanging from the ceiling, over what seems to be a sizable pool of saltwater.

The group also catch a glimpse of how many androids were in the building. There were about 20 of them hovering in the air next to Inferno and Fluttershy. And about 60 all on the ground and standing in rows beside the pool.

“Whoa… Talk about a full house.” Pinkie stated.

"Zoor, this doesn't have to be this way! Just please, let our friends go! They don't deserve this kind of punishment!" Sunset pleaded.

“As I said before, I was willing to allow your friend to leave; however, due to her good nature, she would return and set you all free, and thus I would have to deal with you’re annoyance even more. And that I cannot allow.” Zoor replied. “Though you don’t have much to worry… your friends up there will be fine… well unless you decide to do something. You see I fitted the walls of this high-tech cell with sensors that would detect any activity in it, and when it does, it sends information to the automated crane that is currently holding those two up there. So if one of you were to try and shatter the walls or dig your way out… the crane will lower the inventor and your friend down into the water below them… with one of the oceans’ most deadly predators.” She explained.

And on cue, the group could hear splashing in the water of the pool. And see several fins breaking its surface and circling or moving through the water. Instantly they all realize what they are… they were sharks. But not just any sharks… Bull Sharks.

"Oh no!" Sunset panicked.

"Zoor, that's low! Even for you!" Heat called out.

“Oh really… Not like any of you. Israel here watches videos that involved the physical and mental suffering of others. While Eternal Flames here had multiple criminal records that involved him getting in fights and disputes that left others in hospitals while he got out unscathed. And young Twilight here was a victim of abuse and peer pressure from her old school. And you five girls abandon and discarded one of your own because you felt exposed and ashamed of your deepest secrets seen by all. Tell me that I can’t go lower than that.” Zoor pointed out.

"How… DARE you! Okay, so maybe we're not all perfect, and go ahead and attack us all you want with your mechanized minions, but when you insult my lady and our friends, you've just officially dug your own GRAVE!!!" Eternal shouted in rage. So much so that he slammed his fists against the ray shield; which sent a shock in his hand.

And it unknowingly caused the chain reaction that Zoor had explained earlier, and soon the crane that held Fluttershy and Inferno, lowering them until there were 30 feet over the water. Which then wakes up the two from their sleep.

“Wha-WHAT?! What the fuck is going on?!” Inferno stated as he shook his head around before looking towards the ground. “Oh shit.” He said, but soon he repeats that word when he looks down at the water he and Fluttershy are hanged over and see what was swimming in it. “OH SHIT!!!” He shouted. “OH FUCK NO!!!”

"Mmm… wha… what's going on?" Fluttershy asked, looking around. She then looked down and saw that she was above a shark tank. "Eep!" she yelped.

“Out of all the things I could meet my end! Why did it have to be GODDAMN SHARKS!!!” Inferno shouted more. Until his mind was sidetracked by something that his hand was feeling. It was incredibly soft, but he didn’t know what it was.

"Inferno, whatever you do, just don't wiggle too much! We'll find a way out of this, just… just give me some time to figure it out!" Twilight said hesitantly.

“OH, THAT’S HELPFUL!!! YOU’RE NOT THE ONE THAT’S HANGING OVER A SHARK TANK!!!” Inferno shouted in response.

“W-We’ll be okay,” Fluttershy responds to her friends; though she doubted her statement.

"Zoor, you meanie! You won't get away with this! DO YOU HEAR ME!!! YOU WON'T GET AWAY WITH THIS!!!" Pinkie shouted, pulling out some cupcakes from her hair, crushing them in her hands, and then shoving them into her mouth, giving her a frosting beard.

“Awww, isn’t that cute? Well, if you all don’t mind… I have somewhere to be.” Zoor stated in response as the red glow in the android’s visors reverted to blue as Zoor’s AI left its system.

"Damn it! Damn it! DAMN IT!" Sunset shouted, pounding her fist against the ground. "I can't believe she got us! And we were so close to beating her!"

But of course, Sunset slamming on the ground caused the sensors to activate again and the automatic crane lowers Inferno and Fluttershy another 3-feet.

“AHH! Whatever you guys are doing in there, knock it off or you’re gonna lower us down to our deaths!!!” Inferno shouted.

“Please for the love of all that’s good! Stop!” Fluttershy raises her voice as well.

And again, Inferno becomes sidetracked when he once again felt the mysterious soft object again. “Ok, either they had a puppy tied along with us… or my hand is tied against a very soft, smooth pillow?” He said to himself which Fluttershy could hear.

"U-Uh… I-I-Inferno, Ummm… that's… n-n-not a pillow it's… umm," Fluttershy stuttered, blushing a lot.

And at that moment, Inferno instantly got the picture. His entire face turned bright red and he wanted to stop grabbing onto Fluttershy's bootylicious bottom…. But there was a small problem; He can’t. The ropes that tied them together was so tight that it restricted them of moving any of their limbs.

“Uhhhhhh… F-F-Fluttershy.” Inferno stuttered the same way as the animal lover. “You know I would never do something like that to you… or ruin your relationship with Israel… So please don’t be mad at me when I say that I’m unable to move my hand.” He stated with an anxious tone.

"It's… uh… it's fine," Fluttershy replied before her body jolted some more and yelped cutely.

“Sorry! Just trying to get it free but it failed!” Inferno silently said to her.

“Hey what’s going on up there?” Heat asked from the cell down below. And soon he is met with Fluttershy and Inferno shouting back.

“NOTHING!!!!”

"Jeez, you don't have to bite my head off, it was just a question," Heat said, backing off.

"Ugh… I'm drawing a blank, I can't find any sort of solution to getting out of here!" Twilight said, breaking down.

"We can't give up now! We can't let Zoor win!" Rainbow objected.

"She already has," Sunset shook her head left and right. "Let's face it, anything we do to try and escape, we'll just wound up endangering Fluttershy and Inferno. She's outwitted us this time. There's nothing we can do now.”

“D-D-Don’t w-w-worry! T-T-There’s still… H-H-Hope!” Fluttershy assured her friend, while overwhelmed with feeling flustered and embarrassed in the situation she’s in.

“And I hope it comes very soon,” Inferno honestly said while struggling helplessly to get his hand free which only had Fluttershy yelp again and again.

Meanwhile, outside of the girl’s secret base, Aurora had brought Silver with her to the place where his brother would be. "Well, here we are," she said.

Silver stares at the building for a long while as he’s overcome with disbelief and confusion; combined with anxiousness and fear of seeing his little bro again after 5 years.

“Inferno comes here?” He asked Aurora in shock at what the place looked like.

"That's right. This is where he does his best work. Follow me inside and you'll see what kind of work he does," Aurora said.

“I just… I just can’t believe it. I left him alone for 5 years and now he doesn’t wanna see me. Now here I am… Trying to make things right.” Silver said. “Even though it would be harder than I expected.”

“Well, it won’t hurt until you try, right?” Aurora responded.

“What about you though? Are you sure you’re ready to confront them once again? If it’s true that they are currently hanging out with Inferno.” Silver asked the dragoness.

"It's a bitter pill to swallow, but I'll deal with it," Aurora confirmed.

Silver reaches out his hand to hold Aurora’s and looks up at the dragoness with a comforting smile. “Then I’m with ya all the way.” He stated. Aurora smiled back at her mate and followed him inside the base. Once inside, Silver took in the sight of everything around him. All the high-tech stuff is set up.

He was surprised by all of this. So much so that he looked towards Aurora with astonishment and disbelief in his eyes.

“Inferno made all this?” He asked. The dragoness nodded in reply which had Silver gasping and chuckling at this. “Even after 5 years, he still keeps on surprising me.”

"He's a very gifted young man," Aurora said. "But… it doesn't look like he or any of his friends are here."

Silver also takes notes of this as there was a deafening silence in the building and from the looks of the objects and equipment in the place looked to be untouched.

“Yeah… Where is everyone?” He said silently before he raises his voice loudly that it echoed throughout the building. “HELLO!?!?!” He called out to whoever was in the building.

"Perhaps they went out or something," Aurora said. "Let me see if I can check all the rooms.” She stated as she walked deep into the corridors of the place and investigate.

Silver waited patiently and all alone in the main room of the warehouse. As he was waiting, his eyes wander around the place in boredom. "I wonder if he's purposely avoiding me and knew I was coming," she muttered to himself. Just then, he heard the door open and he turned around. "Bro?" he asked. But to his disappointment and surprise, it was Derpy. “Oh, Derpy. It’s just you,” he said.

"Silver? What a surprise!" she said with a cute smile. "What brings you here to Inferno's base? Did you come to say hello to your brother?"

“Well I was, Aurora brought me over here, only to find out the place is empty.” Silver replied.

"Hmm, maybe they're on a muffin run. Oh, I know, maybe I can find them on this," Derpy said before going over to the main monitor.

Silver followed behind while being curious and confused. “Do you even know how it works? My brother invented this.” He commented.

"I think so. This shouldn't be too hard," Derpy said as she pressed a few buttons. Unfortunately, she wound up turning on the music stereo. "Oop, wrong button. Maybe this one," she said, pressing another button, but that one opened up one of the walls, revealing Inferno's prototype armor project, well technically it was covered by a black tarp, but at least it’s known to them. "Nopesies. Ooh, maybe this big red button," she said before pressing it. Finally, she got the monitor on and it revealed live footage of the gang trapped inside a building surrounded by a bunch of androids.

Aurora gasped at what's happened to the group. "Oh no! This… This can’t be happening!?” She exclaimed.

“What? Who are they?” Silver asked.

“They’re my friends! And they’re in danger!” Derpy stated while beginning to worry.

“Wait? Those are your friends?” Silver asked in disbelief while staring at the screen. “Well, why the Hell are they dress up like the knock-off version of the Avengers? And are they…” Before he could say anymore as he instantly recognized one of the people, which was Israel Yabuki, Dark’s younger brother. “Why is Dark’s brother with them?” he asked Derpy.

"Because he's a member of the Victory Squad, he fights to protect people," Derpy said.

“You mean he’s one of those vigilante maniacs?” Silver responded. He has heard of the Victory Squad ever since he got out of prison, but he never really liked them. Mostly because hearing about them was a painful reminder of his times as a vigilante with Dark. And also the fact that whenever they go, trouble follows. And now knowing that Derpy was friends with them… He’s gonna have a few words with them, especially Israel. But another thought was on his mind. “Great! When Dark hears about this, he’s never gonna let me hear the end of it.” he thought in his mind.

As he continued to watch the screen, he then sees something that had him frighten and extremely in panic mode. On the screen, he sees two people tied together and hanging from the ceiling. One of them is a light-pink-haired girl and the other… is his brother, Inferno!

“INFERNO!” He shouted out of exaggeration. “What’s he doing there?!” He asked the two ladies beside him.

“I don’t know?! I don’t even know what is going on?!” Derpy responded.

“Well, I’m heading over there and find out! Derpy try and see if you can locate where they're at!” Silver instructs her as he walks away from the monitors and straight towards the door.

“Uh ok… I’ll try,” She replied anxiously.

Silver paid no heed and walked straight to the door of the hideout; however, he is halted in place for some strange reason and soon his focus is turned towards the tarp-covered object in the place. Feeling drawn towards it, Silver paces towards whatever it is and he instantly pulls the tarp off to reveal what appears to be a set of armor. Silver was awed and surprised by its design; made from silver-titanium and chromium. The chest plate, shoulder pads, and gauntlets were based on the traditional armor that was worn by the samurai. The greaves were padded with titanium and chromium as well. There was also a dark-grey fabric underneath the armor which also had a hood and face mask.

"Uh, Silver… you do realize that might be your brother's armor," Aurora pointed out.

Silver continued to stare at the armor before he started to remove it off the mannequin that it was displayed on. “Then I hope he doesn’t mind I use it to save his ass.” He stated as he carried the armor in his hands and walked towards the door. “Aurora, take us back to our apartment. There’s something I need to pick up from there… And… I need to make a call.” He said as he walked out the door with determination on his face.

A determination that is fueled by the overprotective nature of an older brother scorned.

Meanwhile, back at the harbor, the rest of the heroes were still locked in their cell while Inferno and Fluttershy were still hanging from their position, with the two at their most ‘bottom’ situation. And yes, that was an intended pun. Speaking of the two, they were still trying to ignore the fact of Inferno’s hand rubbing against Fluttershy’s butt. However, it only made them more aware of it and made them even more flustered.

“You know, Fluttershy. If somehow we do drop to our watery death or die of dehydration. I want to let you know; in honesty, cause I’m ashamed of thinking it. Your butt is incredibly soft. There I said it.” Inferno softly spoke to the animal lover.

"Oh, uh… th...thank you, I guess," Fluttershy said, blushing.

“And I also want to say that I admired your kind nature and bravery even in the most horrible situations; like the one, we’re in. And your admiration of showing others compassion even when they believe that they don’t need it.” Inferno spoke once again.

"That's… sweet of you, but what about Applejack and Tempest? Surely their butts are just as good," Fluttershy asked, considerately.

“Well yes, they are. They’re incredible. But yours is like theirs combined; which makes it even special like theirs.” Inferno honestly stated.

"Oh… my," Fluttershy said, blushing deeply and smiling some more.

“But that’s not what I wanna talk about fully. It’s just… after when you girls told me about Derpy’s friendship with... Silver. I… began to have doubts… Doubts in my hate towards him. I deeply despise him for abandoning me and not caring for me as a brother should. And yet when you girls told me about Derpy’s relationship with him…. Which sounded like… he was no longer that person I despised so much. That perhaps maybe… maybe he does wish to make things right in our relationship. But… I… I somehow can’t find it in my heart to forgive him or give him any compassion. This is why I… wished I was like you, Fluttershy. You always seem to show compassion to people, no matter what terrible past they had. And you forgave those who tormented you and don’t hate them for it. I wish I had that personality. But I guess I’m different.” Inferno explained.

"Inferno… you don't have to have my personality traits to be a better person. You're already a great man in your way. You came into our lives as a troubled, lost soul. But you were always there for us when we needed you most. Our lives wouldn't be the same without you. You're smart, independent, and most importantly, you have a heart of gold." Fluttershy assured.

“Thanks, Fluttershy,” Inferno replied with a smile. “Guess Israel was right. You are a tough and pure-hearted cutie. I bet it must be hard trying to get his attention when he’s busy with hero work, chasing for Derpy’s attention, and balancing your relationship with pinkie and you.” He commented.

"It's hard being his girlfriend, but the way he made me satisfied me in the shower that day… makes it all worthwhile. He may be a hopeless romantic… and a big softy towards cute girls similar to me, but that just means he's good at spreading the love," Fluttershy said. Of course, Israel could hear her and felt like he'd been a real jackass for ignoring his first girlfriend.

'Damn it. I'm so stupid! Have I been neglecting her that much?' he thought to himself.

“Well let me tell ya, being in a relationship is hard. Ever since I dated AJ and Tempest, I tried my best to give them both as much attention they deserved and I try to be as loyal as I can be. But with all this stuff happening, it was more difficult to keep that promise. And with AJ and Tempest busy with their daily lives, it was hard for me to give them the love and caring they needed. In that amount of time, I had no one to care for or be there for. Instead, I just sat around at the hideout doing nothing but stare at my computer. Like it feels… like I’m locked in a cage.” Inferno expressed his thoughts to the animal lover.

"You did?" Fluttershy asked, concerned. "Why didn't you tell us?"

“Well… I wanted to. But you all are too busy with your daily lives and relationships; while I barely have life and struggling to find purpose in my relationship. I just… felt like I was limited for strange reasons and that I feel hollow in my heart.” He stated.

"Oh, Inferno… I'm so sorry we made you feel that way," Fluttershy replied, tears wallowing up in her eyes. "If we… get out of this alive. I promise… we'll try to give you more freedom." she was about to weep.

“Hey, don’t cry. Besides I’m sure none of you meant to make me feel this way. I guess finally being a part of a group for once made me start to feel like I can finally feel normal for once. Besides, meeting you girls was the best day of my life; it was the day I got a second chance and I can know what it’s like to feel free of myself.” Inferno stated. “So how about you shows us a smile?” he asked while furthering it with his hand squeezing her butt as a tease to get her to no longer feel unhappy; being a practical joker for her.

She yelped before looking over her shoulder with her cutest smile and squee. “You dirty jokester.” She chuckled lightly.

“Hey it got you to feel happy, didn’t it. Though I won’t do it again if it makes you feel even better,” he replied. “If we can get out of here.”

"You're very sweet," Fluttershy said. Though in her mind, she can’t help but wonder. That show of personality Inferno showed, was almost like the personality Israel had when they were in the shower. Which left her puzzled but she simply shrugged it off.

Waiting for silence for a few seconds, Inferno looks down at the cage the others were in and calls down on them. “HEY! You guys good!?” He asked.

"I guess you could say that," Sunset nodded.

"Sort of," Pinkie added.

"I'm still breathing, darling," Rarity said.

"Right as rain fer now," AJ added.

"Barely," Rainbow sighed, bored.

"I'll live for now," Twilight confirmed.

"A little hungry, but I'm fine," Eternal said.

"Yeah, just contemplating my thoughts," Heat replied, bored.

"Uh… sure," Israel added, keeping his eyes on Fluttershy.

“Yeah, well, we’re gonna be here for a while,” Inferno responded.

“No shit,” Rainbow replied with sarcasm.

'I swear with every bone in my body. I'll start treating Fluttershy like a queen,' he thought to himself as his body trembled.

“Well, there must be something we can do?” Fluttershy suggested.

“I wish there was Fluttershy; but we’re tied up, locked up, and being watched,” Inferno stated, with his statement being proved when he and Fluttershy turned their heads and see 3 androids staring at them silently.

It made Fluttershy uncomfortable while it ticked off Inferno.

“HEY TIN CANS! TAKE A PICTURE! IT’LL LAST LONGER!!!” he shouted which convinced the androids to back off and fly down to the ground to watch over the cell the others were in.

After landing, the androids walked up to the cell, staring at the prisoners inside it.

“Great. Now they’re staring at us.” Rarity said.

"That's right… look into my eyes. Because if we get out of here, I'm going to shred… your… fucking… circuits," Israel said in a low, calm, angry tone, hiding part of his eyes in his hair. His chi was still disabled, but his threats gave off bad vibes.

"Yikes, remind me not to piss him off," Rainbow whispered to Applejack.

The androids simply paid no heed to his threats and seemingly just continued to guard their cell. Israel continues to stare into the eyes of the one in front of him. But soon their staring contest is cut short when out of nowhere, a small blade pierced through its head and fell to the ground in front of them.

Just then, the whole gang heard what sounded like large wings flapping outside the building, followed by clanking metal and feet landing on a hard surface. The androids in the building hear this and they all gathered in the center of the room.

"What was that?" Rainbow asked.

"I don't know, but for our sake, let's hope it's someone on our side," Twilight said.

And after she said that, a mysterious figure falls from the ceiling and lands directly in the center of the army of androids.

"You guys done fucked up now. I hope you're ready. . . for your punishment," the man said, showing his face. It was Dark Renegade, but he looked different. His eyes were dilated and his long, black hair was even wilder and extremely feathered out, and has a psychotic, toothy grin dawned on his face. His finger was fidgety.

Israel was stunned and shocked to see his older brother right in front of them "You? What the hell are you doing here?! How did you find us?" he asked.

“Saving you! You’re welcome!” Dark responded.

Soon all the androids raised their blasters at Dark, preparing to fire until everyone in the building hears that same metal clanking from early. And from out of nowhere, another mysterious figure leaped from behind the crates and storage containers, landing behind the army of androids and receiving everyone’s attention and stares.

The mysterious person stands up straight as it stares at the androids with a serious, yet calm gaze. As everyone stared at this newcomer, seeing that the armor he’s wearing was almost like the modern version of samurai armor. When Inferno got a good glimpse of the armor the person was wearing, he realized that it was the armor prototype he was working on.

"What is he doing with my prototype?” He muttered to himself in question.

The androids were curious and alerted of this intruder and half of them turned away from Dark and face the mysterious individual, raising their blasters and pulling out their plasma blades.

“Identify yourself.” One of the androids spoke out to the individual.

The armored person stares at the androids in front of him as he moves his right hand to his belt and then he pulls out a titanium-bladed katana and later gets into an ‘In No Kamae’ stance. Then the person finally speaks.

“Call me… the Scorpion Rōnin,” He responded. His voice did prove that he was a male; however, it was hard for them all to identify his face as it sounded deeper and like he was speaking through a voice modulator. The new-gen androids, or Nin-droids as the preferred way to identify them, all raised their plasma blades at the individual.

In response to this, the Scorpion Rōnin then switches to a “Ko Gasumi” stance. A silent stand-off lasted for about a minute before the fight kicks off with blades clashing.

Dark takes this as a “green light” and reaches into his black vest; pulls out and slings out three throwing knives at the closest androids - striking them in the heads - and cutting them off their cybernetic lives.

"Try not to leak oil, you tin-canned pussies. It's not every day the Massacre Phantom comes out of his RETIREMENT!!!" Dark shouted. Then reaching into his pockets, he pulled out these spiked leather gloves and the spikes looked to be an inch long and could puncture deep. He rushed at high speeds, punching through one of the other androids' abdomen, and forced his fist up with an uppercut, knocking it into the air and made it crash-land on one of the other androids.

As with the Scorpion Rōnin, he was slicing androids down like there were nothing. His swordsmanship skills were different and superior to the skills that were programmed into the androids. He clashed and deflected a few attacks in terms of defense before slicing his cybernetic foes in half or pieces. As he was fighting he kept switching fighting styles and techniques in the fight; making it extremely hard for the androids to focus on one and identify it. And their programming can process information within a nanosecond.

Then out of nowhere, a massive Titan android mech emerges from one of the containers. Its cyclops eye glowed red and fires a laser beam at the Scorpion Rōnin. But at that moment, the vigilante did something that made everyone shocked. With a distance of 30-meters in between him and the android mech and a time of 5-seconds for the laser beam to reach him. The Scorpion Rōnin turns around and raises his sword to deflect the laser that was aimed at him.

"How'd he do that?!" Pinkie asked, shocked.

"Don't ask me, I'm no expert in science," Rarity said, surprised by his moves.

The ronin warrior continues to deflect the laser as the titan android continues its attack. But soon it hears flapping noises when out of nowhere, Aurora glides into the room and slammed into the 12-foot android mech with enough force to send it flying into some nearby ship containers.

"It's Aurora! She's back! Guys hit the deck, things could get a little messy!" Heat warned before getting to the ground and covering his head.

“How we gonna hit the deck, Heat!?! You guys are locked in a fucking cell, while Fluttershy and I are tied up and hanging right here!” Inferno shouted at him in response.

“It does sound like helpful advice,” Fluttershy suggested.

“Yeah, it does,” Inferno replied in defeat. “If… WE WEREN’T HANGING RIGHT HERE!”

"WELL EXCUSE ME FOR LIVING!!!" Heat yelled back.

“HEAT!!!! WOULD YOU SHUT UP!!!” Fluttershy shouted in response, finally starting to lose her cool. “YOU KNOW I’M FUCKING SICK OF HEARING YOU PIECE OF SHITS ARGUING WITH EACH OTHER EVERY DAY WHEN YOU SHOULD BE WORKING TOGETHER!!! SO SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH!!!!” She shouted with anger, hysteria, and loads of adrenaline.

". . .whoa… point taken, Flutters," Israel said, feeling himself shrink.

“And now I’m deaf!” Inferno shouted out of fear and his ears ringing after having Fluttershy screaming next to them.

“Oops… Sorry, Inferno.” Fluttershy responded while feeling like her timid self again.

Barely hearing what she said, Inferno replied with shouting again. “What!!!”

As their conversation was going on, Dark and rōnin vigilante continued to face off against their captors while Aurora demolished the larger mechs that appeared in the room.

"Just like the old times, huh partner?" Dark asked as he's pounding another android's circuits into scrap metal with his spiked gloves. "Still, what are we gonna do with those two?" he referred to Inferno and Fluttershy in their tied-up situation.

The rōnin looks up at the two hanging from the ceiling, soon a plan forms in his head. “Get ready to grab them,” he said as he left Dark’s side and leaped onto many crates and containers at tremendous speed until he takes one giant leap into the air and moves closer and closer to Inferno and Fluttershy.

And with a swift slash of his katana, he cuts the two free and leaves them falling straight towards the shark-filled water tank below. The inventor and the timid girl screamed in horror as they fell faster towards the shark-infested waters.

Dark lunged at them and grabbed them just in time before they hit the big splash. He landed on the ground and cut them loose of the ties that bind their arms and legs. "Couldn't leave you guys hanging around, now could I?" he joked.

“While I’m grateful that you saved us… But don’t even use that joke, please.” Fluttershy replied, not humored by the joke Dark made.

As for Inferno, he brings his hand up to his view and flops onto the floor. “Finally... Free.” He muttered.

“You're welcome Mr. Gropy," Dark replied in a whisper before looking over at the cage.

Fluttershy and Inferno stare at him with flustered and confused expressions on their faces.

“How do you know about the…” Fluttershy tried to ask, but couldn’t.

"These eyes see all… but first, how do we get them outta there?" Dark asked, referring to his trapped brother and his friends.

Inferno and Fluttershy got up from the ground and follow Dark up to the cage as Inferno observes the touch padlock on the outside wall of the cell.

“Well, I can try and short circuit the lock or hack it to disable the ray shield. Or…” Inferno is then stopped by Dark who pulls him out of the way, takes out one of his throwing knives, and pierces it into the touch padlock, damaging it to a point where it malfunctions and the ray shields shut down, allowing the others to be free.

“Or just stab it,” Inferno commented.

"At least they're free now," Dark shrugged.

"Good… because now, I can do THIS!" Israel shouted before his chi skyrocketed.

"LET'S LIGHT 'EM UP, LADIES!!!" Pinkie shouted.

"VICTORY SQUAD, ATTACK!!!" Eternal shouted.

Hearing their prisoners had been set free and knowing that it was a death wish to face them. All the androids in the building make a hasty retreat and ran away. The stranglers that were left behind, were sliced down by the Scorpion Rōnin as they fly past him. Soon the only androids that were left in the building were destroyed or turn to scrap piles.

After seeing their foes leave in fear, the group was left disappointed and confused. "Damn it, I was looking forward to kicking some android ass!" Rainbow said, stomping her foot.

"Guess they'd prefer to be a healthy chicken… than a dead duck," Pinkie shrugged.

"Bottom line is they're gone and we're all safe and sound. And we owe our thanks to you three for saving us," Sunset said to Dark, Aurora, and the hooded figure.

Dark smiled in reply while waving in a friendly manner. Trying to make good impressions.

Aurora simply gave them a blank look; still holding a grudge against them, but it wasn’t aggressive. So, there’s still a lot to work with.

"By the way, that armor you're wearing… didn't that come from our base?" Heat asked. The Scorpion Rōnin does not reply and remains silent.

"If it did, then how did he find out where it was?" Eternal asked.

"There's the only person, or… being that knows where our base is beside us. And she's still not happy with us," Israel gestured to Aurora.

“Saved your butts, didn’t it.” She replied with a calm yet unamused tone.

"Yes and we're all thankful for your help," Fluttershy nodded. "Right, everyone?" she asked, turning to everyone with a stern stare.

"Oh yes, very grateful," Rarity nodded with a nervous giggle.

"Ah'm eternally grateful!" AJ added, taking her hat off.

"Yup-a-roonie!" Pinkie said, standing frozen stiff from the Stare.

"Uh, y-yeah, that's right!" Rainbow said nervously, sweating bullets.

"Of course, why wouldn't we be?" Twilight nodded.

"I did express my gratitude, so of course I'm grateful," Sunset added with a nod.

“Ditto!” Inferno stated.

"No doubt about it," Heat responded.

"Sure, why not," Eternal shrugged, but was hiding how scared he was of her Stare.

"Oh yeah… definitely," Israel said, unable to look away.

"Good. Now then… shall we leave this place?" Fluttershy asked before giggling cutely.

Dark was intimidated by Fluttershy’s stare and he does his best not to speak a word. ‘And I thought I was frightening?’ He thought in his mind.

“Sure thing,” Sunset replied before turning to their three saviors. “Wanna tag along.”

"Thought you'd never ask. What do ya say… partner?" Dark asked, turning to his cloaked partner, smirking.

The ronin turns to stare at the group in front of him and then towards Inferno. “I might as well,” he responded. Dark nodded and escorted his partner, along with his girlfriend, and followed the group out of the warehouse, then headed off to their safe place.

After regrouping back at the base and putting that whole mess behind them, Inferno decided to have a few words with the cloaked figure. At this very moment, Inferno was pacing the room, trying to find the right words to say to the man who helped save his life. The others just watched from afar as Derpy handed them some muffins to enjoy.

“So… While you saving us is a welcomed action. However, taking my project without my permission is not welcomed in my book. Also, how are you in league with Aurora? And why did she bring you here? And how did you manage to get the infamous Massacre Phantom himself to aid you?” Inferno asked.

"It's… a long story. I'm sorry I borrowed your armor, but if I tried to rescue you without any sort of protection, I would've been destroyed. Besides, you might not want to know who I am.” the Scorpion Rōnin explained.

"And why's that?" Inferno asked. "Why would I not want to know who you are? Just show me who you are."

The rōnin individual was hesitant at first, and silent for a while. Later, he lets out a deep sigh, which sounded to be one of despair. The individual then removes his hood off his head to reveal his… gray-silver hair. And then he pulls down his face mask, to reveal his face. Everyone in the room; besides Aurora, Dark, and Derpy; held surprised expressions on their faces and gasped a bit when they see the Scorpion Rōnin’s true identity… Silver Scorpion.

"I should've known," Inferno said, glaring.

Silver shrugged his shoulders while not having the guts to look at his younger brother. “Well… I never wanted our reunion to be like this. Even though you and your friends were in danger.” He replied.

"5 years… 5 whole years, you abandoned us! You took up a life of crime and for what? You owe me an explanation and I want it now," Inferno demanded.

Silver felt defeated and remorseful in his heart, almost hesitant to answer. However, that changed when Aurora, Derpy, and Dark left the group’s huddle and walked over to stand by his side to give him support and comfort. Which it did.

While he never cared about his older brother but just seeing Derpy standing and hugging Silver, caused Israel to feel a strange feeling of envy in his mind. He wanted to explode right then and there, but he had to hold it in. He couldn't stand to scare Derpy a second time. It was already hard enough on her as it was. So he just held in his anger, taking it all in.

Once having his friends and girlfriend to support him, Silver finally had the guts to speak.

“You want to know why I was never home? To know why I always distant myself from our family?” Silver responded to Inferno. “Well, the truth was… I was led to believe in something that I thought was right. Only to have that belief shattered when the ideal I was taught was… not what I expected. 5 years ago, I was a part of Dark’s vigilante group. In fact… I was his trusted advisor. Every mission or task we did together, I come up with the plans and tactics to pull them off. Technically I was the brains and he was the muscle. He came to me and filled my head with ideas of helping society and preventing corruption, which I reluctantly agreed to. Mostly because I wanted you to grow up in a better world than what we live in. So I joined him and… we went around town; attacking criminals, thugs, corrupted businesses, and law enforcement. Trying to cleanse the city of corruption and evil; at least that’s what I wanted to believe. However, the methods he used were something I never accepted and found dishonorably. Then one day, was the day I had enough. We were hunting a porch pirate in the downtown district. And we finally caught him, I merely wounded him and wanted to turn him into authorities until Dark beat him to death. I had no remorse at that moment… until Dark decided to put his remains in a body bag and delivered it to the man’s family. And it only got worse when I learned of the porch pirate’s identity. He was a man who had previously lost his job and had many overpaid debts. And his family would have been on the brink of being evicted until he turns to porch pirating to sell the objects to have enough money to give his family a roof over his head.” Silver explained.

"That case! I remember that!" Eternal said in realization. "I remember when our father paid his respects to the family and donated some of his money to them."

“Shut the fuck up! This doesn’t involve you or your family.” Silver sternly stated to Eternal as he continued with his story. “Anyway, knowing of the man’s true intentions, it made me wonder that perhaps many of the criminals we butchered or beaten may not have been all that bad, but that they were rather desperate people. At that moment, my belief that we were doing the right thing was shattered and I… I wanted out. So when I confronted Dark about it, he and I had differences, and soon we got into a heated argument. Which later turned into a bloody brawl. In the end, we both left each other, bruised and bloodied; but alive. I wanted to ensure that no more innocent or desperate lives would be blindly slaughtered of their actions. So I turned myself to the CPD, but not until after I gave them the identity of the Massacre Phantom they were after and gave them all the locations he hides out and the names of his followers. And once I did, I willingly turned myself in. But I knew that would mean that I would leave you, mom, and dad alone; even though I believed it was for your safety. But when I found out about our parents’ demise and later your… condition. I was broken in my heart. So much so that I slammed my fists against the walls of my cells for hours and hours; regretting all my actions and the choices I made. When I was released, I made myself a goal… I… I want to make things right…. Between you and me, Inferno. To at least try and be the brother that I never was to you. And I know… that there are things that I can’t fix in an instant. And I’m not asking for forgiveness, I know I’m beyond that. All I wanted… was to be given a second chance. A chance to be the brother I should have been to you and make amends for my wrongs.” he stated thoroughly.

"The choice is yours, Inferno," Aurora added.

"I have faith you'll make the right choice," Derpy also responded. Inferno thought long and hard about it, contemplating on whether or not to give him that 2nd chance. "I wanted to forget you… I wanted to block you out of my life… I've dealt with so many problems when you abandoned our family the way you did. I wanted you gone… but… I just couldn't. No matter how many times I told myself to forget about you, the… the memories just kept flooding back into me." he clenched his fist as the good memories of him and his brother came flooding deep in his mind. The times they shared laughs and bonding as any brothers would. And so, a he looked deep into the eyes of his brother, he finally gave his answer, "I can't forgive you for what you've done… but I will give you… one… last… chance. Mess up again… and we're done!" he said sternly. "Do I make myself clear?"

"I understand. I’ll try my best." Silver replied with a dispirited, yet hopeful tone.

"I'm proud of you, Silver," Aurora said, patting her mate on the back.

"Yay! He did it!" Derpy cheered happily. She then handed the two brothers a muffin, same with Dark and Aurora just because she's that nice.

"It must've been hard for both of them. I can't imagine how they both must be feeling," Fluttershy said, showing her sympathies.

“Sometimes it’s a strained relationship between siblings. Ah’ should know,” Applejack replied.

"I can empathize with that," Heat added.

"So… what do we do now?" Pinkie asked.

“Well, we just escaped capture…. So I’m all for any ideas.” Twilight suggested.

"I got one, alright. Hey, Dark. Come with me for a sec," Israel called out. His older brother looked in his direction with a confused looked.

"Uh… I'll be right back, guys," Dark said before he followed his little brother outside of the base and closed the door. "So… what'd you wanna talk about?"

And right before he could react in him, Israel grabbed his arm and then… without warning… "YOU MOTHERFUCKER!!!" he shouted as he activated his chi and slammed his fist right into Dark's face, knocking him hard against the wall with a loud, audible thud. He slumped down with a grunt of pain. Israel just stood there, panting heavily after letting out his anger. "That… was for ditching your family to pursue your life of crime, you son of a bitch!"

Dark coughed out some of his blood before getting back up on his feet, his legs shaking. "Gotta hand it to you. For a skinny little man… you hit hard. But I kinda deserved that," he replied in a chill tone.

"I would've punched you inside, but I didn't want to scare Derpy away again. She's already seen my violent outbursts once already and that's once too many. Remember this for the rest of your life: if you ever try any of that psychotic shit again, then you can forget about being my brother ever again!" he scolded.

"Point taken," Dark replied.

"Good, now let's head back inside," Israel stated before he and his brother went back in to join their friends once again.

All It Takes Is A Very Good Day

After being rescued at the shipping docks of Canterlot Harbor from the capture of Zoor’s androids, the group is finally introduced to Silver Scorpion and Dark Renegade. And they meet up with Aurora and Derpy once again. However, the dragoness still holds resentment towards them, and they should be lucky that Silver was there to keep her calm. And speaking of Silver, he is finally reunited with Inferno after years of imprisonment. Although, his brother wasn’t happy to see him. But after a few talks and explanations, he was given a second chance… only a second chance.

But Silver was more than grateful for it.

Although his former partner, Dark, was still having some sibling dispute with Israel, who still held great hate towards him. Speaking of which, Silver still held a great deal of disappointment that his old crime partner's brother had become a vigilante. He wanted to find out why he would join such a dangerous group. And he also believed that he’s more dangerous to be around Derpy, and her daughter if the group finds out about her; however, he chose not to show it in front of Derpy cause he was too good of a friend.

Soon word of the events yesterday reached Celestia and Tempest, who became extremely worried about the group. And after they reached them, they meet Dark and Silver for the first time and they got an explanation of the entire incident.

So, later on, during the Rainbooms' and Victory Squad's fierce training regiment, the group finally got to have their break. And as they are taking a break, Silver decides to do his training as well. Grabbing one of the bokkens from the mounted sword racks on the walls, he instantly began practicing his samurai fighting styles and skills as everyone watched.

“Damn, Inferno. I didn’t know your brother was that skilled,” Rainbow commented.

"I concur, he's got some remarkable skills," Luna nodded. "Though I'm still surprised that this is the same brother who's caused you grief over the past five years. And even more so to hear he's wanting to change his life around."

"Although, I can't say the same for his partner, despite his cooperation to help," Celestia added.

“Look I gave Silver a chance… I didn’t say I’ll forgive him.” Inferno stated.

"And we completely understand. I'd feel the same if my sister did something similar," Luna commented, trying not to think about such a thing.

“Well, you should be grateful, young Blaze. You have a brother who was willing to risk his life to save you and everyone else.” Aurora responded with a harsh tone while she and Derpy were playing a small game of UNO between the two. And it soon ended when Derpy won the game.

“UNO!” Derpy cheered most adorably.

“HOW DO YOU ALWAYS WIN!?!?” Aurora shouted in disbelief.

"I just match the colors of the cards as well as the numbers. Don't you?" Derpy asked, tilting her head in confusion.

“I do. But this is the 5th time you won!?!?” Aurora replied. “I want a rematch!” She stated.

“Ok.” Derpy smiled in reply as she reshuffled the cards for another game.

Back with Silver, standing in “Seigan No Kamae” stance, he stood silent and still for a second just as the training floor’s training program activates with two tennis ball machines that were both 10 feet away from him on his front and back, and began firing tennis balls at him. And with quick reaction, Silver uses the bokken he had in his two hands to deflect and knock away the objects before they reach him. He then does some insane backflips and frontflips, dodging the projectiles. Soon after the tennis machines are spent and Silver stands alone with thousands of tennis balls on the floor around him.

Everyone was stunned by this performance. "Where did he acquire such swordsmanship?" Luna asked in surprise.

“He is self-taught in the skills and training of the samurai,” Aurora answered.

“She’s right. Silver was dedicated to his training ever since we were kids.” Inferno added.

"Impressive. Perhaps he could've put those skills to good use by helping you fight crime way back, sister dearest" Luna said.

Hearing this, Silver responded. “I vowed never to go back to vigilante life ever again. And I will not go back on that promise.” He stated. “Unlike all of you crazy people,” he whispered to himself.

"I think she meant before you met Dark," Celestia cleared up.

“Don’t care. I’ll still refuse.” Silver rebutted as he continued his training, changing styles and stances which each strike he makes.

Aurora could understand the tone of his voice, and from hearing his explanation from yesterday, she could also understand his unwillingness to go back to the crime-fighting life since an innocent life paid the price.

"That vow you made... did you pledge it before or after you saved our necks?" Israel asked. "Just curious."

In response, Silver took his bokken and slammed it hard against one of the tennis machines, which shattered upon impact, knocking it to the ground before turning to face Israel. “I vowed it 5 years ago. Saving you all was a one-time deal!” He stated as he tossed shattered bokken to the side and walked over to retrieve a new one.

"I see… well, all in all… thanks for getting us out of that jam. And… sorry you had to deal with my psychotic brother and his bullshit," Israel replied in understanding.

“Well, I don’t want to hear any of you or your friend’s bullshit either!” Silver responded without turning around. After grabbing a new bokken to train with, he then takes it into the indoor dojo of the hideout and shuts the sliding door behind him as he enters inside.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Israel asked, slightly offended.

Aurora and Derpy exchange concerned expressions after Silver’s last response.

“I’m gonna… check upon him.” Aurora lets Derpy know before she gets up from their table and walks over to the dojo to comfort her mate.

“Whoa… what’s his problem with us?” Eternal asked.

“Eternal…” Derpy responded to him. “Shut the fuck up,” she stated.

"Whoa!" Heat exclaimed.

"Young lady, was that necessary?" Luna asked.

"Derpy, it was just a question," Israel said.

"Well, Silver didn’t want to talk about being a vigilante and you all keep asking him,” Derpy replied. “Sometimes people have different views than yours.” She exclaimed as she got up and walked into the kitchen of the hideout to make some muffins.

"I see. Well, I won't bother him anymore if it bugs him that much," Israel shrugged.

"Guys, I know it’s great that Derpy and Aurora are back with us. But Derpy defended Silver and Dark, even when Inferno and Israel held hate towards them. And Aurora still hates us. Even though it seems that they’re with us, they're not agreeing with us.” Sunset guessed.

"And all because I couldn't keep my big mouth shut. It's all my fault," Eternal added.

"No, we're all to blame for not telling her the truth right away. We all betrayed her trust and we're paying the price for it until we make things right between us… all of us," Celestia said.

“Well she seems happy with Silver and he convinced Derpy to forgive you all.” Luna proclaimed.

"Sadly, the lover boy here feels he needs to earn her forgiveness," Rainbow gestured to Israel.

"Rainbow Dash! Now's not the time to be teasing me about it," Israel said calmly and sternly.

"And besides, your break is almost up and you know what that means," Celestia smirked.

And it was at that moment when Tempest walked into the room, stretching her arms while having a smile on her face. “It means for me…. I can have my way with you.” She stated.

"Oh boy, someone starts writing my obituary," Israel said nervously.

After their 2nd half of the training regiment, some of the Rainbooms and the Victory Squad were exhausted and sore from the intense "training" they endured. Silver, Luna, Celestia, and Derpy watched with surprise while Aurora was munching on Derpy’s muffins while watching this.

"Ahhh… I think I dislocated my arm," Heat groaned, picking himself up barely, but then toppled over again.

"Hang on there, Ah gotcha," AJ said, helping him up.

"Thanks, AJ." Heat replied.

"Did she say training or torture?" Rainbow groaned, straightening herself up.

"It's clear to me you guys have been slacking. It’s no wonder how you all were captured so easily. So I might have to push your training to the next level to make sure you all never get captured again!" Tempest said sternly.

'She's a fucking demon in disguise,' Israel thought to himself.

‘Oh, Tempest… you’re gonna murder them.’ Inferno thought to himself as well.

‘Wimps.’ Silver thought in his head.

"Yup… might as well write out my will to my mom and dad," Israel groaned as he picked himself up and leaned against the wall.

As everyone was having a small recovery from their training, they heard the main door sirens; alerting them that someone’s at the door.

"I got this," Luna said before heading to the front door. She peeks out to see who it is and spots a familiar purple youngster with spiky green hair and emerald eyes holding a bag. "False alarm, it's only Spike, nothing to worry about."

“I need to do something about that doorbell,” Inferno commented.

Luna then opened the door and let him in. "Hi, Vice Principal Luna!" Spike said happily.

"Hello, Spike," Luna replied happily.

"Spikey-poo!!!" Rarity called out before running over to him and hugging her boyfriend in her soft, fleshy bosom. Spike's eyes turned to hearts as he gave Rarity a big hug back.

"Hi Rare-bear," Spike replied, "I thought I'd stop by to see how you're doing. Oh and… I… I brought you a snack in case you got hungry," Spike then reaches into the bag and pulls out a lunch box. Rarity checks inside and finds an egg sandwich, some yogurt, and a water bottle.

"Why darling, how very generous. Thank you Spikey," Rarity replied before kissing him on the lips.

"Awww, that's so sweet," Fluttershy said, getting giddy from how well they were getting along.

“I would personally find this cute… If I knew who this guy is?” Silver commented while not having any knowledge of Spike since he’s new to the group.

"He's one of our classmates. Been a victim of bullying because of how he's… height-challenged and all. But don't let his small size fool you, he's 18 years old." Twilight said.

“Oh,” Silver replied.

“And he’s Rarity’s sweetheart.” Pinkie commented which caused

"I'm pretty sure he figured that out already, Pinkie," Sunset said.

“But they still look cute together!!!” Pinkie responded.

"Says the adorable party girl who's in a love triangle with a goofball and an animal lover." Twilight teased. Pinkie gave a cute smile and a squee, which caused her boyfriend to fall with a loud thud.

"Does he always faint from hearing something cute?" Luna asked.

"Not all the time, sometimes he picks them up, twirls them in the air, and hugs them," Celestia pointed out

‘Wait! Does this guy already have two girlfriends? Then why the fuck is he doping on Derpy?’ Silver thought to himself in disbelief.

“Speakin' o' which, Inferno…" Applejack said. "Do ya find me an' Tempest cute?" she asked, standing next to said training instructor and both ladies putting on their best smiles.

Inferno was immediately blushing madly and soon he began stuttering. His reaction made the two chuckle at his expense before kissing him on each cheek, which ultimately had him fainting to the ground.

Silver was surprised by this. ‘Wait? Inferno has two girlfriends also?!... Mom, Dad, and I would be so proud!’ He shouted in his mind.

"Well, since we've all finished our training for the day, I say we should all head home and rest up for the rest of the day," Celestia said.

Everyone nodded as they all walked towards the door… well all except Inferno, who was still fainted from earlier, and Applejack.

"Alright, but… why don't y'all go on ahead without me. Ah've got some… stuff to go over with Inferno before Ah go," Applejack said.

Tempest caught on quickly but didn't mind. "Go ahead, but be ready to endure the harsh training tomorrow when you stop by," Tempest said, fist-bumping AJ. Soon, she and the others left the building to give her and Inferno some alone time… despite him still fainted.

Silver wanted to stay with his brother to chat some more, however, he knows he’s still unwelcomed and so he along with Aurora left the building.

Soon the inventor finally wakes back up and sees that everyone was gone and AJ was the only one standing beside him.

“Where did everyone go?” He asked the farm girl.

"They all went home. It's just you and me, honey-bunch," Applejack said, staring at him with her bedroom eyes.

Inferno catches on by this and he chuckled in reply. “You really can’t resist having your fat butt pounded, do you?” He asked again as he was getting up from the floor and walking towards his desk. While he did, he can hear AJ giggle from behind him as he reached his desk.

"Ya know ya love mah apples," Applejack replied, putting her hand on her ass, rubbing it.

After having reached his desk and grabbing out something needed, he turns around and walks towards his favorite farmgirl, and shares a passionate kiss with her. The two locked lips for a solid minute as they finally broke the kiss.

“So wanna take this in the shower room so that we have privacy if someone walks in here.” He suggested while giving AJ’s apples a harsh spank.

"Mmmph!!! Ah'd love to," Applejack said, wrapping her arms around his neck.

Using his metal arm and his normal arm, he lifts AJ in a bridal carry, and the two walk to the shower room. Once they were there, Inferno places AJ onto her two feet and goes over to lock the door. Once he did, he turns around to face Applejack, who was about to come at him with a kiss, but he halts her in place.

“Ah Ah, before we start… There’s something I need you to do for me.” He said before pulling out a 16-dram glass vial in his hand, with the white liquid that was similar to the one he gave to Israel.

"What's in that there vial?" Applejack asked

“Oh, it’s deliciously creamy milk I worked on. And I was hoping you would try it?” Inferno stated as he handed the vial to her.

"Wel,l that's mighty kind o' ya. Ah'm feelin' a bit parched," she gladly accepted the vial of cream milk and took a few sips before gulping it all down. "Hoo-wee! Now that's some really good quality cream milk. Y'all should sell this an' make a…" but before long, she felt her body start to tingle a little.

Inferno watched as Applejack fanned herself with her hand as she felt her body becoming hot and starting to pant a bit. “You ok, my sweet little apple?” He asked with a very suspicious tone.

Applejack's never felt this hot before. "That… That was no cream milk, was it?" she asked before realizing something tingling in her breasts and ass. She looked down at her body and saw her breasts growing in size, along with her butt; ripping through her clothing leaving her naked. Before long… her EEE-cup breasts were now solid JJ-cups and her large apple ass were the size of small beanbag chairs and her loins felt like they were burning up. And due to the heavyweight of her massive features, Applejack collapsed onto her hands and knees as she was filled with so much arousal and sensitivity in her massive tits and ass. "What… did… ya do to me?" she panted. And as she looked up, and saw Inferno standing in front of her; removed his clothing.

And when she looked down, she saw something different about him. His cock, which originally was 14-inches long… was now about 2-feet in length! Although his 1 ½ thickness had remained the same. Though his balls were the size of baseballs. She was shocked and… aroused by his new size. So much that she started to drool.

“Well I gave you a new liquid that I invented, I call it the “BE-087”... a growth serum. Originally I wanted to use it as an alternative method for farmers or agriculture companies to use to grow crops faster to help reduce worldwide hunger. However, when Israel wanted to punish Pinkie for… something. I gave him the vial, as a sort of test to see how it affects humans; I created it to be harmless and safe for humans. However… when he came to me about the results. I realized that there are side effects to it. So I canceled the idea of presenting it to the agricultural community. But when I thought about it, I wanted to have a moment with you and give you the best time ever. So I used some of the substance I had made and gave it to you. And I had some myself as you can see.” He explained.

"So THAT explains that meat rocket of yer’s and mah oversized butt and boobs. Well, now that ya transformed me into a bimbo… how 'bout givin' yer gal a good time? Maybe ya should give some ta Celestia's boy's girlfriends." Applejack said while shaking her massive booty.

To her surprise, Inferno gently grabbed onto her golden hair as he stared down at her and pressed his massive shaft against her lips. “That would sound nice, maybe I would. But for now… I’m gonna have fun with you.” he replied before he shoved his massive 2-foot cock halfway down her throat and began fucking her maw over and over again.

Applejack's eyes widened before turning to hearts as she slurped her boyfriend's enlarged dick, almost gagging. She holds onto Inferno's waist for support and bobbed her head in sync with his rough thrusting.

'Ah yeah! It's so good. Ah, 've missed this dick o' his! I’m gonna guzzle down his entire load if Ah has to,' she thought to herself. Her face flushed, making all sorts of slutty sounds; her moaning, the slurping, and gagging. She couldn't see it, but she could feel her throat getting a large lump from how deep he's fucking her. She looked up at her lover to see what his hot expression is.

Inferno grunted and panted as he continues to fuck her throat and turning her brains into mush.

‘Fuck! I miss this. When was the last time Applejack and I had this? Fuck it! This is just too good. I’m gonna fill her so much that she’ll be pregnant.’ Inferno thought in his mind as his hips went into overdrive.

His cock lodged deeper down her throat, but Applejack didn't seem to mind and just used her nose to breathe. Her mouth was now his tool to use and fuck as he pleases. She moaned some more, sending vibrations throughout his body. While her throat was being destroyed, her nipples began squirting out milk in ounces.

Soon Inferno could feel his load about to burst, and without warning her, he released a massive load down her throat. Applejack tried guzzling down his entire load, but it was much more than it was when they first fucked. She tried to drink it all, but she wound up pulling away halfway and getting a face full of his jizz. Some of it even landed in her hair and on her boobs.

Soon the flood of cum halted for a while, as Applejack swallowed the mouthful that remained in her mouth. Her belly looked swelled up from the amounts of sperm that went down her gullet.

"Wow… look at you. You look like you enjoyed that little blowjob, didn't you?" he asked, proud of his best work. Applejack then looked up at her lover with her lust-driven eyes, still craving another good fucking, but not in her mouth. “You want me to rut you, huh?” He asked.

"Ya know Ah'm cravin' it. So come here! Give it to me. Ah want it badly an' Ah want it now!" she demanded in a sultry growl, reaching out to him while still on all fours, reduced to a slutty mess.

Inferno chuckled as he walked around AJ and then he positioned himself right in front of her massive round ass. He places both his hands on both buttcheeks, and to his amazement, they were incredibly soft and firm. He then spreads them apart to reveal her waiting pussy. He then takes his 2-foot cock, and with one swift thrust, he shoved it in.

"AAAAH YEEEES!!!!!!!" she yelled in ecstasy, climaxing from his dick entering her. Her entire upper body soon slumped to the ground while her lower body was being held up by her sex-hungry boyfriend.

And without pause, he began pounding her ass with as much force as he could. His massive cock thrust in and out of her, bulging out her bloated belly as he fucked her relentlessly. Applejack was now a big, slutty mess who's at the mercy of her lover and she didn't give a damn about it. She laid there, moaning loudly and jolting her head up, listening to the sounds of wet slaps and the sensation of his cock claiming her like before. He'd fucked her so good the last 2 times, but this session took the cake.

As he pounded her so much, AJ could feel her massive jugs produce and lactate so much milk by a gallon; causing massive puddles of milk on the floor of the shower room as they all went down the floor drains. With all these incredible feelings and pleasure that she had, AJ was losing her mind.

"AH'M A SLAVE TO YER PHAT, MANLY COCK! FILL ME UP AN' KNOCK ME UP WITH YER KIDS, BABY!!! MAKE THIS APPLE SLUT INTO A MAMA!!!" AJ yelled again.

With her pleasurable screaming, Inferno increases the power of his thrusts more and more, until AJ was left moaning non-stop as her entire body shook from the force of his thrusts and her massive boobs and ass rippled and shook constantly.

Soon Inferno could feel his shaft ready to burst for one final time. “Ready to be filled, AJ?! HERE IT COMES!!!” He shouted as he thrust for a final time as he unleashed a massive flood of cum into AJ. She screamed like a banshee and sprayed his crotch with her apple-flavored juices while being bloated even farther as it swelled up to the size of a beanbag. Her massive tits began pouring out a ton of milk, enough for the room to be flooded.

Little did she know, as her insides were flooded intensely, one of his sperm cells had broken past her barrier and nestled inside one of her egg cells. Thus… her new journey would begin as the months’ pass.

Soon the BE-087 compound in their bodies was now wearing off, as AJ’s massive butt reduced in size until it was back to its normal size, though slightly bigger. Though there was a side effect left as her massive breasts reduced in size until they were now FF-cup and remained that size. Although, her belly was swollen to beanbag size.

Inferno’s manhood also shrunk back to its normal 14-inch size as it was finally spent off its sperm supply. Applejack, on the other hand, had lost consciousness and was now trapped in a puddle of her milk and her lover's cum, twitching with a happy, satisfied look.

Soon Inferno pulls out as his cum pours out of AJ like a waterfall till her belly is no longer bloated. He then looks over at his girlfriend and becomes sheepish instantly.

“Hehehe… Probably overdone it this time?” He muttered to himself.

While Inferno and AJ’s fun activity was occurring, everyone else was going on about their day. Spike went and escorted his lovely diamond damsel back to her domain at Carousel Boutique. Celestia and Luna were headed on their way home with the boys escorting them. The rest of the girls all went their separate ways. Silver, Aurora all went back to their apartments for a little relaxation while Derpy went to go and pick up her daughter and bring her back home. Dark, on the other hand… well… he's gone off somewhere.

"It's been a while since we went home together as a family, boys," Luna said.

"Aww, it's the least we can do after all you've done for us," Heat said.

“Oh come on, you boys have been doing much for the city while we’ve been… pretty much-doing nothing,” Celestia replied.

"You trained a group of high school girls into lean, mean, android-killing ninjas," Heat whispered so no one else could hear.

"Oh, and by the way," Eternal said, "Are you and dad still spending more time together?"

"Yes we are and I have Israel to thank for keeping his promise. And just to prove it… he and I went at it like we used to back in our youths. 9 times this week still feels amazing." Celestia said, reminiscing of her husband going crazy with her last time, making her holler that night.

"Too much info, mom," Eternal chuckled.

"At least that's one thing to be proud of…" Luna said, putting on a supportive smile.

“Oh don’t worry, Lulu. I’m sure you may find someone special for you.” Celestia assured her.

"At my age? Dear sister, let's be serious, I'm near the marrying age, and not once in my life have I had a single date." Luna replied, feeling unassured by her sister’s words.

“Oh c’mon. With that cute face of yours, and big phat booty of yours. How can any guy resist you?” Celestia stated while patting her sister’s behind while the boys weren’t looking.

"Sis! Must you talk of such vulgar things about my posterior?" Luna asked, embarrassed.

“Yours is unrivaled by all, including me. Also, I enjoy teasing you about it.” Celestia whispered to her.

"My butt… outclasses yours? Please, you're just saying that to be nice," Luna replied.

“Lulu, in comparison to yours, my posterior is nothing compares to yours. I was worried and jealous that it might score you boys back in our high school days.” Celestia silently said. “I mean... you look sexy and beautiful. How can I compete with you?”

Luna tried to deny her, but there's no stopping her sister when she's laying down such compliments, so Luna sighs in defeat. "Thanks."

Celestia pulls her sister in for a hug. “That’s what sisters are for.” She stated. The four of them finally make it to their home and soon bid goodbye to the boys with hugs and kisses. "Thanks for walking us home, boys. Take care on your way back home now, you hear?"

"We will. We love you both," Heat replied genuinely.

"We love you too, boys," Luna said. After bidding their goodbyes, the boys went back to their tower and their mother and aunt both went inside for some relaxation. Or they would until Celestia had an idea.

“Ooh! I have an idea! Let’s go out!” Celestia informs Luna. “You know we never hung out as sisters! So let’s take advantage of this!.” She stated.

"How and why now of all times?" Luna asked.

“Oh come on! We have hung out in years. And don’t tell me a small part of you doesn’t want to have fun?” Celestia responded.

Luna's eyes look down, going left and right while tightening her grip on her sleeves. "I… do wish at least one man would make me feel loved."

"Then, just you wait because I'm about to make this day the best day of our lives!" Celestia encouraged with one last hug.

“And how are you going to do that?” Luna asked as Celestia breaks her embrace on her.

“Well first off, we need to change out of our boring attire,” Celestia stated as she grabs Luna’s wrists and drags her off upstairs. Luna yelped in surprise as her sister dragged her upstairs.

A few hours later, which leads into nightfall, the two sisters walk back down the stairs, change out of their casual clothing, and into their one-piece silk leotards. Celestia's was colored golden-yellow while Luna's was midnight blue. Both leotards hugged their bodies tightly, leaving much to the imagination as their boobs were nearly exposed and their butts poked through the fabrics, almost ready to bust open with just a single movement.

And Luna was extremely flustered and blushing from the dress she was wearing. But her flustered expression intensified when Celestia gave her rear a swift spank.

“Ooooh! Luna, you are sexy as ever.” Tia said.

"This is so… revealing! You expect me to go out in public like this? My breasts look like they're about to pop out! You can practically see my nipples!" Luna tried to object, covering herself… or at least tried to.

“Oh come on. You look great!” Celestia responded. “And that dress works well with your ass.” She commented. “And besides we’ll take my husband’s Tesla, so you won’t have to worry about walking around town,” she assured her. “Oh and for the road.” She gives Lulu’s booty another spank. Luna yelped cutely and gave Tia an embarrassed, pouty look.

“What?” Celestia asked with a smirk.

"Must you always touch my tushie in such a manner?" Luna whined.

“Not my fault that your butt is spankable,” Celestia replied with a devilish smirk. Luna got so crossed, she eventually retaliated with a harsh spank on Celestia's butt, causing it to ripple. Tia gasped and yelped from the feeling before turning to her sister with a smirk and a quirk eye. “Well, well, someone's finally getting feisty. Just wait until we let loose our fun side."

Luna rolled her eyes, smirking as they both entered Tia's husband's car, buckled up, and drove off for the night of their lives.

A few minutes into the ride, the two sisters arrived outside a local pub called Pub Paradise. "Here we are. I hope you're ready because we're gonna land you a hot date," Celestia said, winking.

“As long as you quit with spanking my butt, then I’ll try and have fun,” Luna replied.

“Oh, Lulu… I’m not gonna promise that.” Celestia stated.

"Ugh… why do I bother?" Luna asked, squeezing the bridge between her eyes.

“Well let’s head on in,” Celestia proclaimed as she and Luna exit the vehicle and walk up to the door of the pub.

And at the entrance of the pub, a bouncer was standing with a clipboard, checking the guest list and letting people. A few people later, Celestia and Luna approach the tall man who looks at them.

“Are you two on the list?” the bouncer asked as he looked over the list.

"No, we just arrived on short notice, but we can leave if there's a problem," Luna said, hoping he'll agree while she kept her arms over her barely-covered breasts.

However, the bouncer’s response was different than expected. “Huh? Never once on duty, have I ever heard someone be humble to me about not being on the list and not trying to fight me to get inside here? And trust me, I deal with people like that all the time.” he stated before thinking to himself. “Perhaps maybe I can let this slide, in fact…” He then unclicks the stanchion rope barrier and moves to the side. “Head on in.” He obliged.

"Oh… thank you, sir," Luna said, putting on a forced smile. 'Darn, I was hoping he'd tell us to go home and make an appointment.

“Way to go, Lulu. You got us a free pass.” Celestia said.

"Y-Yes… of course. Anytime, dear sister," she hesitated before they went in. Inside, they find a couple of comfy tables fit for at least 5 to 6 people against the right-hand side of the pub. On the left is the service counter with a few bartenders and shelves full of multiple liquors. And there were a ton of people inside; about 200 to 300. The whole place had purple and blue neon lights on the walls.

"Wow… this place is amazing. Come on, let's take a seat!" Tia said, excited. She takes her sister over to a vacant table in the corner of the pub.

As the two sat down, Luna still held her anxious and timid expression, desperately trying to cover her breasts.

"Oh, relax, sis. You look great! After all, it's your milkshakes that bring all the boys to the yard." Celestia teased. “Or better your moonpies~”. She chuckled.

Luna blushed some more but gave a sheepish smile. And that smile didn't go unnoticed. "Excuse me, ladies… is this seat taken," a male voice called out. The sisters looked over and saw a random guy, probably in his early 30s, well-groomed black hair and brown eyes, wearing a black and white tux.

"N-No, of course not," Luna said hesitantly.

"Please, come sit," Celestia invited, patting the spot next to her sister. The gentleman took up her offer and sat next to Luna.

"I hope you don't mind, but may I ask who you are, miss?" he asked Luna.

"I'm… I'm Luna," she replied, blushing.

"What a lovely name. I'm Crypto Bits. I gotta say, it's a pleasure meeting such a lovely lady such as yourself, Luna," he complimented. "May I be so kind as to buy you a drink?"

"Hey. Mind if I join you all?” Another male voice spoke to them. As they turn around, they are met with another random person, looking in his early 30s as well. Yet unlike Crypto, he had dark-purple spiked hair, his skin dark-gray, and his eyes bright red. He also wore a black button-up long-sleeved shirt and a dark-red vest over it.

“And who do we have the pleasure of meeting?” Celestia asked.

“Name's Crimson Moon.” He responded. “Do you all mind if I join you? I came here on a date and… she ditched me.” He stated. “I'm just looking for a group to hang out with.”

"Sure, why not. Have a seat. Whoever your date was, her loss, our gain," Celestia said. The guy sat right next to her and gave him a wink. Crimson obliged and sat down next to Celestia, her wink from earlier, made him fluster a bit. "So, do you come here often?"

“Well… a lot, but usually the dates I bring leave me alone. So I never have much fun here.” Crimson replied.

“And what about you Crypto?” Luna asked the gentleman sitting next to her.

"I come here on occasions, especially when I gotta get away from my nagging boss, or my cousin whenever he's… "cooking" in the kitchen. Meaning… you do not wanna even smell what he's cooking, it's that bad. He keeps saying he's practicing and getting better, but the last time he said that my food melted through the plates and bowls," Crypto explained. "What about you, do you come here often?"

“Uhhhhh…. Nooooo? Hehe… it’s my first time here.” Luna replied.

"Really? This is your first time here?" Crypto asked in surprise.

"How about you, foxy mama? This your first time here?" Crimson asked, grinning.

"Who's to say? Maybe it is, maybe it isn't. But I still know how to shake my groove-thang," Celestia said confidently.

“Well… why don't we all get our “groove thang” on, tonight?” Crimson suggested.

"Now you're talking. How about it, Luna?" Celestia asked

"Oh… I suppose it couldn't hurt," Luna nodded. The sisters and their dates then got out of their seats and made their way to the dance floor where the music was blaring like crazy and other people were shaking it like no tomorrow. The sisters and their dates soon grouped and got down and funky with the beat.

Crimson Moon was getting his boogie on real good by dancing behind Celestia. She humored him with a shake of her phat ass. Whereas Luna was shaking it mildly with Crypto, who was enjoying it a little more than she was. However as the beats of the music and the dancing went on, Luna began to feel comfortable in her surroundings. And before you knew it, she began to dance the night away. Swaying her hips to the music, and shaking her booty at 100% capacity.

Crypto took her by the hand, put his other hand around her waist, and danced with her elegantly and wildly. Luna was a bit flustered, but she did enjoy the company she was with. Maybe this night wasn't such a bad idea.

As for Celestia, she had no hesitation in twerking her ass against Crimson as the two danced wildly on the dance floor. Celestia and Luna couldn't stop shaking it with their dates, but the song sadly didn't last long. Still, the girls cheered with their dates and then made it back to the table for a little something… tasty.

"Woo! I have not danced like that in a long time," Celestia said.

“Best night of my life!” Crimson proclaimed boldly.

"Where did you learn to dance like that, Luna? You were amazing," Crypto commented.

"I had some help with my sister," Luna said, turning to Celestia.

“My sister knows how to shake her booty,” Tia stated.

"I'll say. And I happen to like ladies with strong confidence, remarkable beauty, and BIG asses," Crimson added. "What I wouldn't give to have a woman like you in my life."

"Aww, well aren't you sweet," Celestia replied with a wink.

"I've always enjoyed the company of shy ladies. And the fact that you fill out nicely in all the right places turns me on, Luna," Crypto said, stroking her cheek. Luna didn't know how to react, though since he was getting a little handsy.

“And since the night is still young. What do you all prefer we do next?” Crimson asked around while having his arm around Celestia.

"Hmm… maybe a margarita," she said.

"And just a shot of whisky, please," Luna said.

"Sure thing." Crypto nodded.

“Don’t you worry ladies, we’re buying,” Crimson stated as he gestured to Crypto to follow him to the bar. Leaving Celestia and Luna to themselves as the older sister stares at the youngest with a sly smirk.

“So… Enjoying yourself?” Celestia asked in a teasing manner.

"I… I do feel a little better. It's nice to know someone likes me for me. This just feels too good to be true," Luna said, stroking her hair.

"Well, I couldn't let my sister feel left out. It just wouldn't feel right," Tia said, hugging her younger sister. Her eyes then drifted off to where their dates were. She saw them holding 4 glasses of alcohol, but… what sets her off is the two guys slipping some sort of pills into their drinks without them noticing her watching them. Celestia gasped quietly before glaring. "Luna listens very carefully," she whispered.

"Wha… What's wrong?" Luna asked, concerned.

"Shh!" Celestia said, looking directly into her eyes. "Listen to me, I just saw those guys putting something in our drinks. Looks like they wanted more than just a date night. Go talk to the bouncer while I deal with them without raising suspicions."

“W-What are you gonna do?” Luna asked Tia while experiencing a major heartbreak at the moment.

"I'm gonna stall them for a while," Celestia said confidently. "Don't worry, I can take care of myself just fine." She then gets up and looks at Luna for a final time. “Besides…” She squeezes her massive breasts together. “I have the perfect distraction tools for the job.” She stated before walking over to the two men.

As she walks to them, she adds sways to her hips. Making herself such eye candy for them to focus on as Luna silently and secretly walked over to the entrance of the pub.

"Excuse me," Luna whispered, tapping the bouncer's shoulder. He looked in her direction.

"Oh hey, it's you. What can I do for you?" the bouncer asked.

"Umm, well… my sister told me to get you because…" Luna then paused before whispering what her sister told her in his ear. The bouncer got a suspicious look on his face but remained calm.

He turns to the long line of people waiting outside and shouts to get their attention. “Y'ALL WAIT OUT HERE FOR A SECOND! THERE’S SOMETHING THAT HAS MY ATTENTION!” He shouted before following Luna inside; not paying attention to the complaining groans and sounds of the people in line.

Meanwhile, Celestia was giving the guys a good show by mashing her fleshy marshmallows against Crimson's arm. "I bet you never had a woman come onto you like this before," she said while swaying her ass side to side. Soon she felt Crimson’s other hand plant on her ass as Crypto had both his hands on breasts and other buttcheek. Celestia fought the urge to strike the two men in the area where the sun does not shine, as she needs to give her sister some time.

Luckily, her facade didn't have to go on for long as the two guys were tapped on the shoulders by the bouncer.

The two looked around and found a 6’5” ft. tall man looking down at them with a cold stare and his black-lens glasses hiding his eyes, which were filled with anger.

“You two do know that this pub bans any outside contraband and sedatives.” the bouncer stated as Luna walked up beside him. “So why did this beautiful lady here inform me that you two tried to spike their drinks, huh?” he asked, aggressively.

"What? I… don't know what you're talking about! We were just having a good time and serving these fine ladies some drinks!" Crimson said, dripping in sweat.

"T-That's right. We… We'd never harm them," Crypto added nervously.

"Uh-huh, right and I'm the president of the Science Foundation," the bouncer said sarcastically. "So here's how it's gonna go down; you will toss the drinks aside, you will leave this place… and never come back. Or, I can haul your asses out and inform the police about what you two tried to do," he said sternly.

"Uh… I…" was all crimson could say before he and crypto stormed out with bitter looks, throwing the glass cups to the ground hard, shattering them to pieces.

"Hey! That's private property!" Bartender yelled.

"Fuck you!" Crimson yelled back as he and Crypto were about to leave. But the bouncer stopped them just before they were out.

"Uh-uh, we don't do that around here. Now you gotta pay the nice bartender a generous tip. And trust me… you do not want to make him… or me… lose our tempers," the bouncer instructed in a low tone while cracking his knuckles to make an example. The two petty bums quickly took out at least $50 and placed the money on the counter before running out of the pub, never to be seen again.

"Hey, I owe you big time, man. Just wait 'til the boss hears about this. I have a feeling you're about to get a bigger cut in pay." the bartender said.

"Appreciate it, thank you," the bouncer replied before looking at the ladies. "Hey, sorry your night was ruined by those two creeps. But hey, if you ever wanna come back, feel free to give us a call and we'll arrange a seat just for you two."

"You're very kind, thank you. And here, it's not much, but here's a tip for helping us out," Celestia said as she rummaged through her purse. She then pulled out her wallet and handed the man a nice $75 tip.

"That's nice of you, but are you sure it's okay for me to take this?" he asked.

"It's the least we can do since you helped us out," Celestia insisted.

"And, I suppose I could offer you a show, if that's alright with you," Luna offered shyly.

The bouncer stared back at her with a confused expression while Celestia had a surprised one; although it shifted into a devilish smile.

“Uhhh, I’m unsure of what you meant?” the bouncer replied.

“Just go along with it. Besides, when Lulu offers, you shouldn’t turn it down.” Celestia responded while having her breasts against his arm. “But before that, is there a private room in this pub?” She asked.

"Uh… yeah, it's right over there," the bouncer pointed over to the room on the upper left-hand side of the pub.

"Great. How much would it cost to go in there?" Celestia asked.

“Uh… About $170?” He replied again. “But for you ladies… the price will be decreased 50%,” he stated.

"Great!" Celestia then reached into her purse and gave the man $85. "Now, how about my sister and I show you how we entertain guests as kind as you?"

"Uh… just so you know, I'm married," he said, feeling a bit guilty.

"It's fine, there are no dirty deeds… just a little bit of… dancing," Celestia said.

"Well… as long as it's a dance, I'll allow it," he said. "You okay with this?" he asked the bartender, who gave him a thumbs up.

"Hey, you earned it. And don’t worry, I’ll let Jimmy hold down the fort outside.” the bartender replied.

"Well… alright. Looks like we're on," the bouncer said to the ladies.

Soon he leads the two sisters towards where he stated the room to be at. Once they arrived at the door, the bouncer takes his keys, unlocks the door, and opens the door for the two.

“After you.” he politely obliged.

"Such a gentleman. Your wife is lucky to have you," Celestia said with a wink. She and Luna then headed off inside the room.

And inside the room; they find several red velvet couches and a stool table, and a small stage with a single metal pole extending from the stage floor to the ceiling.

"Go ahead and sit down, relax and enjoy the show. And have we got a special live performance for you," Celestia said before she and Luna walked onto the stage and face their audience. Afterward, Celestia played a song on her phone and put it at the highest volume level before they began their show.

Celestia and Luna gave the bouncer their bedroom eyes and they slowly moved their butts to the beat of the song. Pretty soon, they started their epic pole dance for the bouncer. On top of that, they also began removing their leotard dresses, exposing their massive boobs but left their underwear on.

Celestia took a spin on the pole, showing off her impressive pole dancing skills. While Luna gives her most powerful move… twerking her humongous moonbutt. She also clung to her sister, mashing their boobs together, and then looked at the bouncer with sultry smiles and their tongues playfully sticking out.

The bouncer smirked at the girls’ admirable performance. He couldn't even remember the last time he had a sexy pole dance like this. It was a good thing his wife was not here to see this.

As she was clinging onto her sister, Celestia soon has a devious look on her face, as if she had something clever in her head. Soon she looked towards her sister, while she was looking at the bouncer. Then Tia calls for her sister’s attention.

“Oh, Lulu~” She spoke.

"Yes, Tia?~" Lulu replied playfully.

And before Luna could see it coming, Celestia had her hands grab tightly on her ass, and then she swiftly brought her lips to hers; passionately kissing her. Luna was surprised by this, but slowly gave in and kissed her sister back while their honored guest just watched with a big smile on his face.

The two sisters were in a heated make-out session, as Tia fondled and groped her sister’s moon pies while Luna had her hands moved up to her sister’s massive tits and grasped them in a tight grip. As they were kissing, the two were exchanging passionate words with one another.

“Oh, Luna~ You are so sexy in my eyes~” Tia moaned.

"Dear sister… please… give Lulu some more sugar~" Lulu moaned back.

After a few minutes, the two sisters finally break their kiss and stare into each other’s eyes, panting and smiling from it.

“So… ready to continue with the show for our guest?~” Celestia asked her lovely sister.

"Yes, sister dearest~" Luna nodded.

This time, Luna got real close with the bouncer and gave him a lap dance, giving him a perfect view of her humongous boobs, especially when they're inches away from his face. She shook and danced better than any professional pole dancer out there. Celestia sat down next to the bouncer as she had her massive tits smothering his face as she shared another kiss with Luna.

Their tongues swirled and danced together as the two entertained their guest. The bouncer did all he could not touch the two ladies since this was a "Look, no touch" area. But the ladies made it very difficult since they’re the ones that have their bodies against his. Especially since he's caught in a booby trap.

An hour has passed by; as Celestia, Luna, and the bouncer exit out of the room. With the two sisters dressed back up in their leotards. The bouncer kept his serious look as he led the two ladies to the exit; although, the two women were giggling and smiling from the time they had.

"That was fun… by the way, you sure worked that tongue of yours, sis," Celestia said teasingly with a wink.

"Thanks, but… let's not talk about this to anyone," Luna said, slightly ashamed.

Tia embraced her sister in a comforting manner. “Of course, dear sister,” she replied.

Soon they were led out of the pub as they bid farewell to the bouncer as he resumed back to his work and they headed straight back to their car. Once they made it to their vehicle, the two sisters got into the car, with Celestia in the driver’s seat and Luna in the passenger’s seat next to her sister.

However, Celestia doesn’t start the car yet as an awkward silence falls between her and Luna.

“I’m… I’m sorry that this night was unexpected the way I planned.” She apologized to Luna. “I wanted to help you finally find a special someone for you…. But yet, what we found were two perverted simps,” she explained.

"Yes… but if you hadn't spotted them spiking our drinks, I… I would've…" Luna said before she paused and suddenly shook violently in fear

“I know. I wish I should have been cautious of those two. But instead, I almost led you into a situation that I shouldn’t put you in.” Celestia responded sorrowfully. “This night is ruined because of me… And I hope to one day earn your forgiveness.” She stated.

Luna looked down at her lap in sadness and fear… until a thought popped in her head and she looked up at Celestia. "Maybe there is a way," Luna said.

Celestia turned around to stare at her sister with a confused and curious expression on her face. “And what do you have in mind, sister?” she asked.

"Hmm… well…" Luna said before whispering her idea into Celestia's ear. Celestia got all wide-eyed and smirked at her idea.

"In that case, I'll make a couple of calls when we get home," Celestia replied before she kickstarts the tesla and drives out of the parking lot and straight back to their house.

The next morning, at Derpy’s apartment, the cute muffin-making, single teen-mom, is taking a warm shower to start her day. She rubbed her bath sponge against her soaked, curvy body; while she was humming in a cheerful tone. She then puts away the sponge before she applies a drop of soap on her hand before she begins rubbing it on her massive H-cup breasts.

As she was washing her curvy, soapy body, she got to thinking about the things that had happened today and how happy she was to see how Silver finally got a chance to make things up to his brother. Though, she still felt a little concerned with Aurora still holding a grudge against the girls and the boys. She's not exactly sure why, but she does remember that they "broke her trust" in some way. Maybe she’ll try and ask her about it and better understand the situation. And maybe… just maybe, Derpy can try and ease the tension she has between her and the group.

But there was another thing that was on her mind, she was worried about the relationships Silver and Dark had with Inferno and Israel. Even though he seemed nice when she met him back when she had her pizza delivery job, Inferno seemed very distant and edgy towards Silver; especially when she fully knows how desperate Silver is at fixing their relationship. And while she enjoyed Israel’s company and Huggies; however, when seeing how aggressive he was towards his brother and how… edgy Dark is, she can’t fully comprehend what is going on in their family. Heck, she didn’t even want to know. Seeing that kind of toxic and heated relationship between them, Derpy didn’t want to have Dinky see that when she decided to introduce her to the group. She wants her friends to be a good impression and a good example for her.

And yes, they may be her friends. But as a mother, she wants good and respectable people around her daughter and if they make a bad impression on her, she will immediately take action. Once she's planned this out, she finishes up her shower by rinsing off her body. Finally, her perfectly curvy teen MILF body was now wet and shiny and she turned off the shower before climbing out and wrapping a towel around her gorgeous body.

After she got out of the shower, she could hear her phone ringing in her bedroom. Curious about who was calling, Derpy walked over to her room. Silently and sneaky, to avoid Dinky coming out of her room and see her wearing a towel. Once she arrives, she sees her phone on her bed and is still ringing.

She paces towards the bed and picks up her phone, she looks at the screen and sees that it was her boss from the mailing company she worked for. Fearing for what she thought was coming, she answered the call and held the phone at her ear.

“H-Hello?” She answered.

“DERPY! Oh thank god you answered.” a raspy male voice responded to her. A response she wasn’t expecting. “Listen, there was a mishap in the shipping process. One of our mail carriers messed up the deliveries that were made and was fired today. But now, we need a delivery person to handle the midtown area. And I need you to take up the task.” He explained. “If you’re willing to do so, I will agree to double your salary!” he offered.

Her eyes widened in shock and disbelief. At last, her luck seemed to be turning out for once. "R-Really? Do you mean it?" she asked, almost about to jump through the roof and scream to the world with joy.

"Yes, but only if you're willing to do so. Do we have a deal?" he asked.

Derpy then recomposed herself and… "You sir, have a deal. Thank you," Derpy said calmly, trying not to explode with happiness. Acting as professionally as she could.

"Great, I'll be waiting for you here as soon as possible." the man said in relief before hanging up on her. After that, Derpy squealed in excitement and jumped and danced happily, not realizing that she was undoing her towel and letting her jiggly ass and boobs bounce freely.

But her excitement overloaded her consciousness that she never paid any attention, and she shook her hips and jumped up and down with glee; causing her boobs to bounce and her butt to shake. It was only when she stopped that she soon realized that her body was exposed. When she did, she immediately grabbed her towel that was on the floor and wrapped it around her body in a flash. Her cheeks were red as cherries after knowing that she danced in the nude.

But even with that thought on her mind, Derpy was still happy about her raise in her salary and that her luck has changed. Without any hesitation, she paced towards her closet and reached into it to retrieve her uniform. But as she pulled it out, she soon had a sudden realization. It was the weekend and that Dinky was at home at that time. And adding that to the agreement she made with her boss, she knows that she’ll be leaving her daughter home alone.

With this knowledge in mind, she needed someone to watch over her while she’s on duty. She places down her uniform on the bed, takes her phone, and dials a number in, and soon she waits for her gal pals, Vinyl and Octavia, to pick up.

She waited and waited until she received a voicemail on the phone, with Vinyl and Octavia’s voices replying.

“If you are calling us, please know that we are incredibly busy at the moment,” Octavia’s voice answered.

“Mostly because we are having a “good time” right now~ So don’t interrupt!” Vinyl’s voice came after, and soon the voice message ended.

Derpy felt a little defeated but still left a message. "Vinyl, Tavi, hey, it's me. Listen, if you get this message at any time, please let me know. I need someone to watch my daughter while I do a last-minute delivery shift. Okay, bye." Afterward, she slumped down on her bed, trying to figure out who she can get to babysit Dinky.

Which is impossible! She can’t just ask anyone to do it. She worked hard to keep Dinky under the radar of everyone. The only ones she could ask for help were the ones that know of Dinky’s existence. That being Vinyl, Octavia, and….

And at that moment, Derpy had a sense of realization. There is, in fact, another person in the city… in this exact apartment complex… that knows of Dinky, besides Vinyl and Octavia.

"Of course! The answer's right in front of me! Oh my god, I hope he's still there!" Derpy said before she fully dried herself up and dressed herself up in her mailing uniform. She then heads to Dinky’s room to check on her. As she opens the door, she sees Dinky playing with a Rubik’s cube, and in a minute she completed it. Dinky cheered and held her arms up high in victory.

“Yay! 10 in a row!” She cheered, adorably.

"Aww, that was wonderful, sweetie. Hey listen, can you come with mommy? She wants to introduce you to someone," Derpy said. "Bring any kind of toys you want."

Dinky looks up at her mother with a facial expression that Derpy was all too familiar with. “You’re working again?” She asked

"Afraid so, but mommy was promised a raise in her check if I do this. I promise that after I finish my shift, I'll try to spend a lot more time with you," Derpy said sweetly.

"Well… okay, but promise me you'll play with me when you get home, okay mommy?" Dinky asked, puffing up her cheeks adorably.

Derpy then embraces her little muffin and pats her head. “That’s my little girl.” She softly proclaimed before she left the room and waited for her daughter to get ready.

After a few minutes, Dinky emerges from her room, dressed up and with her backpack on her… well, back. Soon the two walked to the front door and left their apartment. They walked down the hallway before arriving at the elevator. Once the elevator arrived on their floor and opened its doors, Derpy and Dinky walked into it, with Derpy pressing on the button that takes the elevator to the 6th floor. And after that, the elevator doors closed and it took the mother and daughter up.

Meanwhile, in Silver’s apartment, the young man and his dragon goddess of a girlfriend were enjoying their quiet morning. Aurora was fixing up their morning breakfast while Silver was reading through a large book labeled: “Samurai Training For Dummies”.

And he wasn’t exactly learning from it, he was criticizing it.

“Whoever this author is? They have no recollection or wisdom about the way of the samurai. I mean they got the Sha No Kamae and the Waki Tori forms mixed up?!” Silver stated, hysterically. “Also, what the hell is a Subarashī badasusutoraiku?! That has to be made up?”

"That's Japanese for "Awesome Badass Strike." And last time I checked, Samurais never said such attacks as corny as that," Aurora commented.

“I know! What is up with America these days?” Silver responded as he shut the book closed and then he got up and tossed it out the window. “That’s the last time I buy something like that,” he muttered.

"Perhaps if I get the chance, I could always try and do a little digging myself to find some books or scrolls that can give you more accurate info on the ways of the samurais," Aurora offered

“Ah, thanks Aurora. That would be helpful.” Silver said while having his arms extend outward to the right and left to stretch them out. But when he did, a bright white light shot out from one of his hands and made contact with the wall of his apartment, causing a burnt mark on it.

Silver and Aurora were both shocked and surprised by this that they silently stared at each other and soon the wall and then back at each other.

“Wha- What the… How did you do that?!” Aurora asked in confusion.

Silver was awestruck and speechless that he replied with, “I don’t know.” He answered. “What the fuck was that?!?!”

"It… It looked like you just… tapped into your chi!" Aurora said in shock

“My… What?” Silver responded in question.

“Your chi. A life-energy that flows inside all living things. But only a handful of humans in ancient history has ever tapped into their chi and used it for incredible possibilities. Even Starswirl was able to do this; he once used his chi to move an entire mountain with a swift wave of his hand. And I could create storms that could spread across the North America continent.” Aurora stated before moving closer to Silver and looking directly into his eyes. “And your chi… the energy I sense from you… it’s identical to Starswirl’s. But must have been in its dormant stage.” She added.

“Well… if you’re saying all of that is true. Then how did mine become not dormant?” Silver asked.

"I don't know, but if I had to guess… it might've been some time back when we went to rescue your brother and his friends. I noticed you were a lot more agile and stronger than any normal human would be in a fight," Aurora said, trying to piece it together.

“So I’m like the Japanese version of Captain America, great. But what I meant is, what triggered it to be active?” Silver asked again.

"Hmm… this may be a wild guess, but… maybe your chi awakened when… well…" Aurora blushed, looking his way slightly. "...when we mated."

Silver was flustered and speechless by this wild guess. With her words rewinding and replaying in his mind over and over again. “So you’re saying that… us being intimate… is what made me superhuman?” He responded. “I’m so glad neither Marvel nor DC comics came up with that idea,” he muttered to himself.

"What's Marvel and DC Comics?" Aurora asked, confused.

“I’ll tell you some other time.” Silver assures her.

As the two were conversing, they are then startled by a series of knocks at their door. Silver calmly and cautiously approaches the door before turning to Aurora and whispering to her.

“Take your human form, now!” he silently instructed. Aurora nodded hastily before taking the form of a normal human girl.

After that, Silver turns to the door, grabs the doorknob, and opens the door. Once he did, he was met with a familiar face, especially the golden cross-eyed gaze towards him.

“Oh, Derpy. Didn’t expect you to visit or come by?” Silver asked.

"Hi, Silver! Hey, can I ask you for a favor, please?" she asked.

“Uh, sure. What is it you ask of me?” He responded.

"Well… here's the thing; my boss called me and asked me to deliver some mail while agreeing to double my salary. And I was hoping if you had the time to look after my daughter, Dinky," Derpy explained.

"Hi mister," Dinky said, waving her cute little hand at him.

Silver looks down at the little girl and his eyes widen as he gazes upon Derpy’s daughter. The girl that he promised to keep a secret and now she was standing right in front of him. From the sound of her voice, she had her mother’s personality and spirit. Whether it be instinct or a sense of whatever thought came to his head, Silver knelt to Dinky’s eye level and held a friendly expression across his face.

“Hi there, so you must be Dinky. The wonderful little girl that your mother has told me about.” Silver spoke to the child in front of him. Dinky nodded and flashed a cute smile while also adding a cute squee.

"So, do you think you can look after her until I finish my shift? I'd ask Vinyl and Octavia, but they didn't answer my calls, so that means they're probably busy," Derpy said.

Silver stood up straight and faced Derpy. “Sure thing.” He replied before turning to Dinky. “Hey, would you like to come inside? Aurora is making breakfast and you can have a taste. I like to have a little talk with your mother for a second.” he said.

"Yay! Bweakfast! La-dee-da-dee-da!" Dinky sung happily, skipping inside the apartment.

Once she was inside his apartment, Silver faced back to Derpy as they stood on either side of the doorway, facing each other.

“So what is it you...OH!” Derpy tried to say but soon Silver had his hands up under her massive breasts. Cupping them as he was inspecting her for a second before he removes his hands away and in between the fingers of his right hand was a nasty spider.

“Spotted this little guy on your shirt, didn’t want it to bite you or anything.” He said, with a calm and blank expression, while kneeling and allowed the spider to crawl off his hand and onto the ground of the hallway. Silver then stands up straight once again before realizing what he had just done. “Uh… sorry about that. It was climbing underneath your… chestal area,” he said honestly.

"No no, it's… it's fine. Y-Y-You were just… umm… trying to help," Derpy said, flustered. Not once has anyone touched her chest, but since it was by a friend and it was with different intentions, she can’t hold it against him. “And… thanks again for looking after Dinky, I'll try to repay you once I get off of work," Derpy said

“Aw, no need, what are friends for.” Silver replied before his friendly expression became a serious one. “But there is something… I want you to promise me something, can you do that?” he asked.

Derpy nodded without asking.

Silver let out a sigh and soon he explained what he wishes to talk about. “I know your friends are good people and I know that first hand. But… the things they do, the situations they get themselves involved… I want you to promise me that you and Dinky don’t ever get involved. And if anything should happen...anything horrible. You take Dinky… and get out of town. As far away as you could. And never look back.” he said.

"I… understand. But I know better than to get my daughter involved in such dangerous things and will make double sure she doesn't try to do the same thing the others do," Derpy whispered back.

“That’s all I needed to hear. And one more thing… but I’m not sure it will break your heart. But… Keep Dinky away from Eternal, Heat, and Israel. Even though you like Israel…. I don’t trust him or his friends around Dinky. She’s pure and innocent… I don’t want them to influence her in a way that would take away that. Like Dark took away mine.” Silver added. “I don’t know… maybe I’m just paranoid.” He muttered while having his hand on his head. “Look just make sure that whatever morals or philosophies that they have… don’t have them teach Dinky that.”

"I understand. I know where to draw the line," Derpy assured her.

“Good. Sorry, Derpy, I just… worry sometimes.” Silver replied. “I just want you and Dinky to be happy and safe. Your lives are more valuable than my own life,” he stated.

"That's sweet of you, thanks. Well... I gotta go now, I'm so late for work!" Derpy said. She then gave him a goodbye hug before heading off to her job.

“Bye, good luck.” Silver called out to her as she left, before heading inside his apartment and met with the sight of Dinky interacting with Aurora.

"Mmm. Yummy!" Dinky exclaimed, munching on her breakfast before her attention was turned to Aurora. "Wow… you're pretty, miss."

“Awwwww… Aren’t you just a wittle cutie!” Aurora replied with baby words from the polite comment Dinky made.

"Thank you, miss," Dinky giggled. "You two should get married." she happily pointed out. "Oh! Can I call you "auntie" and "uncle?"

Silver was astonished by the little girl’s pure innocence and kind nature. Aurora was squealing and cheery that she reached out and lifted the human child in her arms, and then she hugged and snuggled Dinky.

“You're just soo CUTE!!!!” She proclaimed. Dinky giggled and hugged her back, nuzzling into her cheek with the cutest smile on her precious little face.

Later on, that day, while Aurora was smothering Dinky with all the love she can give, Inferno Blaze and Israel Yabuki were on their way to Celestia's and Luna's house after receiving a message that was sent to them both. Inferno and Israel were both curious about what the sisters wanted with them.

“So… What is it they’re calling us for? I bet my money that Celestia has a task for me to do for the girls. She always calls me for those.” Inferno suggested.

"If she called you, then why did she include me?" Israel asked. "I'm no tech savvy like you and the only thing I'm good at is cooking meals and… well… I'm not sure what else I'm good at."

“Yeah… That had me curious.” Inferno replied.

"Hmm… you don't think she caught wind of what happened during our… accident with my cosmic chi, do you?" he asked, a little worried.

“I highly doubt it. The only ones that know about it are you and me.” the inventor replied.

"Oh good. OOH!!! Do you think maybe Celestia's made some cakes and wants us to be their taste test? uh… Nah, she'd probably gobble up an entire wedding cake by herself… or maybe 2 or 3," the silver-haired goofball chuckled.

“The woman loves her cake,” Inferno added.

"You got that right," Israel agreed. "But all joking aside, let's hope it's nothing too serious."

“Agreed. Anyway, we arrived.” Inferno pointed out as he sees Celestia and Luna’s house about 2 houses down. Israel nodded and both boys followed down the path and came to a stop at Celestia's front door. Inferno knocked on the door, then waited for someone to answer.

After a few seconds, the door opens, and greeting the two boys is Celestia, who happens to be wearing a very sexy, golden leotard; which had her massive JJ-cup breasts nearly popping out. The boys stood there in awe, seeing this hot MILF in front of them, barely dressed up and looking like a supermodel.

"Why boys, so glad you could make it!" she said warmly. "Please, come in. Luna and I were waiting for you two."

"G-Gee, thanks, Tia. And uh… you look… very… pretty," Israel said, blushing.

“A-A-Again I ask… A-A-Are you a school principal… Or a goddess in disguise?” Inferno asked while struggling to keep his cool.

Celestia gave a cute giggle, flattered. "Aww, you boys are too kind, but yes, I am a principal and a mother as much as I am a woman. So

“Nah, I still believe you’re a goddess.” Inferno honestly responded.

"Thank you, Inferno, that's very kind of you. Anyways, please come inside and Luna and I will be with you shortly," she invited.

After a pleasant exchange of words, Celestia welcomes the boys into the house and leads them into the living room where they take their seats on the couch. The woman then walks out of the room to retrieve her sister. But as she left the room, the sexy MILF swayed her hips from side to side.

"Uh… is it just me, or is Celestia flat-out seducing us?" Israel whispered

“Israel… I am trying to keep my cool. So don’t say anything that is gonna make me have a meltdown.” Inferno responded. He was flustered by the display Celestia showed, and he wanted to not be a pervert about it. ‘Of all things, I could die from… Why did it have to be death by witnessing a hot curvy woman?!’ he panicked in his mind.

"Alright, alright. I get the idea," he replied, backing off right away. 'But damn, that woman's got a smoking, hot ass!' he thought to himself.

As the two young men sat for a long while, they soon hear Celestia walking back into the room. This time she had her sister Luna walking beside her; wearing a gorgeous midnight blue leotard, which had a difficult time containing her massive II-cup breasts and is hugging tightly around her wide hips; especially her massive booty. Seeing this, gave the boys two different reactions.

‘I knew it! I’m dead!’ Inferno shouted in his mind while completely flustered and his face turning redder than a tomato.

"Whoa!!! Talk about major hotness!!!" Israel blurted out in awe. Inferno turned to him in silence, while giving him a look that says ‘what the fuck are you doing?’.

"Why, t-thank you, young man," Luna replied, flustered.

Celestia, on the other hand, notices Inferno’s facial expression. She soon has a devious smirk on her face as she walks over and then sits herself down on his lap while having her arm around him and having her massive cleavage up at his face.

“Aw, what’s wrong, Inferno. Cat got your tongue~” Celestia spoke softly to him. Inferno was incredibly stunned and speechless as his eyes stared at the marshmallow pillows in front of him.

"I think he's just too stunned to tell you how beautiful you girls look in your lovely dresses and doesn't wanna be passed off as a pervert," Israel intervened

And at that point, Inferno lost his cool… but he was calm about it. He turned to Israel and he looked at him with a blank, yet insecure expression. “I swear, Israel. In some other universe or planet, I will destroy you.” He silently stated.

"Sorry, I was just trying to help out," he replied defensively

“Awwww, you’re so cute when your so insecure and flustered, ‘Furno~,” Celestia said to the inventor before she places her hand underneath his chin and nudges his head to face her, which she then gives him a quick peck on the lips which caused him to become fully red and steam flowing from his ears.

"Tia, I think he's had enough teasing, just tell them why they're both here," Luna said sternly.

“Oh, you’re no fun, Lulu.” Celestia pouted before she begins explaining. “Alright… the reason that we called you boys here is that last night my sister and I decided to have a night out at a local pub. There we met two men at the place, who we thought were decent and understanding; however, I spotted them trying to spike our drinks, realizing that they wanted more than just a dance. And so the bouncer of the pub, a very polite guy I might say, kicked the two perverts out and Luna and I had our night ruined.” she explained.

“Oh… I’m so sorry that you two had to go through that,” Inferno replied, being sincere after hearing about that situation the two had been in.

"Despicable! Those guys have no class whatsoever!" Israel shook his head in disappointment. "Sorry about your little predicament."

“Dude, we’re as despicable as them… well slightly. So don’t sound hypocritical… besides you don’t know how upset I am too. But I don’t express it openly as you.” Inferno responded to his pal next to him. “Just want it to be said…. Shit, I sound like Silver.” He muttered unhappily.

“Well there’s nothing wrong with that, right?” Luna replied.

"Anyways, regarding what Celestia said about your… accident, how can we help?" Israel asked.

“What makes you think that they need help? Besides, it happened last night and the two assholes got their karma, so no need of our assistance.” Inferno rebutted at Israel’s question.

“We brought you here so that you can give both of us a good fucking that we missed out on from last night,” Tia spoke straight to the point. As if being stuck in the chest, the two boys looked at her in shock, wondering if they heard her right.

"Wh...What?! Us?" Inferno asked. "Celestia, not that I'm complaining, but aren't you already married to Blaze Burn? Why have sex with us?"

"While it's true, Blaze Burn and I are getting along better now, I still can't get over the fun time I had with you two. Albeit, mine with Israel's was forced, but he still treated me like a lady. And I want to have my sister experience that, too." Celestia explained. “And besides, I did promise you, Inferno, that I would help satisfy your needs if you wish.” She said to the young inventor while brushing her tits against his face. "And I do mean to… fully satisfy you," you repeated with a little sultry in her voice, stroking his strands of hair, smiling down at him.

Inferno’s face reached critical flustered levels that no man could ever reach in history. He was breaking down from the teasing he received from Celestia and her massive tits. In a desperate attempt, or possibly the stupidest decision he ever made; the young inventor had his right hand shot up from his side and grasped one of Celestia’s milk jugs, groping it tightly.

She let out a surprised yelp, but it turned into a sultry moan, followed by a giggle. "Wow, Inferno. I didn't know you were so frisky. Wanna take this to my… bedroom?" she asked, bringing her hands down to his crotch and his fantastic ass.

Inferno responded with a stutter and a bunch of jibber-jabber; which Tia took as a yes. And without him saying another word, she grabbed his arm, pulled him off the couch, and dragged him to the stairs. Before she reached the stairs, Celestia turned to her sister and Israel with a devious smile. “I hope you two enjoy your time together~,” She said as she and Inferno disappeared up the stairs.

Now with Celestia and Inferno about to… get reacquainted, Israel and Luna remained where they were, looking at each other. "So… uh… your room or here?" he asked.

Luna looked at the young man with an anxious, yet flustered expression before she finally answered. “L-L-Let’s… head to my room… if it isn’t a problem.” She responded, almost stuttering at the beginning.

"Of course. Lead the way, O lovely goddess of the night," Israel nodded. Luna blushed from his hilarious creative names. Luna then guided him up to her room and was chivalrous enough to let him enter her humble abode. Her bedroom looked pretty nice. A queen-sized bed with midnight blue blankets, matching-colored walls, a walk-in closet, a big dresser full of her many lovely clothes, and her own 42 inch TV.

"Please, h-h-h-have a seat, if you please," she stuttered again.

"Sure thing, Luna," he replied before sitting himself on the edge of the bed. Luna closed the door and sat next to the silver-haired goofball. She was nervous and shy… and so was her young date.

“Please do not judge me… This is my first time.” She spoke to him with a nervous.

“Why would I - Mmmph!” Israel tried to reply but is stopped when Luna placed her lips on his, kissing him as passionately as she could. He wasn't expecting her to be so bold as to start with a kiss, but he didn't mind and instantly made out with her and caressed her gorgeous body.

Luna moaned and squirmed as she felt his hands caressed her heavenly body, making her feel loved… wanted… and appreciated. Their passionate moment got heated and soon Luna had Israel laying underneath her. She straddled on top of him, dominating him in the kiss before breaking it seconds afterward.

"Wow… you're amazing when you kiss," Israel praised, hypnotized by her beauty.

“And you’re not bad yourself,” Luna commented.

"Thank you. So, how shall I please my lovely lady today, huh?" he asked.

"Uh… perhaps as a first, you could... " Luna paused before grabbing the straps of her dress and pulling them down, revealing her boobilicious milk jugs. "...maybe have a nice, tasty beverage?" she asked.

His face turned bright red with steam shooting out of his ears. "S-Sure, no problem," he agreed before leaned towards her fleshy mounds. He flicked his tongue against her left nipple, then sucked on her breast hungrily. Luna yelped, tensing up. She was not ready for that, but… it did feel good. She then felt his hand grope her right breast and fondle it like a big, squishy marshmallow pillow.

Luna shivered in pleasure and rubbed the bulge in his pants. "Your… time with… Mmm, Fluttershy… has taught you well," she moaned. “She’s very lucky to have a strong young man like you~” She commented.

"Precisely why I'm gonna give her a good time as soon as possible. But right now, today is about you. I'm still astonished that such a young lady like yourself is still single. I know how to remedy that~" Israel replied before grabbing her ass and fondling her full moons.

Luna moaned and gasped from the pleasurable feeling so much that she let out cute yelps and squeals in delight. "Mmmmmph~! Take me, sempai~” She moaned softly.

"Awww, you're so cute when you say those things. Anything for you, my moon princess~" he replied before getting off the bed and removing his clothes. His cock standing tall and proud, ready to claim its prize. He then helped remove all of Luna's dress before laying her down and getting on top of her. "Are you ready, my sweet Lulu~?” he asked.

“Y-yes~ Make me your woman~” she begged him. Israel nodded, smiling down at her sweetly before easing his cock at her entrance.

"If you feel any discomfort, let me know… and I'll stop," he assured her.

Luna gave him a nod in reply, showing that she fully understood. Israel carefully eased himself in her pussy, feeling the tight resistance. Israel eased in little by little until eventually halting deep inside her warm love dungeon. Luna gasped at pain and pleasure. Israel blinked in surprise, looking down and noticing blood coming out of her womanhood.

"You… You were a virgin?" he asked in shock.

"Mmmph… not… anymore!" Luna whimpered. Israel couldn't believe his luck; Luna, who's probably in her mid-30s, has actually kept her virginity all this time… and she gave it to him. Such an honor deserves something of equal value. And he knew exactly how to repay her.

Now having claimed her as his own, he laid on top of her, his body touching hers, he began his slow, steady thrusts while hugging Luna, even smothering her with kisses on the neck, cheeks, and lips. Her pussy lips tightened around his shaft, while Luna gasped and moan from the feeling of him thrusting deep inside her. She felt like she’s in Heaven, finally, after years of waiting, she has a man to give her love to.

As she was getting used to his sheer size, he put more power into his thrusts, clashing his hips with hers in wet slaps. Luna clung to him and kissed him passionately. Her mind was going nuts from his cock hitting her deepest areas. It may be her first time, but it's the best first time she's ever had.

"My… My stars! How… How does... F-F-Fluttershy handles… s-s-such a… a monstrous dick?!" Luna moaned.

"She can't… it drives her insane. She turns into a sex-crazed she-demon… not literally, but you get what I mean, my shining moon goddess~" Israel replied, thrusting faster. His shaft plowed her nethers so deep, it's now knocking at her womb entrance. Luna's legs twitched like crazy and she moaned louder than before.

“OOOOOOH! FUCK! YES~! FUCK THIS LITTLE SLUT, YOU BRUTE! CLAIM MY WOMB AS YOUR PRIZE!!!” She shouted in ecstasy.

Wow, he's never heard her talk like that, but man she sounded hot saying such vulgar words. "Such a dirty mouth, my dear. I might just have to fill you up as punishment. And with the amount I've got built up… I'm gonna breed… you… silly~" he gave a sultry growl before going from making love to her… to flat-out rutting her cunt. His hands groped her two moon boobs and then fondled them in circles. His hips thrust intensely, pounding her like a steam piston.

It got to a point where he barely stood, crouching above her while rutting her even deeper. By then, his ballsack was building up pressure deep down. Luna's moaning was probably echoing loudly from in and out of her room. Her pussy tightened around his throbbing shaft. Eventually, he pushed past her womb entrance and entered inside, erupting his meat volcano inside her love chambers, making her scream in ecstasy and climax with him.

And the amount he erupted into her, swelled and boated her belly instantly, till she looked to be 8 months pregnant. Her body twitched as he filled her up, unable to maintain control of herself. And once he finished, he collapsed next to her, giving her the chance to cuddle her young lover.

Luna let out a small giggle while snuggling up against him. “You’re truly a grade-A lover for me.” She whispered to him.

"And you felt like an S-class lover. If I were a decade older… I'd be taking you out to dinner every week or so… and ask to marry you." he replied, stroking her lovely hair and soft skin on her cheeks. "I'm not ashamed to say… I love you."

The blue beauty blushed at his comment and hugged warmly in her arms. "I love you too," she replied before they shared one more kiss.

Meanwhile, in Celestia's room, the sexy MILF/principal was giving the young inventor the best blowjob he could ever receive. Even adding her massive milk jugs into the action. She had his dick trapped between her fleshy pillows and captured in her warm mouth. Her tongue swirled around his tip, moaning deeply and enjoying how good he tasted.

Inferno gasped and grunted from the feeling of arousal and pleasure he had. “Mmph! Oh, Tia… You never cease to be so good and sexy. I bet you enjoy being a slut for one night.” He spoke to the sexy woman sucking on his shaft.

"Oh, you bet I do. And you have no idea… how much my husband… enjoys it, too. Just like how you enjoy my two utters, my young pervert," she teased flirtatiously.

The inventor chuckled in reply. “Not my fault that your massive breasts are so soft and fuckable.” He replied. Then he decided to get to the fun part. “How about you turn around and show me that phat ass of yours, Slutlestia~.” He instructed.

"Rawr! I love it when you take command. Whatever you say~" she said before freeing his dick from her marshmallow boobs and then turned around, showing off her massive sun butt, shaking and jiggling it.

Inferno then gives her massive marshmallows a harsh spank before he plants both his hands on them and then has his dick in between her buttcheeks, hotdogging them teasingly. Celestia moaned seductively and gave him the bedroom eyes from behind her back. "Wow… I forgot how big you were~" she moaned

“You know you love my dick, Tia. Don’t try and deny it.” Inferno replied while giving her another spank.

"I never said I didn't love it. It's so big, I might even reclaim it as I did at the beach~" she replied with a sultry growl.

“Well then… Why don’t you give it a ride, Slutlestia~” He egged on while rubbing his dick against her pussy, teasing and causing Tia to moan seductively? She took her chance right away and raised her hips above his huge cock before sliding down on it, sinking his hard dick inside of her love caves.

"Ahh yes! I've missed this feeling so much! Here comes Slutlestia, stud~" she said in a sultry growl before riding him reverse cowgirl style.

Inferno grunted and moaned from the feeling of how tight she was and how good he was feeling right now. As for Celestia, she immediately turned into a sex-crazed moaning slut as he rode him at a high pace, not seeming to stop as she felt his dick stretch her insides. Her massive phat ass crashing down on his hips as she rode him up and down.

"Mmm fuck! How do you like me now, stud? You like the view of my rippling phat ass?~" she asked seductively, still riding him erotically. She gyrated her hips in circles and massaged one of her own breasts just to give him a better show. Her other hand moved down to her clit, rubbing it fiercely, driving her even more crazy.

“Mmmmm, oh I truly love the view I’m seeing,” the inventor spoke as he watched her phat ass move up and down on his cock and still ripple. Years of marriage and fucking her husband have really taught her well. Inferno was enjoying himself as was his naughty principal.

As the two were in the passion of things, Celestia lifts herself from his cock, turns herself around, and then positions herself as she continued to ride him while Inferno gets a good view of her massive, bouncing JJ-cup breasts. She slammed her hips hard on his pelvis as she looks down on him

"I'll bet Applejack and Tempest never fucked you this good~" she teased, looking smug as if she was trying to outdo Inferno's lovers.

Inferno didn’t know how to respond to her teasing; Hell, he was no speechless as he was overcome by the pleasure he was feeling. But seeing the face he was making, was a clear answer for the sexy MILF as she continued to ride him harder.

Celestia can tell from his expression that she was right. But didn't say anything out of respect for his love life. Before long, her pussy got tighter and his dick was growing bigger. "Mmm, do be a good boy and cum for your principal," She moaned as she slammed down hard on him for the final time.

Inferno couldn’t keep it contained as he unleashed his massive load deep into her. She moaned in ecstasy as his massive meat pole flooded her insides at an accelerated rate. She came alongside him and looked down at him with a satisfied smile. However, when she looked down, she could see that Inferno had a serious look on his face. And before she expected it, with incredible strength that came out of nowhere, Inferno lifted her off of his dick. And then he brings her down onto the bed, on her stomach, with her phat ass up in the air.

“You know it's wrong asking me if you can fuck me better than my girlfriends,” He stated before he brings his still-erect dick up to her pussy once more. “Well… Let’s see if you can last 2 minutes of being rutted mercilessly as they did.” He suggested.

"N-N-Now, Inferno. I didn't really mean what I said, I… I was j-j-just in the moment, you know?" Celestia tried to protest nervously. But at the same time, she was getting off this.

“Too late,” he said before roughly thrust into her pussy and then began pounding into her harshly, without any mercy. Celestia let out a slight shriek of shock, pain… and pleasure. She gripped her pillow tightly, biting her lower lip from how harsh he was ravaging her pussy.

And soon the sexy Principal began to enjoy it as she started to pant heavily and moan in delight. “F-Fuck yes, Inferno! FUCK ME!!! POUND ME!!! PUNISH ME!!! I'M A FUCKING SLUT WHO'S BOUND TO YOUR PHAT, JUICY COCK!!!"

“Awwwww does Tia love being a slut… If you weren’t one already.” Inferno responded while giving several spanks to her massive round ass as he pounded into her without remorse. Causing the sexy milf to have many orgasms constantly.

"YES!!! I LOVE BEING A SLUT!!! YOUR SLUT!!! DON'T MAKE ME FORGET THIS AMAZING FEELING, MASTER!!!" she hollered.

“Oh, I won’t, my dear slutlestia,” Inferno replied as he felt his dick ready to blow a big load. He felt his pressure increase which felt like the same feeling he had with his time with AJ yesterday. And as he gave his final thrust, he unleashes a load bigger than the one he had before.

Celestia felt the gush of hot seed seeping into her womb and flooding her insides. She felt her stomach bloat to ginormous size from how much he emptied in her. She screamed like a banshee, spraying his dick with her lady juices like a life-sized sprinkler. Inferno gives a few more thrusts, wanting to pour more of his load deep into her until she feels full.

Soon the young inventor felt his dick completely spent of its supply and with Celestia’s bloated belly about the size of a small beanbag, Inferno pulls his manhood out of the sexy milf and flopped onto the bed next to her.

"Mmmm, you really… filled me up nicely," she said, satisfied. "Listen… about what I said about AJ and Tempest. You know I never really meant it. That was just the sex talk." she explained, stroking his messy, studly hair.

“I know. Uh, sorry about the way I acted. Guess I acted like a defensive guard dog for a second.” he replied.

"It's okay, I respect that. It shows how much you love your girlfriends. Just like how I love my husband so much," Celestia said understandingly.

“Though, honestly… You're still sexy and beautiful as ever, Tia.” Inferno responded while giving one of her breasts a nice squeeze.

"And you're still as handsome as ever, Inferno," she moaned, pulling his head into her cleavage just for his own pleasure. "Sometimes… I love 'em when they're young."

“I know you do,” Inferno replied while moving his hand up to her phat ass and softly patted it affectionately. “And who knows? If we were back at the dojo and alone; I would love to have a ‘training session’ with you.” He suggested. “You know… if you feel alone.”

"Hmm… I'll think about it. But for now… I do enjoy a little cuddling," she said, nuzzling him.

“Me too… I love you, Celestia.” He softly said as he cuddled up with the school principal.

"I love you too, Inferno," she giggled before finishing with a warm kiss on the lips.

The Truth And Inner Chi

During a nice sunny day at Canterlot High, it's always nice to see some familiar faces no one has seen in a while. At the moment, a young lady is stepping out of the portal from the CHS statue. She had bright pink-ish purple skin with cerulean blue eyes and dark violet hair with light aqua blue stripes. She had on a small pink beanie with sparkles, a cyan green shirt, a small sleeveless black jacket, and torn grey skinny jeans.

What was more impressive of this young lady was her impressive curves and hourglass figure. She had a massive triple-G rack, thigh thighs, and a phat bubble butt that will have all the guys in the world begging.

"Feels great to be back after a long time,” The young lady said as she did some stretching with her arms before looking down at her chest and then letting out a sigh. “Though I’m not quite sure about these things.” She spoke while having her hands on her breasts and squeezing them; oblivious of the people walking by and staring at her.

Removing her hands from her massive headlights, she looked around to see where she could find her friends. But it didn't look like they were anywhere to be found. Luckily, now that she's in the human world, she can now put the cell phone her friends bought her to good use and call their numbers. She first started with Sunset and dialed her number. She places the phone up next to her ear and waits for an answer.

The phone rings two times before… "Hello?" Sunset's voice asked from the other line.

"Hey, Sunset! How are you? It's Starlight Glimmer." she replied. "You know, Princess Twilight’s apprentice… from Equestria.”

"Oh, hi Starlight! It's good to hear from you again!" Sunset said happily. "I didn't know you'd be in town, are you at the school?"

"Yeah, think you can come and get me?" Starlight asked. “Cause I don’t think a teleportation spell is an option for this world, hehe.” She jokes.

"No problem. I'll be there as soon as I can." Sunset chuckled.

“Ok, I’ll be waiting. Hope to see you and the girls very soon.” Starlight replied before hanging up and now standing patiently by the CHS statue, waiting for Sunset to arrive.

As she waited, her eyes wandered all over the place, observing her surroundings and spotting anything that could get her mind off of the boredom she was soon having. She decided to just walk around a little bit, but stay within the boundaries of the school, circling the statue. And as she was walking, she received eyes from people that were walking on school grounds; mostly the boys… and girls (who may like other girls or are feeling envy). She could even hear them whisper as they walked past her.

“Whoa! Look at the curves on that girl.” Random boy #1 said.

"Woo and a nice rack, too! I wonder if she's single," Random boy #2 added.

"I hope not, she's a knockout!" Random boy #3 said.

“Man, she can’t be from this world?!” Random boy #4 stated.

"Seriously? What does she have to eat to get a body like that?" Random girl #1 asked

“I bet she’s a total slut,” Random girl #2 whispered.

“Does she like girls too? Cause I won’t mind cuddling with her in bed,” Random girl #3 asked.

“Show off!” random girl #4 sternly stated.

“God, why is she so beautiful… and sexy… GAH!” Random girl #5 said.

The comments she heard, had Starlight feeling extremely flustered and uncomfortable. So much that she had her arms covered her chest as if she was naked… which she’s not.

‘Why are humans so weird!? I never felt this embarrassed and insecure in my whole life… well except the time I substitute as headmistress of Twilight’s school and Discord causing havoc. Worst moment of my life.’ She thought in her head as she strolled around the school grounds.

Then, while she wasn't looking, she accidentally bumped into someone. "Watch it, kid! Open your eyes next time," a deep male voice said, getting her attention. She looked up and noticed a tall man in a grey trench coat with a black mask covering his mouth and nose with a strange symbol on it and wore deeply tinted sunglasses.

“Uhhhh… s-sorry!” Starlight replied while stepping to the side to allow the tall man to pass. He did so and left in a bit of a hurry. Then, something caught her eye just as he was out of sight. On the ground, she noticed this golden hair brooch lying on the concrete; the design shape being a fleur de lis. "That's weird, why would he have this on him? Doesn't seem to fit his style," she asked, picking it up. "Hmm… maybe I should hold onto it just in case."

Starlight then put the hair brooch in her pocket and waited a little longer before Sunset finally arrived to greet her.

"Yoo-hoo, hi Starlight!" Sunset called out, approaching her.

“Hi, Sunset! Took you long enough.” Starlight responded with a friendly smile.

“Aww, what’s the matter, people staring at your hot bod?” Sunset replied, teasingly.

Starlight blushed in reply which gave Sunset her answer. "You don't know the half of it," Starlight admitted, hiding her face from the crowd. “Is this what you and the girls have to deal with every day?” She asked.

"Yeah, but over time, you get used to it. Especially now that some of us are… taken." Sunset nodded casually. "Come on, I'll show you where we mostly hang out I want to introduce you to some of our newest friends."

“As long as I can escape public eyes, I’m all for it.” Starlight stated

"Then, follow me. You're in for a heck of a surprise," Sunset said before guiding her to her motorcycle which she used to drive at the school.

Once she and Starlight were at her bike, Sunset got on first so she could drive the motorcycle and Starlight was the next one on, with her arms warped around her friend’s waist to hang on… while her big breasts were pressed against Sunset’s back.

With Starlight secured, Sunset started her motorbike and drove off in the distance.

Meanwhile at Canterlot Park, Silver, and Aurora, with the dragoness being in her human form, were strolling through the area, enjoying the scenery and having a nice walk for the day.

But they were not alone.

Sitting on Silver’s shoulders is young and innocent Dinky, who was admiring the trees, plants & flowers all around her. Even spotting some critters in the area; like squirrels and birds. She even saw a butterfly flew past her which made her have starry eyes of wonder. However, her laughter and smile were enough to make Silver and Aurora’s day.

“Enjoying the view up there, little one? Aurora asked, looking up to the little girl on her mate’s shoulders.

“I’m Queen of the World!” Dinky cheered while having her arms up. "I, Queen Dinky, demand all your yummy muffins!!!" she proclaimed

Silver chuckled at Dinky’s cute statement. “Ok, Queen Dinky. You’ll get your muffins soon.” Silver replied as he then carefully puts Dinky down on her two feet.

"Yay!!!" Dinky cheered before getting all giddy and running around, giggling and then rolling in the grass, "Wheeeee!!!" the cuteness radiating off this child was not stopping, she was like a little ray of sunshine. "I became a rolly-polly!"

Aurora couldn't stop smiling at her and just wanted to scoop her up and dunk her in her arms, smother her with affectionate snuggles and nuzzles.

"Dinky, you are such a precious little thing, I could just hug you and hug you forever!" Aurora said, adoring the little cutie.

"Hehehe, I love Huggies!" Dinky said happily before running to Aurora with arms open wide. Which Aurora accepted with a warm heart.

Silver chuckled lightly after seeing this cute display. “Eeyup. She takes after her mother.” He proclaimed. “Anyway, Dinky, we should head back to the apartment. Your mother will come by to pick you up,” he informed the little child.

"Awww, okay," Dinky said, looking upset.

'Hey, don't worry. We'll be able to have fun again next time and I promised you I'd give you some muffins, too," Aurora said sweetly.

"Hmmm……. okay!" Dinky's high spirits returned. She raised her hands to Aurora to give her upsies. Aurora didn't hesitate and picked her up and rested Dinky on her shoulders. "Onward to muffins!" she exclaimed. Silver and Aurora chuckled and left the park, heading to the nearest bakery.

As they were walking along the sidewalks, the three passed by people that were walking by. And some of those people began staring at them, well mostly at Silver, and a few others began whispering and talking of things that the ex-convict was guessing the words they’re saying. But thanks to Aurora's hearing, she turned to the people with a territorial glare. Thank goodness Dinky couldn't see, but she can tell when people are thinking bad thoughts.

“I guess people hold onto the past,” Silver muttered to himself.

"Hey! No mean stares! Bad people! BAD! Don't make me tell on your mommies and daddies!" Dinky called out, pointing at the judgmental citizens.

The people suddenly stopped staring and got on with their lives. Aurora and Silver looked up at Dinky with proud smiles.

"You've got a future ahead of you, little lady," Silver said. “But let me deal with people’s judgments. It doesn’t bother me much,” he added.

“It’s still rude,” Aurora replied.

“That’s what makes us human; we aren’t always nice.” Silver pointed out before looking up at Dinky. “But there are some people that are just too good for this world,” he stated.

Dinky giggled in response. "I love my uncle Silver and auntie Aurora," she said happily.

“Awww, we love you too, little Dinky.” Aurora proclaimed. “Your mother is lucky to have a little child like you.” She stated.

"Thank you," Dinky replied.

Meanwhile, the Rainbooms and some of the Victory Squad are hanging out at that hideout, some of them having a bite to eat.

“Ahhhh… It’s relaxing that we don’t have any training today,” Rarity proclaimed.

"You said it, Rares," Rainbow agreed.

“Feels great when no criminal activity or Zoor is running around the city,” Twilight stated.

"Sure is. As rewardin' as it is savin' others lives, it's just as rewardin' ta relax after workin' so hard day after day," Applejack added.

“Perhaps the big metal meanie decided to take a break as well,” Pinkie suggested. “I mean even androids gotta recharge their batteries.”

"Oh yes, it's been enough of a struggle just managing my personal life at the animal shelter… next to spending time with Israel," Fluttershy said, stretching herself.

"Now that I think about it, it's been a while since I've ever had a moment of peace and relaxation outside the superhero business," Heat added.

"I think we got a taste of how the Avengers and Justice League do their jobs. Yes, they're fictional characters, but still…" Eternal brought up.

“No one ever said the job would be easy, but you're right. Even the Justice League and Avengers know when to take a day off. By the way, has anyone seen Inferno and that nutsy goofball, Israel?" Tempest asked.

"If I remember correctly, I think they said something about… tending to family matters?" Rarity said, tapping her chin, thinking.

"Family?" Fluttershy asked.

“Wait? Inferno doesn’t even wanna talk to his brother… I’m confused?” Pinkie responded.

"Maybe Israel's tagging along for emotional support. Or… wait, maybe it has something to… no, that can't be it," Fluttershy said.

“I don’t think Israel’s good support. I mean even he’s not on speaking terms with his older brother.” Twilight pointed out. “Just… want it to be clear.”

"Ah dunno, remember that previous binge-watching session we had at the tower? When Dark told us 'bout why Silver was against what we do?" Applejack asked.

“Yeah, it still was on everyone’s minds after that.” Rarity replied.

"Maybe Inferno wanted to square things off with him about that particular issue," Heat said.

"Or it could be something else entirely," Eternal said.

As they were all conversing, Inferno and Israel had just entered the warehouse and walked into the room while they were all guessing about what the two were doing.

“Or maybe you all need to turn around.” Inferno informed them, and so they all turned around and see him and Israel standing behind them.

"Hey guys, so what goes on here?" Israel asked casually.

"Just wondering where you two were," Pinkie shrugged. "Everyone thought you were paying a visit to Silver to talk out some issues."

"Ok, one… There’s no way in hell, am I ever gonna go visit Silver’s place and chat.” Inferno stated sternly before he calmed a little. “And second… we were on our way home until we bumped into Israel’s dad and he offered to treat us with something to eat and we chatted,” he explained.

“Oh. Well, that’s nice.” Pinkie replied.

"Yeah, he was mostly giving Inferno some praise for the good he's done for me and all of you," Israel added.

"Ah don't doubt that," Applejack said, winking at Inferno.

Inferno blushed from AJ flirting with him before he continued with the subject. “So… what are you all talking about? Before you asked of where Israel and I had been?” he asked.

"Just talking about how good it feels to not have to worry about training and going out to take on androids while breaking our backs," Twilight replied.

“Oh yeah? That is nice to have. Especially after I almost became shark food from the last mission we had.” Inferno stated.

"Wait, if you and Fluttershy were dangling over a shark pit, why didn't you ask Fluttershy to talk the shark out of eating you?" Eternal asked.

“They were Bull Sharks, Eternal… Bull Sharks!” Inferno responded.

“Which are the most aggressive and vicious of shark species,” Fluttershy added.

“Meaning… “Less bark and more BITE”,” Inferno exclaimed.

"Alright, alright! Jeez. It was just a suggestion," Eternal backed off.

And before they could argue further, the door opens up and Sunset peeks in. "Hey guys, how are you doing?" she asked.

“HEY, SUNSET!” Everyone responded in reply.

“We’re doing fine, just chatting.” Heat stated.

“Ok then. Oh, and girls, I have a surprise to show you all.” Sunset informed them all as she walks into the room, holding the door open for Starlight Glimmer to enter. Then the two walked over to the group and the girls were shocked to see Starlight back in this world again.

“STARLIGHT GLIMMER!?!?” The girls gasped loudly with surprise.

“Who???” All the boys asked.

Starlight ran up to the girls and vice versa, capturing each other in a group hug.

“I missed you girls so much,” Starlight proclaimed as she separates from the group hug. “You have no idea how busy things are back in Equestria is these days.” She stated silently to the girls.

"You wouldn't believe how crazy things have been here, either," Twilight replied. "But, on a good note, at least it's good to have you around again."

"Please, do come over and relax," Rarity invited.

“Why do you think I’m here for? Guidance counseling is by far the most exhausting thing I did.” Starlight replied.

As the girls and Starlight were conversing, the boys and Tempest were beginning to feel left out.

“Ummm, excuse me? Not to rudely interrupt but we’re here too.” Heat stated.

"Yeah, and if you don't mind, could you girls please fill us in on who she is?" Israel asked, confused, but doesn't seem to show any attraction towards the new girl.

“Oh right, I forgot,” Sunset responded. “Boys and Tempest, this is Starlight Glimmer. A friend of ours from Equestria.” She introduced her to them. Which had Starlight on edge.

“Sunset! Why are you telling them about Equestria!? They shouldn’t…” Starlight whispered to Sunset before the bacon-haired girl replied.

“I told them about Equestria, Starlight. They know about everything.” Sunset stated.

“Everything?!” Starlight responded.

"Yup, she's right. We know everything about Equestria, but haven't been there ourselves," Heat said.

“And you shouldn’t. We already had a wild crisis when Sunset and the girls brought all of their classmates to Equestria when their yacht vacation was ruined.” Starlight exclaimed. “Princess Twilight spent a day having a nervous breakdown because of it.”

“Your world’s Twilight has nervous breakdowns?" Tempest asked. "I thought most princesses were calm and composed in most situations."

“Well, not my Twilight. She has panic attacks about every serious thing.” Starlight replied.

"Gee, I kinda feel sorry for her. I hope she at least pulls through in the end," Heat said.

"Don't worry, eventually she does. Despite her breakdowns, she's still smart enough to solve problems after regaining her composure… sometimes with the help of me and her friends." Starlight reassures. "By the way, who are you, boys?"

"My name's Heat Blitz."

"I'm Eternal Flames, Heat's older brother. Pleased to meet you."

"Israel Yabuki, at your service."

“Inferno Blaze’s the name.”

"Pleased to meet you all. I'm Starlight Glimmer, but you already know that.” She replied.

"And I'm Tempest Shadow, nice to meet you." Tempest introduced herself.

"Well, pleased to meet you, too. Truth be told, there's actually Tempest Shadow in Equestria as well, but still, it's very nice meeting you." Starlight said.

"Likewise," Tempest nodded.

"And now that we're all acquainted, how about we play a few games or watch some TV?" Sunset asked.

Starlight was a bit confused on that. “Uhhh… What’s TV?” She asked.

Soon everyone in the room turned their heads slowly towards the young lady, all with shocked and disbelief expressions.

"Uh… it's like… moving pictures in a metal box," Israel said, unsure. "I'm guessing you've never seen television shows in your homeland."

“Why does your world not have a single TV?” Eternal asked.

“Because we do not have any technology like you all do.” Starlight responded before turning around and seeing the indoor dojo of the hideout which caught her attention. “Hey, what’s that?” She asked while walking towards it.

"Oh, that's the room we use to…" Tempest said before stopping herself. 'Crap! That was close, I'm not sure if it's a good idea to tell her about the training dojo,' she thought. "Let's just say it's reserved for… classified reasons."

"Classified? Like a top secret?" Starlight asked, confused. "Is there something that you girls know about but can't or won't tell me?" She asked again. “Because if there is, you all know I’m from another world, right?”

"Uh… it's kind of a long story, but could you keep a secret and make sure no one outside this place finds out?" Sunset asked.

“Sure… As long as you all tell me what you are hiding.” Starlight responded.

"Alright, I'll tell you," Sunset said before taking in a deep breath and explained everything to Starlight, from the time she and her friends became Celestia's pupils in the art of the ninja up to the point where they had recently got rescued by a couple of ex-convicts and goddess dragoness, whom they betrayed unintentionally. Starlight was both stunned and confused from hearing all this info but seemed to understand most of what she said.

"So… you girls are now… what? Cyber ninjas? And you teamed up with this super trio and are now fighting an army of...robots?” Starlight asked

"That's right," Sunset nodded.

"Uh… okay, so… another question… why don't you use your magic to take down these… robots like you did to stop other evil magic people?" Starlight asked.

“Well… Androids tend to attack in… public areas. So using our magic will expose us and make us targeted by the government.” Twilight stated.

“And the government last year were a bunch of assholes,” Inferno commented.

"When are they ever not assholes?" Israel asked.

“My guess is… before a certain former asshole president was elected,” Eternal pointed out.

"Please, let's not bring up that crack-ass, blonde bastard," Heat cringed.

“OK! CAN WE PLEASE STOP TALKING ABOUT POLITICS?!?!?!?!” Fluttershy shouted in response.

"Yeah… I'm with you on that one, Flutters," Israel nodded, then stood by her.

"Jeez, Fluttershy. Where'd that violent temper come from?" Starlight asked.

“Let’s just say that it started when our partnership with the boys started.” Rarity replied.

“Yeah, sometimes either the boys or the girls would argue all the time and Fluttershy became pissed about it,” Tempest added. “Hell, one time she scolded at Heat and everyone else one time when they almost argued.”

"Sheesh.” Starlight responded. ‘Now I know of what is Fluttershy’s limit; In this world and possibly Equestria.’ She thought to herself. "Never thought I expect the quiet sweetheart of the group to finally flip her lid,” she said.

“Well, I’m glad we have Israel. Cause he’s the only one that can get her to calm down.” Inferno pointed out.

"Yup, I'm like the official Fluttershy Whisperer," Israel nodded before booping his cute girlfriend on the nose, making her squee and giggle.

"Yay," Fluttershy replied cutely.

It was at this moment, Inferno knew… he fucked up. Seeing the cute display Fluttershy had, immediately overridden his brain and soon… he fainted. Falling towards the floor with a hard thud. Soon everyone, mostly Tempest and AJ rushed to his aid while Starlight watched in confusion.

"Oops, hehe… I forgot. Inferno has a weakness to cute sounds from adorable ladies and Fluttershy fits that bill," Israel chuckled before snuggling Fluttershy.

“ISRAEL! Don’t trigger Fluttershy’s cuteness… again!” Tempest instructed the young goofball. As she and AJ gently lift Inferno’s head as he slowly wakes up.

“I… See a bright light. Should I go towards it?” The inventor said, groggily.

"Ah'll handle this!" Applejack said before whispering in his ear. "Silver made off with yer newest shipment of Draconium."

And in an instant, Inferno shot straight awake, with a raging flame in his eyes. “Where’s that son of a bitch!” He demanded angrily.

And to make matters… well more intense. Aurora (in her human disguise) and Silver, along with Derpy, had just recently entered the hideout; with calm and happy expressions.

“Hello everyone how you all doing?” Silver asked everyone politely.

“Hi!” Derpy cheerfully waved at them while Aurora sent them a blank expression when she laid eyes on them.

And what no one expected next was that Inferno got up to his two feet, paced right up to Silver, and then delivered a harsh hook right to his face; and yes, he was using his metal arm. Silver fell to the ground on his back with a harsh force. Aurora was shocked by this and knelt to care for her mate. Derpy was also shocked by this, and she soon… began to become angry. She turned to face Inferno with glaring eyes before… BAM!!!!!

Derpy brought her leg up swiftly… and kicked Inferno right where the sun doesn’t shine.

The young inventor grunted in pain before he squeakily said: “Kumbaya.” Before falling onto the floor in pain. Everyone in the room was shocked and surprised by this aggressive side of Derpy, and the fact that she kicked Inferno right between the legs. Even Starlight was left speechless and bewildered.

“Whoa.” That was all she could say.

"Mmmmph!!! Why do they always go for the kiwis?" Israel asked, covering his crotch as if he shared Inferno's pain.

While everyone was too shocked by what they say, Tempest and AJ rushed over to Inferno and helped him up onto his feet. As the two were helping out their boyfriend, Israel whispered to Fluttershy and Pinkie.

"Girls… I don't think Derpy's on my list anymore," he whispered. "Yes, she's cute, but I'm not in the mood to have a nutshot.”

"Are you sure? I mean, you were so… high strung on her before," Fluttershy said.

"That was before I saw… that. I'd rather settle for you girls than risk my family jewels being shattered and besides… you're too cute for me to overlook," Israel whispered.

"Oh, you silly-willy," Pinkie giggled, hugging him… with the strength of a vice grip.

Fluttershy then hugged him a bit less suffocating.

"G...Girls… choking! Not breathing!" Israel strained.

"Uh… is it normal for them to fall for one guy?" Starlight asked, confused.

Meanwhile, as this love fest is going on, Aurora and Derpy helped Silver onto his feet, who miraculously was able to stand after taking a blow like that. He should be lucky that he hasn’t suffered a concussion. The dragon goddess in disguise and the secret teen mom carried the young man to a nearby chair where he sat down and groan in pain, clutching his head.

“What… the fuck was that?” Silver asked in pain.

And in that slight moment, Aurora dropped her human disguise and revealed her true dragon form right in front of Starlight, before turning towards the group, especially at Inferno.

“Your brother attacked you for no good reason!” She growled.

Derpy was upset as well. “What is the matter with you?! You should never punch your brother unprovoked and when he’s saying hi to you all!” She stated towards the young inventor.

"Hey, no need ta be so hard on the poor guy. Besides, it's mah fault," Applejack intervened. "He fainted from being exposed to Fluttershy's cuteness, so Ah had to wake him up. An' Ah know it's messed up, but Ah told him Silver took his Draconium shipment, which he didn't. Sorry fer any trouble Ah might've caused."

“Are… you… KIDDING ME!?!?!?” Aurora roared viciously. “YOU DECIDED TO WAKE HIM UP FROM AN UNCONSCIOUS STATE BY MAKING UP A STATEMENT THAT MAKES HIS BROTHER A CRIMINAL!?!?! RIGHT WHEN HE ALREADY THINKS OF HIM AS ONE!!!” She shouted.

"What'd you expect her to do, give him a face full of hooters and make him faint more with a bloody nose?" Tempest argued.

“WELL it's BETTER THAN MAKING SILVER LIKE A CRIMINAL!!!” Aurora responded in anger. Then Derpy comes to her side and tries to calm her down.

“Calm down, Aurora. Deep breath.” She instructed.

“Well, he’s already an untrustworthy criminal! So what’s wrong with calling him that?” Eternal stated.

Hearing the word ‘untrustworthy’ caught Derpy’s attention. “Excuse me!” she responded before stepping up right up close to Eternal. “What makes you think he’s untrustworthy?! Ever since I met him, he’s the most kindest and trusted person I ever met. He was the reason I learn to trust you all again and he didn’t protest one bit. I trust him to be around my Dinky! More than all of…” Realizing that she slipped something very private, Derpy covered her mouth instantly.

"Uh… Dinky? Who's Dinky?" Twilight asked.

Scared and unsure of what to do, Derpy turned away from the group and looked in Aurora and Silver’s direction. The ex-convict looked at her with reassurance and gave her a nod to let her know that it was time. Aurora looked at her with worry but also with an expression that tells her that they were right behind her.

"Yeah, what's going on here?" Israel asked, confused.

After having some reassurance from Silver and Aurora, Derpy turned back around to face the girls and the boys. She clears her throat, while feeling a bit hesitant, and then speaks truthfully.

“Dinky… Is my 5-year-old daughter.” She stated.

The entire group, minus Silver and Aurora, were shocked by this news.

"No freaking way! How can you have a daughter when you're still around our age?" Eternal asked in shock.

"Darling, why didn't you tell us?" Rarity asked, trying to understand.

"My frizz… HAS BEEN FREAKED!!!" Pinkie exclaimed as her poofy hair poofed up all wacky and freaky.

Oh… Oh my,” Fluttershy gasped.

“Whoa! Did not see this coming!” Rainbow stated.

"Hmm…. so that's it," Israel muttered calmly.

"No way! Derpy how old were you when you became a mom?" Sunset asked, shocked.

"Isn't that kinda… dangerous?!" Twilight asked.

“Well, ah’ll be darn,” AJ spoke in disbelief.

“I never expected you to be a mother...gah!... At such a young age,” Inferno tried to speak but is struggling through the pain he’s feeling.

“Well… This is a surprise.” Tempest said in shock.

"It's true… I'm a mom." Derpy said, looking down.

"Why didn't you tell us about this from the start and why tell Silver and Aurora about this?" Inferno asked.

Derpy hesitated at first, but she knew she had to tell them. “Its… It’s because I don’t trust you all to be around Dinky.” She stated with honesty.

"How are we untrustworthy?" Rainbow asked.

“I know you all mean well. But… The truth is that what you all do is dangerous. And it’s something I don’t want my daughter to be around. Also, you all keep arguing and throwing insults at one another and it makes you all a bad example for Dinky. Especially you Eternal! There I said it. And the reason I chose to trust Silver is that he wishes for the same thing for Dinky. And thats what I want for my daughter. To grow up happy, safe… and not have her innocent soul influenced by any of you.” She explained before she looked towards Israel’s direction. “I wanted to trust you, Izzy. I wanted for you to be the first person Dinky meets because you were so understanding and good on the outside… but back at the tower, and the things you said when you were angry… It changed my mind.” she pointed out.

Israel sighed, abandoning his anger. "Understandable. . . Dinky deserves a happy life. And yes, I have a temper on me. But that's because… I can't stand it when other people suffer fairly, whether they're my friends and family or not. Perhaps it's… it's better that I just give up. But there's one thing I'm not giving up; my pledge… my vow… my creed. Being a member of the Victory Squad is dangerous, I will admit, but it's the only thing that makes sense to me. It's a part of who I am. If you can't accept it, that's fine. Dinky deserves a happy, safe life. And I hope she gets the chance to experience it with the real, loving father she deserves. Best wishes to you… Derpy," he said before activating his suit from his watch and then leaving the base.

After hearing him say his plea and leaving, Derpy silently walked away from the conversation and decide to be alone in the indoor dojo. Leaving everyone silent in the room and to themselves. Feeling like he needs to be there for his friend, Silver gets up from his chair and walked slowly and unsteadily.

“Silver, you should re-” Sunset tried to talk to the dazed ex-convict but Silver ignored her words.

Once he made it to the dojo, he opens the sliding doors and peaked his head inside. There he saw Derpy sitting against the wall on the other side of the dojo, curled up, and from the sound of it, crying her eyes out.

With much willpower… and muscle power in his legs, Silver unsteadily walked towards the crying young lady. Once he was next to her, Silver turned around to have his back against the wall and slid down onto the floor to sit beside her. He then looked at her with concern and care.

“Derpy?” He spoke softly to her.

"Am… Am I a bad friend?" Derpy asked through her sniffles.

Silver had his arm around her as he pulled her close to give her comfort. “No, no… You’re not a bad friend. You’re just being a protective mother, which I would expect from you, and be proud that you put your child’s safety first. And it was brave of you to finally admit it to them. It took a lot of courage.” Silver said with encouragement. “Though I understand that hearing what Israel said made you upset.”

"Do you know… how he reacted… when… we first met?" Derpy asked, still sniffling.

“No… But I like to hear it from you.” He said.

"He… He told me how adorable I was… even hugged me, saying… he'd gladly wait… for a lifetime to eat pizza delivered… by me," Derpy explained.

Silver chuckled lightly. “He did, didn’t he?” He asked. “You know… I never liked him at first. But for a short while… I thought he could be the right guy for you. That he had good potential as a person. And that he was better than his brother. That he would give up his vigilante gig and take my place as a friend you could always count on.” he explained before his mood turns to sorrow and disappointment. “But as of now… He had me proven wrong, which pains me to know.”

"He… He said Dinky deserves a better father than him! You heard him!" Derpy sniffled some more, wiping her tears.

“I heard him… But I thought he would be better for you and Dinky instead of me.” Silver replied sorrowfully. “I mean… Whenever Aurora and I take Dinky for a walk in town… People will look at me and think that I would do something at any moment. Or think that I kidnapped Dinky from a family they all don’t know of.” He stated with pain in his heart. “I hoped you would tell your friends so that they could take my place to watch Derpy and that Israel would be a good friend for you and not me.” Silver pointed out.

Derpy gasped. "Silver, no! I know you have a criminal past, believe me! But you never showed any signs of hostility that would've told me otherwise! Dinky even told me how happy she was when she got to spend time with you and Aurora! You're one of my closest friends and I'd never do anything to jeopardize that!" she said in a panic.

Silver held her close as she poured her emotions out. He smiled warmly at her words and hold her in a comfortable embrace.

“I see why Israel loved you so much.” Silver softly said to her, just before he muttered silently to himself which he didn’t want her to hear. But Derpy could barely hear him anyway. “Just like how I fell for you.”

"W-Wha--?" she asked, embarrassed, but also confused. "You… fell in love with me? But… what about Aurora? I thought she was your girlfriend!"

“Uhhhh… I didn’t want you to hear that, hehe.” Silver replied embarrassed. But he knew he was busted. “Fine… I admit. I did like you; before Aurora and I got together and the feeling between us started. But of course, I wanted you to be with someone better. And that person is Israel. And I know it would be… painful for me. But at least you be happy.” He stated.

"I'm… so sorry, Silver. I had no idea you felt so strongly about me," Derpy replied.

“Well… You are the first person in this town that never judge me for what I was… and believed in me when no one did, not even my brother. You have a good life, Derpy. You and Dinky. And… I want you both to have the best life ever… with or without me.” Silver said. “And if you wish to be with Israel or at least rekindle your friendship with him. I’ll support you all the way.”

"I… I understand," Derpy said before giving him the biggest hug she could give. "Thanks for telling me the truth. And maybe… I was too harsh on Israel. You told me before he had faults like my other friends, but… telling him it was a hazard made me feel like a hypocrite." she said, feeling ashamed.

“Well… Sometimes we can all be hypocrites. But learn from each other and… we see another path that we should take.” Silver said before chuckling. “I don’t know, I sound stupid. But… At least he knows that there’s a difference in ideals between you and him. And maybe one day… you both can accept each other ideals.”

Derpy sighed and gave him a warm smile. "Once again… you always know what to say."

“Nah, I’m just a stupid ex-convict, and your a smart brave, cute lady.” Silver chuckled in reply. Derpy gave a cute giggle and wiped away the last of her tears. “Feeling better?” he asked.

She gave a short nod and got back up to her feet. "It's time I fixed my mistakes, too. No more secrets between me and my friends." She stated.

Silver smiled for her confidence and courage. He then tries to get up onto his feet, but then he loses his balance and fell back onto his ass. He looked up at Derpy, who barely can hold in her laughter.

“Uhhh… I’m starting to think that the punch Inferno gave me has my limbs becoming unstable?” He guessed as he attempted to get back on his feet again, barely.

"He's that strong, huh?" Derpy asked.

“Nah, I think he hit me with the metal arm. Trust me, Inferno and I rough-house when we were little and we were fine.” He replied as he was back on his two feet.

"That's nice. I just wish that eventually, you can relive those--" before Derpy could finish, the alarm blared on the main computer, alerting of a possible crime.

“What’s that?” Silver asked as he and Derpy rushed out of the dojo and into the main room where everyone else is.

When they joined up with the others, they could see on the computer screen that said “CRIMINAL ALERT!”.

"The security cameras picked up another crime! I'm tapping into the feed now!" Inferno said, getting the video footage. The others looked in shock to find a swarm of at least 20 or 30 androids all hovering above a skyscraper. And on the roof, stood Israel Yabuki, decked out in his suit, but without his helmet on. He looked… oddly calm.

"What the hell is he doing out there?! He's gonna die if we don't save him!" Fluttershy exclaimed, worried for his safety.

“Not to mention, he’s risking his identity being exposed!” Heat stated with concern.

"Oh no… don't tell me he's… on a suicide mission!" Eternal said, suddenly panicking.

“We gotta do something! Everyone get your gear on and…” Sunset was instructing everyone to get ready until she was stopped when she heard the sound of a motorcycle engine roaring outside.

She wasn’t the only one who heard it, everyone in the room did.

“Why do I hear your motorcycle engine running, Sunset?” Pinkie asked her bacon-haired friend.

Then they all hear Aurora’s voice speaking to them. “Uh… Where’s Silver?” She asked them. They all were confused for a bit until they all looked around and don’t see the young ex-convict anywhere. And just when they all heard the sound of a motorcycle driving away, that’s when they all got the picture.

"He's going after Israel! And… he took my motorbike!" Sunset exclaimed. "Quick! Everyone, suit up, and let's go!" The others nodded and suited up quickly before moving out on their rescue mission of their friend.

“I’ll monitor Silver’s location, as well as Israel’s, and let you all know what’s happening.” Inferno informed them as he gets in his chair and starts working his magic.

As they were all gearing up, about 10 blocks from Israel’s location, Silver drove at a fast speed, suited up with his titanium armor as he was filled with determination and willpower to get at the area first. He drove past every car and obstacle in front of him.

And it wasn’t long until he was able to locate and arrive at the skyscraper where Israel is seen to be on top of in the video cam at the hideout. It looked like he had started fighting and was surprisingly handling it well. His entire body was enveloped in cosmic chi and parkoured all over the place, taking apart one android at a time, blasting them with energy, punching and kicking holes in their armor.

But even he slipped up and got knocked off the building and plummeted to the ground… but saved himself from a crash-landing and used his cosmic wings to slow the fall down. Finally, he touched the ground safely, putting his helmet back on, and checked his surroundings for any civilians present. The place was too populated.

The remaining androids came after him in a kind of V formation from above. "Oh lovely," he said to himself.

As the androids drew closer and closer, jumping into the air from their left, Silver delivered quick slashes into a few of the androids while slightly in mid-air before landing back on his feet. His actions caught the attention of some of the other androids, who then decided to target him as well while the other half went for Israel.

In the middle of battle, Silver turned his attention towards Israel and then called out to him.

“THIS IS BY FAR THE STUPIDEST SITUATION YOU GOT YOURSELF INTO!!!” He shouted before he heard an android flying straight towards him from behind, causing him to do a backflip to avoid it and then deliver a downward slash which cut it in half.

"I didn't expect these tin cans to come after me. I only came out here for a breath of fresh air. But no, apparently EVERYTHING I do is stupid!" Israel replied while one android tried to sneak up behind him, but he turned around, grabbed its head, and blasted it into smithereens using his cosmic chi. The headless android collapsed onto the ground and backflipped until he and Silver were back to back.

“Well get your helmet back on!” Silver instructed him as he got into his signature “Ko Gasumi” stance. Israel put his helmet back on as instructed and deactivated his chi and activated the weapons built in his suit.

"Let's make it rain," Israel proclaimed deeply. Soon all the androids charged forward, as he and Silver began slicing them down to size. Israel activated his proton blasters in his wrist gauntlets and shot these mini energy bullets that pierced some of the androids' armor and dented some. If any of them got too close, he overpowers them by tossing them over his shoulder and onto the ground hard.

As for Silver, he prefers his old-school way of fighting. He showed off his impressive fighting styles and tactics. He sliced down every android in his path; with vertical cuts, horizontal cuts, crosscuts, uppercuts; he tore them to pieces. And when he went on defense, he blocked their attacks from above and below. He then thrust his titanium blade into three androids at the same time; making himself an android-kebab. Then for one single android, he delivered zig-zag slashes up and down. And when he was finished, the android shattered and fell into tiny cut pieces. The Scorpion Ronin changed stances in the fight; from the Seigan No Kamae to the Jodan No Kamae, and the Te Ura Gasumi stance.

'Hmm… not bad,' Israel thought before realizing the other androids that were trying to box him in, all were heavily armed with military-grade weapons. "Only one option left. Silver, you might wanna keep your head low!" Right then… out of the palm of his metallic gloves, he activated what looked like ethereal blades, like a couple of palm lightsabers. Suddenly, he leaped towards the androids, parkouring and slashing away, cutting up the androids while they tried to shoot him down.

Soon after, Silver gets back in the fight, this time he places his katana away. And then pulled out another blade from one of his two sheaths. He pulled out a blade identical to his katana, but much smaller. This is the wakizashi. And as androids got real close to him, Silver delivered upward slash and mid slashes in the torsos of his cybernetic foes; at such a tight space between him and the androids, the wakizashi proved to be a deadly close-range weapon.

With the diced-up androids out of commission, the goof's blades suddenly faded and fizzled out. "Not a bad job there, Mr. Samurai," Israel said, catching his breath.

“I prefer Scorpion Ronin, mind you.” Silver responded. “Also… When did you not let anyone else know that you had lightsabers from Star Wars in that suit?” he asked.

"Oh yeah, those… Inferno fitted them into my suit as a last resort if things got dicey. Sadly, I can only use them once. It's kind of a one-off." he said before detaching them off his palms.

“Oh… Well, that’s unfortunate.” Silver replied.

And just as the two were catching a breather, out of nowhere they hear a loud crash into the streets. They turned around to find a bigger android coming towards them. The colossal mechanical attacker stood 14ft tall and 3 feet in width of its shoulders; its armor was made up of triple-reinforced tungsten plating. While the two young men were intimidated by its massive size, the android titan blasted its rays at the two, but Silver dodged. Israel, on the other hand, wasn't so lucky. He was sent flying backward and banged against a lampost, slumping to the ground. The impact left a dent in the pole he crashed into, which knocked him out cold.

Silver turned his head towards his fallen ally. “ISRAEL!!!” Silver shouted right before he is forced to dodge another attack from his large mechanized foe. The young ronin takes out his blades as he attempts to slice the mech giant down to size.

After a few slashes and strikes, as he brings his weapons down for a final slash… the blades shattered upon impact with the android’s armor. The android raised an arm in the air and smacked him straight into a car nearby.

His body created a huge dent into the car’s side due to the force of the attack. The giant android looked over its target with glee and confidence, if it was shown. However, in the most shocking sight, the Scorpion Ronin was getting back up. He struggled for a bit and collapsed slightly, but he pulled himself back up.

Once he was back unto his two feet and bleeding from his forehead, Silver eyed at his foe with a pained, yet determined expression. As he was using every ounce of his body strength and willpower to keep himself standing. After a short while of a staredown between himself and the mechanized giant in front of him, Silver then starts to feel a flow of energy down his right arm. He looked down at his hand and sees a glowing light emerging from the palm of his hand. It was glowing in a grayish-white light; flaring like a flame and yet it sparked like electricity. After observing at his hand for a moment, Silver then brings his eyes back at the mechanized android, but this time his silver-colored eyes began to glow in the same color as the light in hand.

His expression is now filled with determination and rage as he reels his right arm back and then he thrust it forward while letting out a loud battle cry. Then in an astonishing sight, shooting from the palm of his hands, a glowing, flaming dragon appeared; made from his chi from within, and it sped straight towards the mech in the distance. As it got closer and closer, it grew in size; bigger and bigger, as it completely engulfed the large mechanized foe in its glowing and intense flames.

In an instant, the large android was overtaken by the light, and flames at it began to turn to ashes and disappear into thin air.

Soon the flames and the light began to die down and vanish, leaving a long crater; with a width of 12-18ft and 40ft in length; in the center of the streets, with the mechanized giant nowhere in sight.

Seeing his foe had been defeated and spent of his energy, Silver slowly dropped to his knees in exhaustion, before he fell to his side and hit the ground hard. Once he hit the ground, he was unconscious.

A couple of minutes later, the rest of the team showed up and saw the scrap metal carnage that laid before them, along with their comrades lay unconscious and wiped out from the fight.

Everyone gasped and went to their friends to check on their condition.

"Silver? SILVER! Please, say something!" Aurora begged, holding her unconscious, injured mate in her arms.

While the dragoness tended to her mate, the others checked upon Israel. "Izzy? Izzy?! Please, open your eyes!" Fluttershy begged. Pinkie removed his helmet to get a better look.

He had blood running down his nose and wasn't waking up. Fluttershy and Pinkie were scared that he might've ruptured something.

"Oh no! NO! NO! NO! YOU CAN'T BE GONE!!!" Pinkie freaked out. Just then, they heard him… cough as he finally awoke.

"Gah… that hurts!" he groaned.

"Don't you dare scare us like that again, understand?!" Fluttershy asked, tears flooding out of her eyes. She and Pinkie held onto him tightly, which only inflicted him even more pain than the battle did.

As the two girls smothered the poor guy, Eternal and Heat approached their comrade, glad to see that he’s still kicking.

“Dude, you have a bad habit of going off by yourself,” Eternal commented.

"What were you thinking?" Heat asked.

"Look, in my defense, I wasn't even looking for trouble, okay? I just needed to clear my head, so I left to get some fresh air," he strained.

“Yeah, that’s not a good reason in your defense? But we’re just glad you’re alright.” Heat responded.

“Hey, guys!” Rainbow called out to all of them. “Who the heck caused all of this?” She asked out loud while pointing to the massive crater and scorched concrete in the streets.

Everyone looked towards the direction she was pointing to and they were all surprised and shocked by the destruction that leveled the area.

“My word, what caused this?” Rarity asked.

“This does not look like any android plasma burns that are for sure,” Twilight replied while inspecting and picking up samples from the crater.

"I don't know, but I can honestly say that whatever or whoever made that was probably both extremely powerful and… pissed," Eternal said.

“What makes ya think someone or something did this?” AJ responded in question. “Did ya even see what happened?” She asked again.

"This was made by either Israel or possibly an even stronger android created by Zoor. She's always got a few tricks up her sleeves," Sunset said.

"My money's probably on our cosmic powerhouse here. He was able to stop the Victory Squad tower from falling and fixed it, who's to say he can't make a crater this big?" Rainbow asked.

"I do know one thing, it's not a super-duper, mega-sized party cannon," Pinkie chimed in, pulling out said party cannon and firing confetti into the air.

"Maybe Inferno's security cameras and drones recorded the fight," Fluttershy suggested quietly.

While everyone was conversing, Aurora paid no attention and watches over Silver, who was still knocked out from the battle. As she held him, the dragoness uses her chi to enhance her hearing and allow her to sense his heartbeat. And when she did, she could feel his heart beating slowly and his life essence almost drained. With this in mind, the dragoness, without any hesitation, called out to the others.

“Everyone! Come quick!” She called to them with worry.

Hearing her cries, everyone stopped what they were doing and turned towards Aurora, who was almost shedding tears at this point. As they all approached her, they could see that the young ronin hasn’t awakened.

"Silver?! Is… Is he okay?" Twilight asked.

“His heart is beating slow! And his life force is nearly drained!” Aurora responded.

“WHAT?!” They all responded in shock, even Israel was as well.

“But how’s that even possible? Before I got knocked out, he was still up and kicking.” Israel asked.

"What could've caused this?" Heat asked.

“Well how about we get him back to the hideout and ask about this later!” Sunset stated as she activated the comm link to the base. “Inferno, Tempest, prepare the sickbay. We have an injured member that needs tending!”

"10-4, we're on it!" Tempest replied.

“Who’s the patient?” Inferno asked.

“It’s your brother,” Sunset responded.

"...Get him over here, now!" Inferno urged.

"Right! Let's hustle, everyone!" Sunset ordered. Pinkie and Fluttershy carried Israel while Aurora carried Silver as the others followed.

After several minutes of hustling, the group returned to the base without stopping for anything. Inferno and Tempest opened the door for them, allowing them to enter the hideout.

Once they all enter, the group had Israel placed on one of the chairs in the dining area while Aurora followed inferno and Tempest into the dojo where they had prepped up everything to treat him. Once the dragoness carried the injured young man inside and then left him there to be treated; Tempest walked out of the dojo to grab more med supplies; especially water for hydration, since they had to take account for all possibilities.

"Is he going to be alright?" Sunset asked.

"We won't know for sure until we've examined him. All of you should wait outside and… hope for the best.” Tempest replied as she returned to the dojo and closing the sliding door behind her.

"Oh no! Is he in critical condition?! Please tell me he'll live!" Derpy asked the others.

"Derpy, I’m sure he’ll be okay.” Sunset tries her best to reassure her. Even though a part of her is unsure about it.

"He's hurt, but he should be strong enough to pull through. We're not exactly sure what it is that's wrong with him, though," Twilight added.

“I guess all we can do… is wait.” Rarity stated as she took a seat.

"He'll pull through. . . the guy's got the heart to back up that strength of his," Israel added, unable to move that much.

= Several Hours Later =

The operation went for a long time, but everyone stayed and waited to hear about Silver's condition, hoping he'd make a full recovery. And soon, Inferno and Tempest both came out of the dojo. Aurora and Derpy both approached the two.

"Please tell me he's alright! Did he survive?" Aurora asked, clearly on the verge of tearing her eyes out.

Silence filled the air for a while until Tempest was the first to respond. “Well… the good news is that his condition is not critical. After examination, he has shown signs of dehydration, low stamina, clear signs of exhaustion; however, his heart rate is slowly increasing back to normal and we had injected a water pack into his body so he can be hydrated. So in other words… he’ll pull through.” She explained.

Aurora sighed in relief to hear the news. Derpy was also relieved. Knowing her best friend was gonna be okay, brought her some comfort. Aurora went over to her mate and stood by his bedside, keeping him company.

"Still, we're all kinda curious of how this happened to him. I mean, he seemed perfectly fine moments before he ran off towards our reckless goofball," Sunset said.

"Has this ever happened to him before… you know… things went south between him and his little brother?" Derpy asked in concern.

"No, as far as I know, he was a picture of health," Inferno clarified.

"This whole situation has gotten me confused," Starlight said, scratching her head.

“Hey, Inferno. Think the drone cam caught the incident?” Twilight asked the young inventor.

"I think so. Let me go check," Inferno nodded. He went over to the computer and looked up any possible footage. As he searched through the footage, the drones and security cameras caught the majority of the fight; in which everyone could see what was going on before they had arrived on the scene.

Silver and Israel were back to back, taking down androids with Silver's mad samurai skills and Israel's enhanced combat training, along with his gadget. Then came the footage of an even bigger android that knocked out Israel, whacking him against the lampost and Silver getting knocked against a car with his broken weapon.

The next part of the footage shocked them all; as they see Silver stand back up and then out of nowhere, he raised his arm and they all could see the flaming dragon that he conjured and sent flying towards the massive android.

"No… freaking… way!" Sunset said in astonishment.

"Whoa… Silver did that?" Starlight asked, shocked.

"That… is… AWESOME!!!" Rainbow said excitedly.

“What... was… that?” Inferno asked in shock.

As everyone was awed by this, they could hear Aurora speaking behind them. “What you see… is his chi.” She stated, which had them all turned around to face her.

"His chi? Since when did he awaken his chi?" Fluttershy asked.

"This feels like some kind of weird anime… or hentai, hehe," Pinkie giggled.

“That’s not important to discuss,” Aurora responded while nearly almost blushing "Anyways, as far as I know, this is the first time he's ever used his chi in battle. But in regards to his chi being unlocked, it's probably been three days."

“Three days?! His chi was unlocked for three days and he never used it?” Twilight responded.

"Why didn't he use it before this battle?" Applejack asked.

“We were both surprised that it emerged. Of course when we were instructed to watch over Dinky by Derpy; Silver thought it would be best to keep it hidden and contained.” The dragoness stated.

"Makes sense. No reason the darling should bear witness Silver's… *ahem* new enhancements so to speak." Rarity agreed.

"So that's why he was put in his current state! He sure gave us all a real scare," Sunset said.

“Without proper training, Silver’s body could not handle the sheer power of his chi. And I have seen a human train for months to perfectly mold their mind and body to harness and master their chi.” Aurora explained. "Though my Starswirl did in weeks.” She bragged on the last part.

"Damn, if he were still around, I'd ask him to be my teacher," Israel said.

“Well… IF he were to take you on as a student. He would either give you a pat on the back… and a slap on the wrist.” Aurora said, then she further proved her statement by moving her tail up and slamming it on the ground. “My Starswirl is strict when it comes to teaching… But he’s such a sweetheart.” She said, with a cute smile.

"Silver's lucky to have her as a mate. I don't think I can handle someone like her, she's way out of my league," Israel muttered quietly to himself.

“And I have dragon hearing. So you should keep your words in your mind next time; as friendly advice.” Aurora responded while not amused at hearing it.

"Right, point taken," Israel replied. 'I stand corrected. No one can handle this stubborn dragoness except Silver,' he thought to himself.

“Well, do you know anyone that could teach him to harness his chi?” Sunset asked the dragoness.

“Indeed… Me,” Aurora replied.

“You?” Inferno responded.

“Yes… Who do you think taught Starswirl how to harness his chi?” She replied with a smug smile. The Rainbooms and Victory Squad looked at her with shock. “Although I do acquire assistance… from a group that I would never want to see again.” the dragoness said with a displeased tone.

"But what can we do to help? We don't have the same skills and techniques you do," Twilight asked, confused.

“I’m not talking about you all,” Aurora responded. The girls all looked even more confused.

“Then who?” Sunset asked.

“My sisters,” Aurora replied with distaste.

“Your sisters? We didn’t know you had sisters?” Fluttershy responded.

"None of us knew you had sisters! Where are they?" Heat asked.

“If I’m correct, they are possibly dwelling in my home… the Spirit Realm.” the dragoness stated. “Where mortals have no place to enter.”

“Why are mortals forbidden to enter?” Pinkie asked.

“Because mortals are not allowed to enter the realm where the souls that have passed dwelled. However, only one mortal that is chosen by us spirit dragons to walk the realm, can enter. But should a mortal place a foot into the Spirit Realm uninvited and disturbing the peaceful realm… the Oni will be free from their shackles in the darkness and arise once again.” Aurora explained.

'The Spirit Realm, huh? Well, forbidden or not, I do not wanna find out what else is there,' Israel thought to himself. "Fingers crossed on them willing to cooperate," he said aloud.

“Um… What exactly are the Oni?” Twilight asked

“The ancient and most hated enemies of the dragons. They are what you people in America refer to as… demons. Though in Japanese culture, they are stated as ogres; however, they are unaware of what the Oni truly are. They are demonic and bloodlust warriors that loved the glory of battles and declare war on anyone they see fit of fighting.” the dragoness explained.

"So in other words… if a mortal takes one misstep into this… Spirit Realm and… the world is then left in an apocalypse?" Eternal guessed.

“No… the Oni does not leave worlds to ruin… They conquer them. To expand their evil empire across many worlds they find. And your world is the one prize that they had their eyes on for thousands of centuries.” Aurora stated.

Everyone in the room is left shocked and horrified by hearing this fact.

“Oh,” Rainbow responded in shock.

“Oh my, I hope to never see an Oni as long as I live,” Fluttershy stated.

"So… a life of enslavement at the hands of the Oni. No way I'm risking that," Eternal said.

“That’s what all humans say… before they do the opposite,” Aurora responded, before turning away from the group. “I must go… And while I’m gone, I want none of you to pull of another stunt like this ever again.” She stated with a calm but stern expression before she opened up her wings and took off straight to the ceiling and flew away from the hideout.

“OH C’MON!!!! I just fixed that!” Inferno shouted in disbelief and annoyance.

"I'll handle it," Israel volunteered. Activating his suit once again, he channeled his cosmic chi and used his power, lifting the debris and reshaping the hole in the ceiling, sealing it up as if it wasn't broken, to begin with. "That should do." He said before he felt him drain a little, but not as bad as last time.

“Israel! Don’t use your chi, you’re in no shape to do something like that.” Fluttershy stated.

“Especially after that tussle you had earlier,” Pinkie added.

“Well, it’s not something we should focus on. Right now, we have to figure out something else.” Sunset responded.

“What do you mean, Sunset darling?” Rarity asked.

“The android mech that Israel and Silver encounter, it looked to be newly manufactured. And building something that large requires a lot of resources and heavy equipment. So the question is… where is Zoor getting them from?” Sunset claimed.

“Huh? Ah’ve never thought of that,” AJ replied

"Good question. If we knew what kind of material the android was manufactured with, we might be able to find out. My guess, it was probably either titanium… or Infinium," Heat said, stroking his chin.

“Can’t be the latter, Inferno said that all of the androids had titanium plating. Though we cannot rule out the possibility that Zoor has gone after for the boy’s Infinium a while back.” Twilight stated.

"No way she'd be getting this stuff on her own. Someone must be supplying her with this material, but we don't know who," Rainbow said

"Well, wherever she's getting them from, we'll have to step up our training and keep a close watch out for anything suspicious," Sunset said.

"Good point. This day's been nothing short of eventful," Twilight nodded.

“Well, we’re gonna have to wait on the training cause Silver is sort of using the dojo right now.” Pinkie informs the two, reminding them that the dojo is currently used as a med bay.

"Point taken. So what do we do now? Do we wait for fer Aurora to come back or do we just call it a day an' just head back to our homes?" Applejack asked.

"We'll call it a day. Aurora's gonna be back soon with her sisters and look after Silver. I'd rather not have to deal with them when I know they're just gonna give us crap about their "godly complexes" and stuff," Sunset said.

“Uh, Sunset… I think you should think about what to say to omnipotent beings. Remember the last time we upset Aurora.” Twilight reminded.

"Uh… right, my bad," Sunset said with a nervous gulp.

"We're gonna head back to the tower. Israel, I think you should stay behind until you've fully recovered from today. You're lucky you wore your suit when you hit that lampost and got a mild concussion, otherwise, you'd be dead," Heat said.

"Don't remind me, it still hurts just thinking about it," he chuckled.

“You kidding, Heat?! He’s lucky that Aurora didn’t go ballistic on him for getting Silver injured.” Rainbow rebutted.

"She's right. You're lucky that Aurora was merciful enough to let you live. I doubt you'd last long even with the suit on. Thank god, it never happened," Eternal said. "Now, can we trust you not to bring the house down while you're recovering?"

"You say that like I'm as destructive as Au… never mind. I'll just chill," Israel reassured.

"Good. See ya later, partner. And… you did well out there," Eternal gave him a small smile.

"Tch, not just me. Silver's the top dog who got me outta that mess," he said before heading over to a soft chair and slumping down on it to rest. "Take care, you guys."

"Hold on, I'm coming with you," Sunset said to her boyfriend.

"Same here. I'd rather not have my own boyfriend head home on his own, despite having a strong older brother," Twilight said, approaching Heat.

“Well… looks like we have some beautiful bodyguards, Eternal.” Heat stated.

"Aren't we lucky? To be honest, I'd be kinda lonely without my precious Shimmy-buns," Eternal teased flirtingly at Sunset. His cute bacon-head babe chuckled and clung to his arm.

"Save that for when we get home, hotshot," Sunset said.

Soon after, one by one, everyone left the building and made their directions back home. With Sunset and Twilight escorting their boyfriends to their home… while having some thoughts on their minds.

Meanwhile, as everyone was all heading home and with Israel and her mate recovering, Aurora flew high above the city of Canterlot. Taking in the sights and clearing her mind of negativity from earlier; especially after seeing Silver in an injured state.

Once her mind had found inner peace, she closed her eyes for a moment before they reopened with them glowing brightly with her chi magic. Soon a mysterious and glowing vortex appeared in the air and directly in front of her. Without a second thought, she increased her speed and flew directly into the vortex.

When she did, she was transported into the mystic and majestic Spirit Realm. The realm itself was a beautiful landscape, with lush green forests and large mountains that reached into the sky. Speaking of which, the sky itself had massive clouds and chi energy flowing in the air… and there were also floating mountains and islands that hovered above the ground, with waterfalls leading down to the rivers below.

As Aurora flew over the realm that she once called her home, she also is greeted by the sight of many souls and spirits that flew in the sky, all heading towards a massive sphere of light that leads to the Afterlife.

After flying for a while, Aurora decided to land on one of the large sky islands. There she waited for her sisters to reveal themselves to her. She sat down with her legs crossed and she meditated silently for a while until she hears wings flapping directly behind her.

“I see you’ve come home, little sister.” A feminine voice spoke to her, sounding wise and calm.

Aurora silently got up onto her legs, then turning around and seeing another spirit dragon in front of her; almost identical to herself.

This one was at the same height as her, except her scales were pure white and shining like gems. She also had long golden hair - with tufts of it running down the end of her tail - that gleamed in the light of the sun in the distance. The dragoness also had golden horns, claws, and underbelly. She had massive wings that were also golden. Her iris were bright golden yellow. As for her body shape, she had the same curves as Aurora did.

“Hello, Lumina,” Aurora responded, though she wasn’t excited about it. Then she hears more wings flapping as she sees 6 more dragoness land beside Lumina. They all had the same height and curves as her and Lumina.

Aurora looks to the first dragoness of the six. This one had black scales and a dark-gray underbelly. She had black long hair and tail tuff. Her horns and claws were dark gray, and her iris were gray. She looked extremely intimidating and scary, but her expression was timid and meek.

Aurora looks towards the dragoness with a small smile, as if she felt at least optimistic to see her. “Malis… It’s good to see you again.” She spoke to her sister. Malis replied with a weak smile before it moved back to her timid expression.

Next, she moved to another one of her sisters, whose scales are red with a golden underbelly, hair is dark red, irises bright orange, her horns white and burnt on the tip.

“Nova,” Aurora said.

Nova responded with a glare in return.

She moves to another one of her sisters. She had light blue scales with an aqua-blue underbelly. She had sky-blue hair with a few green highlights. She had blue irises, just like Aurora. But what’s different about her, is that she does not have wings or horns. But rather fins that were on her limbs and along her tail, back, and head.

“Hello, Ava.” Aurora greeted.

Ava waved at her with a bubbly expression, reminding her of Pinkie Pie from the mortal realm.

She then moves on to another of her sisters. She had white scales like Lumina, except her underbelly, which is light blue. And her horns were pure white with ice at the tip of them; in fact, she had small pieces of ice along her body. Her hair is white as snow, with blue highlights. Her iris are light-blue. And her wings are coated in ice.

“Crystal, how are you.” Aurora greeted her as well.

Crystal replied with a nod in greeting.

Aurora then moves her eyes to the 5th dragoness, whose scales are light-brown with a tan underbelly. Her hair is brunette and her horns are bronze color. Her wings are like the others, but the scales on them represent that of rock. Her iris were green and her expression was that of a tough gal.

“Terra, nice seeing you.” The dragoness of the sky commented.

Terra crossed her arms while looking at Aurora with a tough and disapproved expression.

“Well, maybe you should learn to be grateful to see your sisters after a long time.” A voice called to her, which brought Aurora such distaste and anger.

The sky dragoness turns to face the last of her sisters… one she did not want to see ever. The dragoness in front of her had golden scales with a white underbelly. Her horns were black with golden tips and her hair is black with golden highlights. Her eyes were black with her irises being bright yellow… well left eye specifically since her right one is nonexistent and had a wicked scar over it.

Aurora growled at her 7th sister with anger as she hesitantly uttered her name: “Hora.” She growled.

"Aurora," Hora growled back.

Before the two could get the chance at tearing one another apart, their eldest sister, Lumina stepped in to break them apart.

“Calm sisters! The last thing we need is for you two bickering and living in the past.” the dragoness of light stated.

Soon after that Aurora and Hora stepped away from each other, still locking eyes with one another. But that soon broke when Ava leaped out of nowhere and hugged Aurora tightly in her embrace.

“Oh! It’s so exciting to have you back home, Aurora! You have no idea how boring it was when you left!” The water dragoness squealed with a cheerful tone.

"We've… we've all… missed you… so much," Malis added timidly.

'Hmph, all of us missing her would be too much of a stretch,' Hora thought to herself.

“Malis. Thus bitch abandon us years ago!” Nova argued. “All for a worthless mortal.”

"B-B-But, he… he was a… a nice mortal," Malis objected, shrinking mentally.

“Nova, you should really ‘cool’ that temper of yours,” Crystal responded to her fiery sister.

“I swear, Crystal. If I hear one more ice pun out of you…” Nova tried to respond by Terra stopped her.

“Please… She had you frozen for days all because you burn down her ice sculpture when your temper got out of control.” the earth dragoness replied. “But, back on the subject of the mortal, you spent most of your days with, Aurora… I never felt comfortable with you hanging around humans, but I still respected your decision to spend time with him."

Aurora never looked to Terra, but her expression changed upon hearing her words.

“I wish I had more time.” She replied.

“And what makes you say that, young sister?” Lumina responded with curiosity.

“Because Starswirl… is dead. Murdered by another human.” Aurora stated, painfully.

"Hmph! As if that's anything new. Humans are nothing but pure-bred savages, always bringing death and destruction on their kind," Nova scoffed. Which earned her a smack in the head from Terra.

"Watch your tongue! You'll only make it worse," Terra scolded.

"Sorry to hear you lost your best friend, Aurora. Maybe it would've been nice to meet him," Ava said, hugging her sister. Malis joined her in hugging their sister.

While Aurora wanted to continue hating her flesh and blood; however, she could not ignore Malis and Ava’s sympathy for her. And so she gratefully embraced them in return.

“Thank you, sisters.” She spoke softly to them.

"A… Anytime, sis." Malis replied timidly, but with sincerity.

After a few seconds, the three dragoness broke their hug as Lumina approached Aurora with a calm expression.

“Not that I disapprove of your visit; however, I do find it curious. So what is it you truly came here for, youngest sister?” She asked.

Hesitant and her pride getting in the way, Aurora shallowed it up and spoke her words. “I came to seek your aid, my sisters.” She responded with hesitation.

"You seek our aid?" Terra asked, confused.

“Well… Well… Aurora crawling back to us and begging for our help. Such irony.” Nova taunted.

“You really should watch your mouth, Nova. It’s not very chill of you.” Crystal responded

"CRYSTAL!!! I WILL SERIOUSLY WRING OUT YOUR NECK IF YOU DON'T SILENCE IT WITH THE ICE PUNS!!!" Nova burst out in anger. Then out of nowhere, Crystal shot out an ice spell and covered her sister’s mouth shut-in ice. The fire dragoness kept shouting furiously at her sister… only for her words to be muffled by the ice covering her mouth.

“And is there a reason why you want our help?” Hora asked, suspiciously.

Aurora glared at the golden dragoness before she answered. “I’ve made another human friend in the mortal realm and he’s now unlocked his chi. Yet he has no control over it. So I require your aid to help train him to control it.” She explained before her body began to shiver as she felt Terra standing close to her, and sniffing her.

After doing so, Terra’s eyes widen with shock and surprise as she looked dead into Aurora’s eyes. “This human… Did you… mate with him?” She asked.

Aurora said nothing in reply, but her blushing cheeks betrayed her and were seen by her sisters.

"WOOHOO!!! Look at you go! Didn't think you had it in you to get laid, sis. Then again with a hot body like yours, it's no surprise. So spill it, is he hot?" Crystal asked, teasingly.

"How… DARE you! Why would you lose your virginity to a mere mortal?! This is blasphemy! Where is your pride as a goddess?!" Hora asked, outraged.

Malis stood there with a big, steamy blush on her entire face as steam blew out of her ears before she whimpered adorably and fainted.

"I've said before I'd respect your decisions, but mating with a human? What were you thinking?" Terra asked, disapprovingly.

"Come on, girls. Cut her some slack. After the shit she's been through, I'd say she deserves some happiness… even if it is just a mere mortal. but I gotta ask… how big was he?" Ava asked, teasing her.

Feeling extremely flustered, Aurora was left a blushing mess. “I… He… Was surprisingly bigger for a human… DAMN, WHY DID I SAY THAT!?!?!” She shouted at herself while covering her mouth, but the damage was done.

Hearing all of this, Nova cracked the ice that covered her mouth and stared at Aurora. “I would be mad at you… But… pfffft HAHAHAHA!!!” She started laughing hysterically. “I didn’t think of you as such a slut to a human! HAHAHA!!!!” She laughed even more.

Aurora was about to blow her top off until an idea came to her head. "Hmph, of course, you'd say something like that. Considering you've never found a mate to handle your rotten attitude. In all honesty, you're more a heartless shrew than a dragoness." she scoffed calmly.

Immediately, in a fit of feeling insulted and enraged, Nova tackled Aurora to the ground and the two got into a personal wrestling match, with them yanking on each other’s hair, wings, and tail; grappling onto each other… and possibly grabbing onto each other’s… “accessories”.

"You've always been one cup smaller than me, you mangy sister of mine!" Nova shouted.

"Well, at least my cup size landed me a mate! If you had gotten rid of all that junk in the trunk and lose that bitchy attitude, you'd be mating with your mate like CRAZY!!!" Aurora argued back, growling.

"Why would I divulge in such vulgar activities?! Such atrocities are beneath me!" Nova bitched in her goddess complex.

"You always were a hothead, not to mention in denial! You're the real disgrace, bitch!" Aurora yelled.

"WHO'S THE BITCH?!" Nova yelled back.

"SILENCE, THE BOTH OF YOU RIGHT THIS MINUTE!!!" Terra yelled in frustration.

“ENOUGH!!!!” Lumina shouted as she unleashed a wave of her chi magic as a method of intimidation and to get her two youngest sisters to quit bickering with one another.

This worked perfectly, cause Aurora and Nova paused in mid-struggling while looking up and their eldest sibling, who looked down on them. With a calm, yet cold glare. Even when she did not say a word, the dragonesses of sky and fire did not want to take any chances as they let go of each other and stood straight back up onto their hind legs.

“Now… apologize to each other… Now.” Lumina growled when saying the last word in her sentence. Aurora and Nova flinched in fear. As the two sisters turned to face each other, gulping nervously, they sighed in defeat.

"S… Sorry," Nova said, gritting her teeth.

"S-S-Sorry, too," Aurora said in a low, deep tone.

"Good… now hug it out," Lumina said sternly.

"Are you kidding me?" Nova complained.

"Did I stutter?" Lumina asked, intensifying her glare. Nova backed off. The fiery dragoness then turned to Aurora. Both of them hesitantly approached each other… and hugged each other. It lasted only 2 seconds before letting go.

“Now give each other a BIG kiss!” Ava dared the two.

"AVA!!!" Aurora and Nova shouted simultaneously, blushing.

“What? I wanted to get in on this.” the water dragoness replied in defense. “Plus… It provides total fan service.” She added.

"Fan service?" Lumina asked, confused.

"What is this young lady talking about?" Hora asked, deadpanned.

"Oh, nothing," Ava giggled innocently.

“Look! Are you all gonna help me or not!?” Aurora asked, loudly.

"We'll… have to think about it before deciding on anything. You know how we feel about aiding mortals, dear sister." Lumina said.

"Uh… I… I'm n-n-not sure my… myself," Malis said, trying not to sound rude.

"Look sis, all kidding aside, the rules are there for a reason." Crystal said. "But, then again, I missed you and what's the harm in lending a sister a helping hand?" she shrugged.

"I strongly advise against this. We don't even know what he's like," Terra said.

"I refuse to help a lowly human. They are truly disgusting," Hora refused, turning away.

"While I do despise you and I have to obey the laws that bind us,” Nova stated while glaring at Aurora before it shifted into a smug smile. “But I always did wanna break the rules.” She added.

"As for me… I wanna do what I can to help my sister. Plus, it'll give me a chance to get to know about your mate." Ava added.

After everything has been said, Lumina lets out a defeated sigh while turning her attention on to her sisters. “Very well. Since you three volunteered… Crystal, Ava, and Nova… You three will accompany and aid Aurora in training her human to use his chi. While the rest of us shall remain here and keep the balance of this realm stable.” She stated.

"Of course. You have our word," Terra nodded.

"Very well." Hora agreed.

"O-Okay," Malis added.

Soon after, Terra, Hora, and Malis took off into the air and flew away. Lumina turns away from her 4 other siblings and walked up to the edge of the floating island before turning her gaze back at them.

“Good luck.” That was all she said before she spread her wings and lifted off into the air and flew away just like the others. Leaving Aurora with Ava, Nova, and Crystal standing on the island.

"Alright, so where's this hot mate of yours? I bet he's so hot, he could melt the ice no problem," Crystal said teasingly.

"Oh, you've gotta be fucking kidding me, I never should've volunteered to come along," Nova groaned, facepalming herself.

Meanwhile, back in Canterlot City, most of the gang had gone home for the day. Sunset and Twilight had volunteered to walk their boyfriends home for the night to avoid any confrontations from Zoor and her androids. As of right now, they're all arriving in the boys' living room as the sun was setting over the horizon.

"Thanks for the escort home, girls. Care to spend the night with us and… s...snuggle on the couch, perhaps?" Eternal asked, blushing while turning away.

The two girls looked at each other before they shared a chuckle. They both turned to the boys with smug smiles.

“Well, It’s a long walk back to our places… and it’s getting late… So perhaps we can stay.” Sunset responded.

"Also, seriously, bro? Snuggle?" Heat chuckled. "You never say something like that."

"I've… had a bit of a change in perspective, okay?" Eternal said, embarrassed.

"Aww, aren't you just cute?" Sunset asked, squishing his cheeks. "And they thought I was the cute one." she teased.

"What do you say, Heaty? Wanna snuggle?" Twily asked, giving a cute squee.

"Hehe, sure thing… Twily," Heat teased with a wink. Soon, both couples took a seat on the couch, snuggling with each other.

“So… Shall we pick ourselves a movie to watch?” Sunset suggested.

"Of course. But this time, you girls get to pick," Eternal said, booping Sunset on the nose. His bacon-haired lover scrunches up her face, giggling.

"Whatever you say, hotshot." She responded teasingly.

"Let's see… I think I'm in the mood for something… possibly funny, or maybe a sci-fi film," Twilight said.

"How about we watch… Jumanji, the remake?" Sunset suggests. "I'd like to see The Rock in action, he's a living legend."

"Oh! And Kevin Hart, too! He's such a funny little guy," Twilight giggled a bit.

"Sure thing, I'll just buy the movie on Amazon and charge it to Israel's debit card," Eternal joked, making the others laugh. "I'm kidding, I have my own Amazon Video account and the movie was already bought by me. So, shall we?" he asked.

"Yup," both girls replied, then looked at each other. "Jinx!"

The two brothers chuckle at this, found their girlfriends adorable and funny. Without further ado, the boys started up the movie and snuggled up to their precious sweethearts. Both young couples watched the movie and enjoying each other's company. Twilight then nuzzled Heat cheek to cheek, making him chuckle.

"Are you always this adorkable?" Heat asked before kissing her on the cheek.

“Hehe… I can if you want me to be.” Twilight replied with a seductive smile.

"Oh-ho, so you're going down that road again, are you?" Heat smirked, moving his hand down to the side of her breast. As they were getting… chummy with each other, Sunset also snuggled up closer to Eternal, mashing her breasts against his arm and the side of his chest.

"Getting cozy there, my bacon princess?" he asked, making her laugh.

“You know you love my tits. Don’t try to deny it.” She replied while continuing to rub her huge mammaries against his arm.

"Guilty. I can't resist your globes of love," he chuckled. "As well as these hot buns of yours," Eternal then groped one of her breasts with one hand and squeezed her ass with his other hand, kneading it like a ball of dough. Sunset moaned and giggled seductively as she returned her pervy boyfriend's affections by rubbing his crotch.

"Heaty, tell me… do you like my boobs?" Twilight asked, mashing her lavender melons against her lover's chest. He blushed a little, but he stroked her cheek and smiled.

"Hard to resist when they belong to the cutest nerdy girl I love so much," Heat chuckled before they shared a passionate kiss. Twilight gave a soft moan and kissed him right back.

The whole time, Sunset and Eternal were watching them and then looked at each other. "You already know you want it badly with me, so why wait?"

"Pucker up then, Shimmy-Shim," Eternal smirked.

Sunset gladly obliged as she pulled herself and Eternal into a passionate kiss. His hands stroked her beautiful fiery locks of hair through his fingers and even slipped a hand underneath her skinny jeans, fingering her wet folds. Sunset let out a few moans and squinting from the feeling.

Heat, on the other hand, had no trouble rubbing Twilight's folds due to having only a skirt and underwear to dig through. Twilight gave out cute, sensual moans during their make-out session. Her cheeks turned bright red from her boyfriend touching her sensitive area.

Both girls were extremely aroused, up to the point where they both instantly removed their top clothing; with the boys being greeted by the amazing sight of both girls’ firm G-cup breasts.

"Goodness, you girls are flawlessly beautiful." Heat said. Soon, both brothers removed their shirts, showing off their amazing bodies. Heat used to be skinny, but with all the training he's been undergoing, he's bulked up quite a lot over time, making Twilight gawk at him like he were some kind of eye candy.

Sunset was checking out her boyfriend's already bulked-up body. He's always been fit, but it looked like all that exercise had also made him lose a few pounds.

"Well, hello sexy," both girls said in unison. The couples then hugged each other with their topless bodies.

Sunset smothered her tits at Eternal’s face, while Twilight shared a passionate kiss with Heat.

Heat caressed Twilight as they kissed and even smacked her booty. As for Eternal, he's currently tasting the sweet, soft, pillowy wonderland of Sunset's hooters. Even sucking on her breast nipples.

Both girls moaned and kept bringing on the pleasure. The boys, while still enjoying their sweet heaven, started undoing their pants and trying to remove them with their boxers. The girls removed their skirt/pants and their underwear, leaving them fully naked. Compared to each other, Twilight is thick in her hips and butt, although Sunset was much thicker and had a phatter butt than Twilight.

"Pure… perfection," Eternal said in awe, admiring his sexy, naked bacon head.

Sunset gave a smug smile before turning around and showing her phat buns to her boyfriend while giving it a little spank. Eternal's boner stood at attention, throbbing in anticipation. He wanted to fuck her right then and there.

Sunset could see that and so she approached him on the couch and when she was in front of him, she turned around to have her phat ass face him, then she sat on top of his lap, with his dick in-between her thicc buns.

“Wanna see this ass ride you good, babe~?” Sunset asked with a sultry tone as she rubbed his dick in between her ass cheeks.

"Mmmph!!! Your ass feels so good on my dick," Eternal moans as he kneads her ass cheeks.

While the two were pleasuring themselves, Twilight straddled herself on Heat’s lap, having her large breasts smothered in his face as she was grinding her pussy against his manhood. Heat gladly nuzzled and sucked on her breast nipples while spanking her cute Twibutt. She gave off slightly louder moans as she pleasured her boyfriend.

“I can’t wait anymore! I need you inside me now~!” She stated with an aroused tone. She then raised her hips up and then positioned herself over Heat’s manhood. Heat helped her out by keeping his cock still so she could sit down on top of him. Soon, she sank and took in his massive dick all the way.

Twilight screamed in ecstasy as she felt his dick stretched her insides. She was happy to have this feeling again. And soon she began riding him like crazy.

"Mmmph!!! It's been a while since we had fun, hasn't it, Twily?" Heat asked his girlfriend.

“S-Shut up! And let me enjoy this!” She replied as she continued to ride him. Heat and Twilight moaned, enjoying the sweet, sensual time they were having with each other. She then felt his hands grope her soft, squishy breasts, fondling them in circles. Twilight got hornier and started riding faster.

As for Sunset and Eternal, the bacon-haired seductress rode her big boy in a reverse cowgirl position on lap. "Mmmph, 2nd time we did it and yet it feels just as good. I can see your butt rippling when you slam down." he moaned, caressing his hot, naked girlfriend.

Sunset moaned from his touch while panting and screaming as she rode his dick. “Mmmmmmph~ You love it when my ass rides your monster cock~!” she proclaimed.

"You bet I do, you naughty girl," Eternal gave a low, sensual growl and groped her huge boobs from behind while sucking on her neck. Sunset shuttered in pleasure.

“Mmmph~! Fuck me… Treat me like your little slut.” She gasped softly and passionately to him.

"Oh? You want me to treat you like a slut now, huh? Is that what you want… my naughty little "Slutset" Shimmer?" he whispered in her ear before thrusting hard inside her.

Sunset screamed in ecstasy and a slutty smile appeared on her face as Eternal showed no mercy to her phat ass. “AAAAAAAAAAAH~! YES! Fuck me, master~! FUCK YOUR LITTLE SLUT!!!!” She screamed in arousal and pleasure.

"Alright, you asked for it, my hot slut~" he growled before really pounding her pussy hard and groping her boobs some more. His massive cock drilled her wet insides, shaping it with its massive girth. Just like their first time, Sunset was sluttified.

Back with Heat and Twilight, the scientist cutie was left a slutty mess as she rode Heat non-stop. Her expression had a goofy smile across her face as she panted and gasped in arousal. Even had had tongue lolled out and her eyes shot up with a big blush across her adorkable face.

"Who's my adorkable Twily?~" Heat asks, pinching her cheeks lightly while fucking her and hugging her. Heat nuzzled her and then smacked Twilight's booty again. "Who's the sweet, adorkable cutie I love?~" he whispered.

“Mmmph~! I-I am!” She responded while moaning loudly.

"Good girl, Twily. Very good girl~" he replied, picking up speed with his thrusting, matching his hips with hers. Heat then laid a big, wet smooch on her lips and danced his tongue with hers.

The two couples continued their active fun for about 15 minutes… wow! But unfortunately, all good things must come to an end. By this time, both boys held their girls down and exploded their jizz inside Twilight's and Sunset's pussy, flooding their insides. Both ladies gave a slutty moan and came all over their boyfriends' cocks. They continued to scream in ecstasy as they can feel their boyfriends’ loads fill their bellies till they swelled and bloated up instantly.

After they finished, the girls looked like their bellies were shaped up into the size of basketballs. They collapsed on their lovers, panting heavily. "Oh… wow… you were amazing as always," Sunset said, nuzzling Eternal.

"I concur. Heaty gave me a good time. My pussy thinks so, too," Twilight giggled as she stroked his cheek.

"Aww shucks, Twily," he chuckled.

"That was a fun time, boys. So shall we call it a night… or take the action in the other room~” Sunset suggested, sounding hungry for more.

"Sounds nice. I'm always up for round 2," Eternal grinned.

"Why not. Gives me more time to spoil my precious, cutie, nerdy girl," Heat said, nuzzling Twilight nose-to-nose, making her giggle.

“I’m… All… FOR IT!” Twilight stated with a determined and lustful smile.

The Struggles of Friendships

Back at the base, as time went on, Silver was soon beginning to stir. Aurora and Derpy stood by his side and were relieved to see him waking up from a full recovery. As the young man’s eyes finally opened up, only for him to squint them due to the bright light of the overhead lamp that was beaming down on him. While displeased of having light shined in his eyes, Silver sat himself up as he rubbed his eyes due to having been sensitive to the light. Then after he opened his eyes again; only for him to be greeted by Aurora and Derpy staring at him with hopeful smiles and red eyes, which meant they were crying.

“Whoa… You two look like you’ve seen someone die?” He said with a raspy tone. And after he did, Silver was pounced on by Aurora and Derpy, who embraced him in a tight hug. Oh, and he’s in an embarrassing situation because Derpy’s massive ‘muffins’ were squeezing against his arm, while Aurora’s ‘chest jewels’ were pressing against the side of his head.

Nearly losing his oxygen… and his dignity… Silver had to come clean, to survive.

“Uh… G-Girls… You’re… Breasts… are squeezing the air out of my lungs!” He said while gasping for air.

Aurora and Derpy quickly moved back to give him some air. "Sorry, Silver. We just… got carried away, we were so worried about you," Aurora said.

"You've been out for hours and we thought you wouldn't wake up!" Derpy added, tears swelling up in her eyes.

Silver, after catching his breath, held his hand up towards Derpy and placed it onto her shoulders as a form of comfort.

“Hey… I’m awake, am I?” He asked her, to which she nodded in reply. “So that means I’m alright. And I’m not going anywhere.” He assured her with a warm smile.

"That's a relief. Just promise you won't scare us like that again," Derpy said.

“I promise.” Silver responded as he and Derpy share smiles.

Aurora watched the two friends happy together and she’s happy as well to see her mate has pulled through. As she was observing, she could hear the raspy tone in Silver’s voice, which reminded her about something.

“Oh, I almost forgot!” She said as she turned away from the two for a moment before coming back and with a cup in her hand. “I thought you might wake up thirsty, so I prepped a drink for you.” She stated while handing the cup to Silver.

The young ronin takes the cup, and without even checking to see what’s inside, he drinks whatever is in it. His taste buds are hit with flavors of vanilla and cinnamon. Silver is shocked by how good the drink tastes.

“Whoa! This stuff is good. What is it?” He asked Aurora while taking another sip.

“Milk.” the dragoness replied.

“Really? It tastes too good to be milk.” Silver responded before taking another sip.

“It’s breast milk.” Aurora restated. Which caused Silver to have a spit take after hearing her say that just now. Derpy was also shocked to hear this.

Silver turned to the dragoness with wide eyes and a shocked expression. “Are you saying… That I’m… drinking your breast milk?!” He asked.

Aurora stood calm and with a cheery look on her face. “Oh, not just mine. It’s even mixed with Derpy’s milk that I harvested from her while she was sleeping.” She answered with an innocent smile.

"You… did what?" Silver asked, shocked. Derpy, on the other hand, was blushing madly, having steam flow out of her head before covering her breasts, despite being clothed.

"Aurora, why would you do that?" Derpy asked, embarrassed.

“Well, I produced a lot less and it barely filled a quarter of the cup; cause I didn’t feed or drink for hours since Silver’s critical condition. And you happened to be sleeping nearby and I was planning on visiting you to ask if you had any milk substances. However, when I found you sleeping in bed… and saw you lactating uncontrollably… I couldn’t resist collecting it. Heck, I even got a taste for myself. Now I know how good it was for Dinky.” Aurora explained while licking her lips and humming to herself.

"Aurora… that was mean!" Derpy got even more embarrassed, covering herself as if she felt extremely violated. "I was saving this milk for my little muffin princess when I got home!"

“Oh don’t worry. I stashed away a bunch of bottles of your delicious milk in the fridge at your apartment. And I even placed one by Dinky’s bedside. So she’ll be waking up with a fresh bottle of milk.” Aurora responded.

"Well… okay, but next time ask before you touch my muffins," Derpy said, puffing up her cheeks, looking all cute and pouty. And as soon as she faces forward, she is surprised and spooked to see Aurora, somehow, standing in front of her. As if she had teleported in front of her, or moved too fast for her to notice. Then the dragoness had her hand underneath Derpy’s chin and lifts her head to look up at the dragoness.

“Oh… I will. My cute little milk momma.” Aurora softly stated while licking her long tongue against Derpy’s cheek. After that, the dragoness turned around and walked out of the dojo. Now Derpy was looking more scared than embarrassed.

As the commotion was going on, Israel heard them and his cosmic chi reacted to his emotions and burst out like crazy. Soon the energy sent ripples throughout the hideout and outside as well. Which most likely made the area more detectable now.

Silver and Derpy could feel the energy waves and were both alerted by it that the young ronin got off his medical bed, and soon he and Derpy ran out of the dojo and saw Israel being the cause of the ripples.

“Yo! ISRAEL!!! Shut off the chi light show!!!” Silver shouted.

Israel didn't reply and just stumbled onto the ground on all fours, trying to retract his chi and get his emotions back in check. Luckily, it faded away slowly, and soon, he was back to normal, but panting heavily.

After that situation ended, Silver and Derpy rushed to Israel’s side and helped him onto his feet before guiding him over to a nearby chair. Once there, they carefully aid him onto the chair.

“Israel, what the fuck was that!?” Silver exclaimed before he realized Derpy was in the room. “Pardon my french,” he said to her.

"For a moment… it felt like… my powers just… exploded! I remember hearing Derpy making those scared sounds and then the next thing I knew, BOOM! My powers just burst!" Israel said, wiping away some of the sweat from his forehead.

Silver and Derpy took a look at one another before looking back at Israel.

“Yeah… I was planning on having a talk with Aurora about that… Then all of a sudden, you went full-on nuke. The last thing I remember is, you weren’t like this in our clash with the androids a while ago.” Silver pointed out.

"I… don't even know why I never showed this much power during the fight either," he said, leaning against the wall, confused.

“Well, be careful of when you do that again. We may not know what would happen?” Derpy responded with worry and concern.

“And we should hope that the display you shown doesn’t bring unwanted attention.” Silver added.

"Uh… point taken. I need to meditate to prevent that from happening," he said.

“Yeah! And maybe control your emotions, dweeb!” A female voice called out from somewhere in the hideout, which spooked the young mortals.

“Oh c’mon, Nova. Don’t bully the mortals.” Another female voice responded to the first, but this one was almost compared to Pinkie’s personality.

"Huh? Who's there?" Derpy asked. And before she knew it, a large figure appeared behind her. The reason she could notice there is someone behind her is the cold chill she was feeling behind her. When the cute, muffin-loving girl turns around and is met with another dragoness with pure white scales and icy covered horns and wings.

“Hello there,” The dragoness replied while waving her hand at the small young lady.

Then soon out from the darkness, two other dragonesses appeared from the shadows and made themselves present. One was aqua blue and the other was red. The aqua blue one had fin-like features and no wings, while the red one had wings, but her scales have a volcanic look to them.

Intimidated by the three tall visitors in the base with them, the three human mortals were on high alert until Aurora flew in and landed in front of the other dragonesses, and she had a displeased look on her face.

“Sisters! Stop frightening these mortals. It’s not nice when you’re trying to make first impressions.” Aurora stated sternly, which caused the other dragonesses to back down.

“I was having a bit of fun with them. I enjoy watching humans cower.” Nova replied.

“Aww, I didn’t mean to scare them,” Ava responded.

“It was not my intention to frighten them, I was merely saying hello,” Crystal added.

“This happens every time I introduce you to humans! Why do I bother?!” Aurora muttered to herself.

'Not so much "scared" and more so "surprised" to see them,' Israel thought to himself.

“Uh, Aurora? Who are they?” Silver asked with caution and being defensive while having Derpy standing behind him.

"Silver… these dragonesses… are my sisters. I have forgotten that they were here!” Aurora sternly stated towards her sisters. “And girls… this is Silver Scorpion… my human mate.” She introduced them to Silver.

Soon Ava gasped excitedly as she sped up in front of Silver, towering over him as she observed him. “SoyouareSilverthatAuroratoldusaboutitssonicetofinallymeetyouforthefirsttime!!!” She spoke very fast before she took a deep breath. “My name’s Ava!”

Derpy and Silver were surprised by how fast her speech was. Meanwhile, Israel almost laughed but suppressed it. Then the three are approached by the red dragoness who acted and posed in a way to intimidate them.

"The name's Nova, mortals," she added, sticking her chin up with a smug smile.

Then later the white dragoness approached them, but she was more greeting and reasonable than her sibling.

"My name's Crystal. Sorry if Nova here seems a little… hot-headed at the moment. She has a bit of a "solo goddess" complex," she said.

“HEY! Ice puns are your thing, Crystal! Not fire puns!” Nova responded.

"You told me to ‘cool it’ with the ice puns, care to retract that?" Crystal asked, all smug.

"Now now, you two. No need to get your scales in a twist. After all, Aurora did come to us for help and that's what we're here for," Ava said cheerfully.

“What help?” Silver asked the 4 dragonesses in the room.

“I brought them here to help me train you to use your chi, Silver,” Aurora answered.

"My chi?" Silver asked.

"Yes. You see, during the fight with those androids, you and Israel ran into some trouble with the last one and you were backed up against the ropes. And with all your remaining strength, you used your chi to destroy the last android, but… it took a heavy toll on your body.” Aurora explained. “Therefore, you would be put through training to harness your chi and find balance within yourself.”

“AND WEEEEEEEEE… Gladly accepted the task.” Ava proclaimed.

“Well, the two of us are. I merely came just to get a day away from the Spirit Realm. Boring I tell you.” Nova commented.

“I too wanted to get away from the work, though I also wish to see the friends Aurora made while she remained here in the mortal realm.” Crystal concurred.

"I understand. nice to meet you, my name's Derpy," she said, putting on a cute smile and adding a squee.

Ava was awestruck and squealing with excitement as she swiftly took Derpy off the ground and into her arms while hugging her.

“AW! YOU SO CUUUUTE!!!! I CAN JUST GOBBLE YOU UP (not literally)!!! Ava shouted with glee before turning towards her sisters. “Can we keep her?” She asked.

“She’s not a pet, Ava! NO!” Aurora sternly instructed, which brought a pouty frown on Ava’s face.

“Aw boo! She’s a really good hugger.” Ava responded before putting Derpy on the ground.

"Hehehe… as if there wasn't enough cuteness in the world, but there's more beyond our world," Israel chuckled.

“Hey, tiny. No one invited you into this conversation.” Nova responded with a harsh tone. Only for her to be smacked in the head by Crystal.

"Well excuuuuuuuuse me, princess," Israel retorted.

After saying that, soon Israel is met with glares by all three of Aurora’s sisters. And none of them didn’t like his tone.

“Don’t speak to us like you are our equal, mortal. We do not appreciate being talked back to,” Crystal stated with a calm, threatening tone.

“And do not call any of us princesses!” Nova added.

“The last one that did… we sent him tumbling into an active volcano,” Ava pointed out.

"R-Right, my apologies," Israel said, backing off. 'And of course, I strive to make a good first impression… again. Way to go, big mouth,' he thought to himself.

Silver then got in front of Israel, while trying his best to appease the dragon goddesses.

“Hehe… Sorry about my friend here. He’s a nice and sociable guy. It’s just sometimes he can have problems with keeping in words that shouldn’t be spoken. Also, he didn’t know that he was talking to actual god-like beings such as yourselves and I humbly apologize on his behalf.” Silver spoke with honest words. And thankfully, it appeased and calmed the dragonesses down.

“Well, at least this one knows how to truly respect a goddess. Now I can see why Aurora is so fond of you.” Crystal responded.

“And wants ya to pound her phat butt,” Ava added with a teasing smile.

“AVA!!!!” Aurora shouted in reply while her cheeks turned red and her wings flared up.

"I'll just… see myself out. I should be good enough to walk now… LATER!!! And sorry for being an ass!" Israel shouted as he then left the building in a hurry.

His quick exit had the 3 dragonesses in the room conversing to themselves.

“Huh? What a peculiar mortal,” Crystal spoke.

“He’s a weirdo,” Nova stated bluntly.

“Yeah, but he’s kinda adorable,” Ava commented.

"How is he adorable?" Aurora questioned in disgust.

“I don’t know, he just is? Also, why are you so angry all of a sudden?” Ava responded.

“Because he was one of the humans in the group that lied to me and gave sanctuary to Starswirl’s murderer!” the dragoness of the sky growled. She would have blown a fuse if Silver hadn’t been there to comfort her by having his hand on hers.

Aurora’s sisters were surprised, yet not at the same time, but still, they were shocked by this piece of information.

“Wait? So that weirdo is with the group of humans that you allied with, and they deceived you by hiding the murderer of your dear old friend from long ago?” Nova asked.

Aurora nodded in reply, which gave her sisters’ confirmation.

“Well, looks like humanity hasn’t changed at all.” Crystal commented until she looked at Derpy, which made her restate herself. “Well… a few have. But still… so disappointing.”

"What she didn't tell you," Inferno said, walking into the room. "...is that Starswirl's murderer got a healthy dose of karma when we went out to the beach. She got a major beatdown from one of her rival's sons and left her physically and mentally scarred."

“THAT STILL DOESN’T GIVE YOU ANY RIGHT TO LIE TO ME!!!” Aurora growled in anger. “AND THAT IS NOT AS SATISFYING FOR ME! ONLY FOR ETERNAL!! WHO DIDN’T EVEN KNEW STARSWIRL!!!” She growled as she spread her wings and shot out through the room, flying away. Her exit left another hole in the ceiling.

"Ah, come on! Another hole?! Really?!” Inferno shouted in disbelief.

“Maybe you shouldn’t keep your mouth shut too, little bro.” Silver stated while looking up at the ceiling.

"I was just trying to be reasonable and rational," Inferno said.

“Yeah well, it just went through the roof.” Silver responded while pointing up at the hole in the ceiling.

“Well…” Crystal spoke out to the mortals, which caught their attention. “Since you have upset our sister, we must go and comfort her. And you mortals think about what you did…. Not very ‘cool’ of you.” She stated as she too opened her wings and shot up through the roof.

Soon Ava followed behind her while giving the humans a disappointed look before she flew through the roof as well.

Nova was the last one to follow, who gave a big middle finger at the humans with an angry expression. She then hovered herself off the ground and flew up to the ceiling and punched a hole through it so she could leave the building and out into the open.

After the dragonesses left, there were several new holes in the ceiling now. "Ugh… just my luck. I don't wanna do this, but…" Inferno paused before getting out his watch communicator. "Uh, Israel… are you home yet?"

"No, I'm not even halfway. What's wrong?" he asked.

“Uh… Well… Just get your ass back at the hideout, the roof has holes in it again.” Inferno responded.

“Alright, I'm heading back ASAP," Israel sighed. The transmission ends afterward.

“I hope Aurora is alright,” Derpy said out of concern.

“I don’t think she is… But I hope so.” Silver replied.

"Who could blame her? We lied to her and betrayed her trust. I doubt she'll ever forgive us, no matter how sorry we are." Tempest said. "Maybe we should've told her from the beginning."

“You guys lied to her. I was just trying to help her piece together.” Silver stated. “So leave me… and Derpy out of your situation.”

“Uh… I think the situation we should be focusing on is… how are gonna fix the holes in the roof?” Derpy suggested.

“Eh, Israel will take care of it. The dude’s cosmic chi comes in handy for construction.” Inferno answered.

“Wait? But would using his chi cause a strain on his body?” Silver asked out of awareness and concern.

"Only if he uses a large amount of it, like how he used it to restabilize the tower when it almost toppled over," Tempest said. "I'm not gonna lie, I do worry about him. He's like a reckless little brother in a way."

“Uh..., did he do it because Eternal got so upset that he took out his anger on a building?” Silver asked.

“Well… not technically. But how did you know?” Inferno replied with curiosity.

“I didn’t. I just guessed it?” Silver responded.

While they were all conversing, they could hear the doors of the hideout open. And walking in is Israel, who is short out of breath as if he ran a marathon.

"You… rang?" he asked, panting.

"Yeah, because…" Inferno paused and pointed to the holes in the ceiling.

"What the hell? Did the sky fall or something?" he asked

"Something like that," Tempest said.

Israel sighed. "Alrighty, I got ya covered," he replied before suiting up. With his suit on, he activated his chi, then levitated the debris back in place, reversing the damage done and sealing up the holes in the ceiling. He then powered down and sighed in relief. "There, good as new. Maybe I should try my hand at construction, that'll save tons of money on materials and time." he joked.

“Uh, thank god! I’m sick of having holes in this place.” Inferno said

"You're welcome. But I don't think that's the last time you'll see a hole in the wall. I don't wanna get on the sisters' bad side more than I already have, but I'll stay in case they break through your ceiling again." Israel said.

“Well, they’re already gone.” Silver replied.

"Gone? I thought they were gonna train you," he said.

“Well, Inferno upset Aurora and she left, so the others followed her,” Derpy explained.

"Seriously? How could Inferno upset her? He's not that kind of guy," Israel vouched.

“He mentioned how you guys and the girls captured Starswirl’s murderer and claimed that justice is served… which isn’t.” Silver stated. “And it ticked off Aurora.”

"Oh… that. Man, these dragoness goddesses hold some serious grudges. But one day, we'll try to earn back her trust." he said genuinely.

“Yeah… Good luck on that?” Silver muttered.

Though he heard it, Israel didn't lose his temper this time. "I know it's hard, but not impossible. Just like how you made things work so well between you and Aurora when you two became a good couple."

“That is different. I was not the one who lied to her, and I was comforting her for the pain you caused to her.” Silver calmly replied. “Also, she wanted to be friends with me cause I had just gotten out of prison and was barely fitting in with society again. She wanted to help me be happy and enjoy life once again.”

"Wow… what a woman," Israel said, slumping down in awe. "Still, I won't go back on my word, even if I die trying."

“She befriends me out of choice. And I did not go against her wishes. You can’t keep trying to earn back trust. You have to wait. Until Aurora makes her decision. So no more try, no more promises, and no more convincing. It’s Aurora’s choice… not yours or anyone’s.” Silver rebutted. “So stop promising… and be patient. The time will come,” he added as he sat in a nearby chair.

"Alright, alright." Israel sighed.

Derpy looks to Silver, with eyes filled with wonder. “How do you always know how to say smart things?” She asked.

“I don’t. As I said before, I’m a dumb ex-convict.” Silver joked, which brought laughter to everyone.

At first, Israel felt jealous because he felt like nothing he said was smart, but his mind thought of something else. 'Speaking of dumb ex-convict… or convict so to speak, what the hell is my idiot brother doing?' he thought to himself.

Deep in the Everfree Forest; at Camp Everfree.

As for Dark Renegade, the bulked former killer was pushing a wheelbarrow full of wood back to the campsite and set it down by the chopped stacks of wood. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked over at the setting sun which was disappearing behind the trees out in the far distance.

"Don't get much better than this," Dark muttered to himself.

"Looks like you've got the hang of things, haven't you?" a female voice called out. Dark looked over and noticed a pretty lady with light magenta skin with dark burgundy hair and wore flowers on her head. She wore a bright yellow blouse and blue daisy dukes and forest green eyes.

"Sure do. I don't know why I didn't take this job in the first place after I got out of high school. This is a nice, I'll tell ya that." Dark nodded.

"Good to hear, the camp's been doing great after we hired you to help out," Gloriosa said.

"You mean you hired me. That brother of yours knows about my reputation and completely dismissed the idea of hiring an ex-convict," Dark chuckled.

"Well, since I mostly run things around here, I still had the authority to hire you. By the way, good call on the fantastic barbeque," Gloriosa said.

"Heh, what can I say? I'm a great cook." Dark said proudly before humbling down. "Still, if only I made the right choices in life, maybe I'd still have a family," he said with a sad smile.

Gloriosa then wraps her arms around the ex-convict, pulling him in an embrace. “Aww, don’t think about that, big guy. I’m sure one day they’ll see you in a new light.” She stated.

"If you knew how many people… got my messages, you wouldn't be thinking the same way. Remember that porch pirate incident all over the news?" Dark asked, looking shameful this time and not smiling at all.

"I… well, yeah. Of course, I remember it. It was the talk of the city back then. But I have to ask you this… did you ever regret killing him sometime after you disappeared?" she asked.

"The more I think about it… the more I regret it. I get that he had a family to feed, but… I was too caught up in my anger and pride to see clearly. After that, my organization disbanded when I got into a fight with my partner. He went to jail and… I left town. But I did do some time. After I was released from prison, I decided to head home." Dark explained.

“But did you have the courage to face your family again?” Gloriosa asked again.

"At first… no, I didn't. But when I heard he was kidnapped… I lost it. The Massacre Phantom rose from the deepest shadows for the final time just to save my brother. Later on, he thanked me… but not before he sucker-punched me. I haven't spoken with mom or dad ever since I got released." Dark said.

"I'm sorry to hear that. I understand you're hurting. And while your actions were way too excessive during your… "peace-keeping" activities, I'm just glad you decided to give it all up in the end. But eventually, you'll have to face your entire family." Gloriosa said.

"I know. But I need time to prepare. Anyways… thanks for accepting me," Dark said.

“Anytime, Dark.” She replied as she turned around and walked away, not before stopping for a moment and turning back to him. “And remember… If you need someone to talk to… I got this!” She said before proceeding to walk away.

Dark chuckled. "Why is it that every time she says that, it makes her sound and look cuter?" he muttered to himself.

While Gloriosa was walking away, her cheeks were slightly red and she had a flustered expression on her face. “God! Why did he have to be so buff and handsome every time!?” She screamed in her mind.

Meanwhile, out in the city, Rarity, Applejack, and Spike were walking down the sidewalk together as a precaution to avoid getting jumped. Well, that and it's hard to separate Rarity from Spike. But as they were walking, Applejack's stomach's been hurting like crazy.

"Darling, are you sure you'll be alright? It's very rare of you to get stomach cramps," Rarity said out of concern.

"Ah'll manage. ‘Ah guess… it must o' been somethin' Ah ate. Maybe a bad apple," Applejack said, gripping her stomach.

"Maybe you should see a doctor or something. Just to make sure it's nothing serious," Spike recommended, patting her on the back,

“Ah'm sure it ain’t nothing serious… But Ah’ll consider it.” Applejack said.

"That's reassuring, darling. Perhaps maybe try to limit the amount of work you do and drink plenty of fluids. Too much strain on the body isn't healthy," Rarity also recommended.

“Alright, ‘Ah hear ya, Rares,” AJ responded.

"Glad to hear it, Applejack. Anything to help my dear friend. Carmel Apple Girls for life," Rarity chimed, making both girls chuckle.

"And if you'd like, I could always stop by and give you a hand with the farm work," Spike offered.

"Ah appreciate the offer, Spike. Maybe Ah'll take ya upon it, if ‘Ah needs the extra set o' hands," Applejack replied.

Spike flashed a big smile and gave a thumbs up, which made his diamond damsel giggle.

"Oh, Spikey-poo, you're such a gentleman and so adorable, too," Rarity chimed, pinching his soft cheeks. Spike blushed a little while AJ rolled her eyes at them getting all lovey-dovey with each other but didn't mind.

Suddenly… the three of them hear the sounds of heavy metal footsteps and mini jet engines closing in on them. Rarity gasped and suited up just in case it was what she thought it was. Spike also got suited up, but mostly because Rarity did it first.

Her suspicions were justified and high above in the sky, an army of Zoor's androids came swooping down towards them while some more came from the corners of some of the buildings around them.

Rarity and Spike helped AJ duck down to avoid the collision from the aerial androids. After they dodged the drive-bombing killing machines, Rarity and Spike engage the enemy as AJ suits for combat. After doing so, she joins the two to fight off the cybernetic attackers.

"How dare you come after us, you ruffians! Time to teach you a lesson in manners!" Rarity scolded, staring down the androids.

The androids responded by raising their pulse cannons and firing upon the three. They evaded the barrage of energy blasts as the fashionista takes out her fan blades and flings them at a couple of androids; easily slicing them in half before Rarity ran up and catches her two weapons and then proceeding to slice down more.

"You got some nerve going after my lady and my friend! Let's see how you like it when I take down all of you jerks!" Spike exclaimed before going on the attack. He launched himself in mid-air, grabbing onto one of the androids, and performed a somersault kick to the android's face, knocking it back.

Spike went on the assault and lit up his armored fists before showering the android with endless punches, leaving dents and holes in the android's armor. Then later he turns around and then he activates his wrist turrets, unleashing a 5-meter cone of green flames at two charging androids. Overheating their circuits and burning their armor.

As Spike and Rarity were in mid-combat, Applejack comes charging in, smashing her fists against many android faces and punching through a few. Many of the cybernetic foes came for her, but with her super-strength, combined with her clawed gauntlets, she tore through them easily.

Then all of a sudden, she once again felt the stomach ache from earlier, causing her to fall on her knees as she was grunting in pain. This left her vulnerable as 5 androids approached her while aiming their pulse cannons directly at her.

She looks up in horror as she would soon meet her end.

But for whatever reason, the androids halted for a long while. And then after a minute, they lowered their weapons and just flew away from her.

"Wha… ‘Ah… ‘Ah don't get it!" Applejack said to herself.

Just as she got onto her feet and then charged towards some other androids, who glanced her way and then flew off in a different direction.

“What in tarnation is going on?!” She shouted in confusion and annoyance. The androids had her right where they wanted and would have sent her into the heavens above the moment she dropped to the ground. But… for some reason, they didn't. This was all too confusing for Applejack and wanted to know why.

But right now, her friends were fighting the epic battle, trying to subdue every one of the mechanized menaces. And the enemy doesn’t even bother to attack her. Something fishy's going on. Since when does Zoor show mercy towards anyone?

As Rarity and Spike cut down the numbers of androids in the area, the cybernetic soldiers decided to fight another day and flee the battle before more of them are wiped out.

"That's right, you better run!" Spike shouted.

"Hmph! how cowardly of them," Rarity huffed.

"Mmmph!!! Uh, guys. Ah… OW!!! A lil' help here, please?" Applejack asked, still on her knees, placing a hand on her stomach. Spike and Rarity looked and quickly rushed over to help their friend up.

"Darling, what's wrong?" Rarity asked.

"Ah… ‘Ah don't know! Mah stomach hurts'! Get me home, hurry!" Applejack groaned.

"A-Alright, just calm down, we'll have you home in no time," Rarity assured.

"We're gonna have to book it and fast," Spike added. Rarity agreed and so the couple carried Applejack and sped off to her home at Sweet Apple Acres.

Thanks to their hustling, Spike and Rarity managed to get their apple-harvesting friend home without any more complications. They can only hope that she gets better with time, hoping it's nothing too serious.

But as they were heading back… "Hmm, Spike." Rarity said.

"Yeah, Rarity?" Spike responded.

"This situation has gotten more dangerous as of late. With the recent attacks we've had today, I'm beginning to wonder why they keep happening. I know it's late, but could you follow me back to the attack site?" Rarity asked.

"Yeah, but why? There's nothing there but a bunch of the androids' scraps," Spike pointed out.

"Precisely. You'll see what I mean. Come, no time to lose, Spikey-poo," Rarity said before she took off pretty quickly.

“Ok!” Spike replied before following behind her.

After a while, they arrived back on the scene of the battle, and luckily for them, the area was still deserted. However, they knew they have serval minutes before law enforcement arrives.

Rarity wanders around the area, observing for anything intact or useful. Spike also does the same, helping her to cover more ground.

During their search, Spike looks over to Rarity and sees her bending over to inspect the scattered remains of a decimated android, raising her phat booty up and towards his direction. This had the young man flustered and blushing.

“Uh-Uh-Uh…. R-Rarity,” He called over to her. “Y-Your suit does wonders for your… b-b-butt,” he commented while stuttering.

Rarity giggled and blushed a little. "Why, thank you, darling. Perhaps after we're done, you can… come and spend the night with me. I'll even let you ravage my posterior if you'd like," Rarity gave a sultry growl at the word "ravage" and gave her tush a good light spanking, making her ass ripple a little.

Spike stiffened and barely has a nose bleed; however, he now has a task to complete and a goal to reach.

He raises his hand in a salute while acting tough and vigilant. “Yes ma’am!” he responded before getting back to searching through the piles of scrapped androids.

Rarity giggled at this funny side of Spike before she too continued with her search. ‘Hehe… I’m so letting him pound my ass when we finish.’ She thought in her head. So, with thoughts of some hot sex to look forward to, Rarity and Spike get to grabbing the scraps they need. After grabbing a handful of them, they book it back to base with Rarity’s ninja fast speed and Spike’s jet wings.

They quickly arrive at the base in just a couple of minutes and enter the base. "Inferno, darling, are you here?" Rarity called out.

"We've got something for ya!" Spike called out.

After they shouted in the building, the young inventor in question comes out from behind his workstation… covered head-to-toe in safety gear. Seeing the two walking into the hideout, Inferno removes his safety goggles and approaches.

“Well, didn’t expect you two to arrive here. Hey, where’s Applejack?” Inferno asked.

"She had some major stomach problems, so we rushed her home to rest. The poor dear was in excruciating pain," Rarity said.

"Either she ate something bad, or she might've pulled something," Spike added.

“Oh… I hope she’s alright.” Inferno responded with concern before moving on. “Anyway, you said you two had something for me to look at?” He asked.

“We most certainly do,” Rarity replied. Spike nodded as well.

“Ok then, place them over to the research table by my workspace and we’ll have a look.” the inventor instructed the two while pointing over to the table he mentioned. Rarity and Spike quickly head over to his workspace and set the pile of android scraps on the table.

"These are from the androids that recently attacked us. They came out of nowhere and almost killed Applejack," Spike said.

“I see. Looks like Zoor is getting bolder in her attacks.” Inferno responded as he inspected the pile on the table.

He then started picking through the pile and even tossing out a few useless scraps. “Junk,” he muttered. He does another observation and tosses away more useless scraps. “Junk,” And again. “Junk.”

This continued until Inferno then comes across a severed android head, completely intact. He takes the head in his hands and raises to his eye level before saying. “Treasure.” He muttered to himself before he brings the head with him as he walks over to the main computer and takes his seat.

"Oh, is there something about the android's head that intrigues you, deary?" Rarity asked, getting curious.

“The head contains the programming hardware of the android; including memory data, targeting systems, and even processing statistics and tactics. Everything that makes these things the killing machines they are… all hard-wired in the noggin.” Inferno explains as he starts plugging into the android head and his computer.

"Really?! Do you think it can also tell us where it's getting the parts?" Spike asked excitedly.

“Well, there’s a slight possibility that it contains the data of the manifest. However, with about a million files, data statistics, codings, program software, or whatever is contained in its central hardware; it would take me hours, or if not, days to search through them all.” Inferno stated.

"Oh, I see. Well, if you need any sort of help, just let us know," Rarity assured. "We know you can do it, Inferno."

“Thank you, Rarity.” The inventor replied. “Anyway, I got some searching to do. You two enjoy your day.” He said as he gets to work on his research.

"Oh, we will. We certainly will," Spike said, wrapping an arm around his diamond damsel. Rarity giggled and held her boyfriend close as they were about to walk out.

“Oh, one more thing!” Inferno called out to them. Which caused them to turn around. “If you two are planning to have sex, please don’t do it with the suits close by. I worked very hard on those things,” he informs them,

"Not to worry, darling. I'd never ruin such a marvelous design. No, I prefer to have my dear Spikey-Wikey take me… au natural," Rarity assured in a seductive tone towards her boyfriend.

“SHUT UP AND GET THE FUCK OUT!!!” Inferno shouted in annoyance… and while feeling flustered. He just wanted them out before he gets a nosebleed.

Spike and Rarity took his outburst as a clear instruction, and with both of them not saying a word, they continued for the exit. As they were walking, Spike notices a glass bottle on one of the tables in the hideout, with white liquid inside. He thinks of it as a glass bottle of milk and so he reaches for it and swiftly grabs it.

The young couple finally exits the base and closes the door. Suiting up once more, Rarity guided Spike over to her place, ready to start their passionate night of love and hot sex.

Moments later, Silver and Derpy were back to their work schedules. Working their part-time hours at the Sugar Cafe as they always do. They were tasked by Mrs.Cake to sort the pantry in the back and check to see if there are enough supplies and food containers.

So, that's what they're doing right now. And as they're sorting the pantry out, Derpy kept an eye on Silver. She was worried about Silver, hoping he wouldn't overwork himself after that incident with him, Israel, and the androids. And her worries were strengthened as she sees his condition. Sure he was physically fine, but he was moving slower than he once did. And there are times he would be clumsy or and grip his shoulder with a pained expression on his face.

"Silver, if it hurts, I can always cover for you," Derpy offered.

Silver rotated his shoulder for a bit, trying to relieve the painful stress in it. “Nah, don’t worry about me. It’s just a shoulder ache. Worry about your pretty butt.” He replied before raising his hand to smack his head. “Idiot.”

"Silver, all joking aside, please don't mention my tushie. But if you're sure you're alright, I'll just leave it at that," Derpy said.

“Sorry, Derpy. I guess my head took a harder hit than I thought.” Silver replied while rubbing his shoulder before getting to work. “Though you do have a cute butt.” He muttered before cursing to himself for saying that. ‘Silver, you fucking idiot.’

"Again with my tushie?" Derpy asked, quirking an eyebrow. Before lightly chuckling to herself. It was nice to know his un-comedic sense of humor kept both of their spirits up. "Sometimes, you're just too much."

“I like to think of myself as an idiot.” Silver responded with a dumb smile on his face.

"An idiot that my daughter adores," Derpy chuckled. "Oh, speaking of which, I wonder how she'd react if she met your girlfriend's sisters."

“Well, I’m not sure.” Silver responded. “But I would say that Ava would a better choice of a sitter than the others.”

"I suppose you're right. But anyway, we'd better finish up before our break," Derpy said.

“Yep. Then after break… We’re tasked to sort out the storage room.” Silver responded. “Though a break would sound nice.” He added.

After their conversation, Silver and Derpy got back to sorting out the pantry. And after a few minutes, they accomplish their task.

Meanwhile, out in the front of the restaurant, a young lady walked inside. She has brilliant cyan-colored skin and she has moderate phthalo-blue, medium-length hair. She had on a cyan leather jacket and a turquoise tank top underneath. She also hands-on cyan jeans that had a few tears in them. You can say that she had a rebellious vibe to her personality. Her eye irises were also brilliant red.

"Hello and welcome to the Sugar Cafe, Table for one?" Mrs. Cake asked politely.

"Yeah, sure," the young lady said, uncaringly. Mrs. Cake remained calm and polite and showed her to her seat.

"Now then, may I start you off with something to drink?" Mrs. Cake asked.

"Yeah, I’ll take whatever special beverage you have. And it better be good.” the young lady replied.

"Of course, coming right up," she nodded before heading off behind the counter and rang the little bell. "We need one chocolate brownie, caramel cappuccino," she called out.

"Yup! Yup! Coming right up!" Pinkie called back before working on the drink.

After being left to herself, the young lady sat quietly in her seat while keeping up a tough girl look. Meanwhile, a few more girls came in and they were none other than Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Starlight Glimmer.

"Wow, so this is the Sugar Cafe you girls were telling me about. This place is pretty good," Starlight said, admiring the decor of the restaurant.

"Yeah, this place is cool, but… I don't think I'd wanna work here." Rainbow said.

"Really? Why not?" Starlight asked.

"Well, you see… Sugar Cafe employees have a strict dress code where…" Fluttershy was then cut off by the sound of Pinkie walking out.

"One cappuccino!" Pinkie called out. Starlight looked over and saw the cute little maid dress she was wearing and finally understood why Rainbow wouldn't want to work here.

"Okay then. Still, Pinkie does look adorable in that dress." Starlight commented. Fluttershy and Rainbow looked at her with suspicion. “What? I was just giving a friendly comment.” She said in defense.

"I heard that and thank you!" Pinkie said, popping up out of nowhere. "I always thought it looked cute on me," she giggled. "Well, can't keep the customer waiting. La-la-la-la-la!" she sang, skipping along towards the rebellious girl. "Here you go, one tasty, hot chocolate brownie, caramel cappuccino."

The girl paid no heed to Pinkie as she takes her latte and takes a sip.

"So then, are you ready to order now or do you need more time?" Pinkie asked, keeping her cheerful smile on.

“How about leaving me the fuck alone,” The young lady responded with a calm, yet aggressive tone.

"Okay, okay. Have it your way," Pinkie backed up, her smile looking more nervous.

But before the party girl could walk away, she could hear the girl respond once again. “Thanks for the latte, anyway. It’s… not bad.” the young rebellious girl hesitantly stated.

"That's nice to hear," Pinkie said, bowing to her. "If you ever need anything else, don't hesitate to let us know." Pinkie then turned her attention to her friends. "So, girls. Table for three?"

"You betcha, Pinkie." Rainbow nodded. Pinkie Pie happily brought them to a bigger table and they sat down.

"Alrighty girls, what'll you have for a drink?" Pinkie asked.

"Hmm… I'll have a nice cold cup of water, please," Fluttershy said.

"Root beer float for me," Rainbow Dash added.

"And I'll have a strawberry and banana milkshake, please," Starlight said.

"Okie Dokie lokie! Coming right up," Pinkie saluted before zooming off.

"Same old Pinkie. Even in this world. And I wouldn't have her any other way," Starlight chuckled.

"Oh yes, same here," Fluttershy nodded. "By the way, what's been happening back at Equestria so far? Any problems arising?"

“Oh, nothing much. Well except for a few instances where powerful villains trying to take over Equestria. So… pretty much normal.” Starlight replied. “Anyway, things have been quite bleak and quiet at Princess Twilight’s school and I pretty much have no guidance counseling meetings at all.”

"Sounds like you miss going on all those adventures, don't you?" Rainbow guessed. "But on the bright side, at least you managed to kick bad-guy ass! So, how's Twilight been doing all this time after the whole battle of good vs. evil?"

"Twilight… has been busy with a lot more things. You see… Celestia and Luna had officially announced their retirement and left Twilight in charge of all Equestria some time ago. That meant she moved back to Canterlot and is now living in the castle," Starlight explained.

"Whoa, seriously? Damn, Twilight's on a roll. It seemed like only yesterday when she chased Sunset into our world to get her crown back and telling us she’s a princess from another world. Man, guess time flies fast," Rainbow said.

"I'm surprised, too. A lot of us have missed Twilight ever since the end of the Friendship Games. You know, I sometimes wonder if Sunset still keeps in touch with Twilight nowadays," Fluttershy mentions, stroking her chin in thought.

“Well being a ruler of a country takes a lot of her free time, so I guess Princess Twilight doesn’t have time on her hooves… uh, hands.” Starlight second-guessed herself.

"That's unfortunate. But, at least we know she's doing much better. Could you be sure to tell her we miss her so much?" Fluttershy asked.

“I promise I will.” Starlight responded.

"Thank you," Fluttershy said before hugging Starlight, making a cute squee sound.

"You're welcome, Starlight chuckled, hugging her back.

"Yoo-hoo! Drinks are up," Pinkie said, returning with the girls' drinks. She set down Fluttershy's water, Rainbow Dash's root beer float, and Starlight's strawberry banana milkshake. "So girls, anything to eat for you tonight?" she asked.

"The usual caesar salad, please," Fluttershy said.

"Hit me with a nacho platter and a side of onion rings," Rainbow said.

"Uh… how about a sundae?" Starlight asked. “Oh! And do you have any mint chocolate chip?”

"Yup-Yup! Coming right up," Pinkie nodded as she wrote it all down. She then headed off into the back.

After she entered the back, Silver and Derpy emerged from the back room and decided to sit down at one of the unoccupied tables in the restaurant. As they did, Silver gripped on his right shoulder, likely that the pain returned.

"Are you okay?" Derpy asked again.

“Yeah, I’m okay. The pain’s only temporary.” Silver responded to halt her worrying. But the slightly pained tone in his voice said otherwise. “Ok… maybe I could use an ice pack.” He admitted.

Derpy nodded. "Sure thing, Silver. I'll go ahead and get one for you." She said before heading back.

Silver waited at the table for a minute after Derpy entered the back room. Later, the cute blonde-haired girl returned to the table with a sealed plastic bag with ice and little cold water inside. Derpy then hands it over to him as Silver takes the makeshift ice bag and places it against his right shoulder. With the coldness of it numbing the pain away.

“Ahhhh… That’s much better.” Silver sighed in relief. “Thanks, Derpy. Your gentle and tender heart always prevails,” he commented.

"Anything to help a good friend of mine," Derpy said, patting him gently on the head.

This brought a warm smile to Silver’s face. But of course… that small hint of warmth is then replaced by a question on his mind. One he had been curious about since he met Derpy.

“Hey, uh… Derpy. Can I ask you a question? If it’s not too difficult that is?” Silver asked.

"Sure, anything," Derpy nodded.

Silver was hesitant at first, but he drew up as much courage to ask. “If Dinky is your biological daughter…. Who’s the father?” He asked.

Derpy blinked in surprise and thought about it. "Well… there was… this guy I liked back when I was still a young teen. I felt like our hearts clicked when we first met and… I wanted him to love me, so I spent all my time looking as attractive as I possibly could. Eventually. He did notice me and asked me out. I forgot what his name was, but… he had faded grey skin and reddish-orange hair and had a fire sticker on his shirt."

“And… What happened after?” Silver responded with curiosity and concern about what he might hear next.

"He… invited me to his house for dinner after school, we ate and… I… I kinda…" Derpy blushed, unable to tell him what happened afterward.

Silver also blushed a bit, since he knew exactly what she was trying to say. “Ok… I won’t pry into that.” He replied. “So then what happened after… well that?”

"The… next day, I… I got sick during school and went to the doctor. Come to find out that… I was pregnant. When I found out, I was scared. I told my crush about it, but… he got scared and started avoiding me. Later on, my parents found out, and…" Derpy sniffed. "They kicked me outta the house!" Then soon tears fell from her eyes after discussing her horrible past.

Silver was beyond shocked and distraught to hear such a horrible event happen to someone sweet as Derpy. It even broke his heart, but not as much as her’s did. In response to seeing Derpy breaking down in front of him, Silver removed his ice pack from his shoulder and placed it onto the table; before bringing both his hands out to hold her hands, to comfort her.

“I’m sorry to hear that happened to you. I never expected someone like you to go through that. It was wrong for him and your parents to abandon you. And I swear I’ll never make such a choice.” Silver spoke calmly and comforting. “And I know the others won’t.”

"I know and I appreciate everything you and my friends have done for me. I… I just wish I could give my little muffin a loving father figure." Derpy replied, wiping away her tears.

“Well, she considered me an uncle figure, plus there’s my brother, Heat, Eternal, and Israel. Though I think Eternal is a bad choice. Israel… He’s sort of a chill guy and a respectful one. My brother… He’s smart and loyal. Heat… The guy is responsible. And I bet if Dinky meets them, she’ll be the luckiest girl alive to have 4 fatherly figures to look up to.” Silver explained. Just before he whispered the last part. “Though my money is on Israel… If he could not influence Dinky with his superheroism.” he silently commented.

"He is sweet. Especially when he smothered me with hugs and admired how cute I was when I was still working at the pizza joint," Derpy said, smiling a little. "Maybe I could… give him another chance as long as his temper remains in check."

Silver smiled warmly in reply. Though deep down… he felt like he wasn’t needed. From the sound of it, Israel seems to make Derpy happy more than he ever could. Plus, it can’t help that he feels unwelcomed with her group of friends. Silver knows for a fact that perhaps… He can no longer be a helpful friend to Derpy… And should give that title to someone else.

“Well, I’m sure it’ll work out. And if it’s your choice, I’ll gladly support you all the way.” He responded before getting up from the table. “Anyway, I think I should go to the back and see if there’s any extra work for me to do. See you when your break is done,” he stated before turning around and walking straight towards the back room.

Leaving Derpy to enjoy the rest of her break, she looks over at the girls who are conversing with each other. She smiled and decided to approach the girls.

"Hey girls, mind if I sit with you for a bit?" Derpy asked.

“Oh, sure thing, Derpy. We don’t mind at all.” Starlight replied.

"Thanks," Derpy said before sitting down next to Starlight. "How have you been doing lately?"

"We're doing okay. Just having a snack before we head back home. Starlight's staying the night with one of us," Rainbow said while Starlight nodded.

"How about you, Derpy? Has everything been going okay?" Fluttershy asked.

“Everything is fine. Nothing to worry about.” Derpy replied.

"Still hard at work, providing for your cute baby girl?" Fluttershy asked. "How is Dinky doing?"

“She’s doing so well. Dinky has been doing so good in her classes and she’s also being watched over by Aurora while Silver and I are here working.”

“Speaking of Silver, I just saw him walk away from your table. He doesn’t seem well at all. Care to explain?” Starlight asked.

“Uh? Why would you ask that, Starlight? He just said he was using our break time to do extra tasks.” Derpy responded.

“Derpy, I have been a friendship school guidance counselor for a long while back in Equestria. And I can tell when somepo- uh, I mean someone… is bothered by something.” Starlight explained. Derpy wanted to shrug it off, but there was no point. So, with a sigh of defeat, she tells Starlight what's wrong with him.

“Yes, I know he’s injured from the fight he and Israel had against the android mech. I meant what is affecting him emotionally or mentally?” Starlight asked again.

"Oh, well… Silver seems… a little sad. He knows he did wrong when he became a vigilante, but the 5 years he spent in prison weren’t enough for him to redeem himself. He just feels so… alone, even though he's my best friend. And…" Derpy paused for a moment before realizing the real issue. "He's upset because he feels like he can't offer me the same happiness you all do. I've told him about all the times I spent together with all of you and how you all made me happy. I think that's the reason why he's so sad." Derpy explained.

“Wha-What? Oh my.” Fluttershy responded.

“Whoa… talk about serious envy,” Rainbow commented.

“Perhaps Silver is now feeling useless that he can't be a good friend. Also when I visited you all again, I can tell that you all weren’t so welcoming of him.” Starlight hypothesized.

“Well, he was pretty against our awesome superhero work; also he and Inferno have a strict relationship,” Rainbow added.

"He was against our heroism for a good reason! He used to work for a psycho killer who would kill anyone who committed crimes against others. That was a slap in the face for Silver and what he stands for." Fluttershy reasoned.

“Well, if you put it that way. It would seem Silver has an identity crisis. And he’s questioning his purpose in this world. Huh, never saw this in all the students I had counseling with.” Starlight hypothesized for a second time.

"Oh, what should I do? I don't want him to feel sad about not being able to make me happy. How can I fix this?" Derpy asked, worried for her friend.

“Well… is there a time and place when you can chat?” Fluttershy responded in question.

“Uh… well, after the break ends, Silver and I are both tasked to sort out and inspect the cold-storage room just before restaurant hours end,” Derpy suggested.

“Well, that might do. That should allow you to talk to him about the situation.” Starlight stated.

"Alright. I'll talk to him. Thanks, Starlight. You're a good friend," Derpy said, hugging her, making a cute squeeing sound.

“Hey,” Starlight chuckled. “Give your hugs to Silver. He needs it more than I do.” She said.

"Oh, right!" Derpy said in realization. She checked the clock on the wall and saw her break was gonna be over in one more minute. "Well, I'd better get back to work. See ya," she said before leaving the girls and heading for the storage room.

As Derpy enters the back room and walks up the opened door of the storage room, she sees Silver sorting out and inspecting the supplies and cold food in the room. While also gripping on his right shoulder once or twice, signaling that he overworked it. Especially whenever he tried lifting his right arm to the shelves, the shoulder would sting quite a bit.

"Silver?" Derpy asked.

Hearing her, Silver turns around and tries to act like his shoulder didn’t hurt… or that he wasn't emotionally broken deep down.

“Uh, Derpy. Heh, I didn’t expect your break to be over quickly.” He responded, anxiously.

"I decided to clock in a minute early. But right now, I need to talk to you about something. Something that I feel you need to hear," Derpy said, approaching him.

Silver’s anxiety grew and he couldn’t figure out how to avoid it. “Uhhhh… Like what?” he asked, trying to shrug off the conversation.

"It's about us… and our friendship," Derpy began. "Silver… I realized something I should've seen a little earlier; I've told you a lot about my adventures with my friends… and how they always made me happy. But… recently, I've noticed you seemed to be… sad every time I talk about them and I know why, but I wanna know if I'm right about this: Silver… are you jealous because you feel you can't give me the same kind of happiness my other friends do?"

Knowing that he was found out, all Silver can do is admit defeat. He lets out a sigh before he explains it to her.

“Ok… yes, I do. I feel distraught and sorrowful whenever you spoke highly of your friendship with others but you never seem like that when you’re around me. And… it… hurts… to know that I cannot be the perfect friends like they are to you and I cannot provide that kind of joy you experience with them. No matter how hard I try to be supportive… understanding… and funny; though that’s a constant failure… You always seem so cheerful and bright when you’re around them. While I never hold any resentment towards them, and I’m glad they make you happy. And I’m happy that you’re willing to patch ties with Israel; I admit, I respect the guy…. It’s just… I feel like… that you and Dinky… don’t need me anymore. Now that the others know about her, she’ll have a greater time with them than with me and Aurora. I mean… What can a criminal like me offer that happy friendship? Cause that’s all I am. A criminal. And they’re heroes… they saved the day and make things right… while all I can do is just adapt to the changes in life. I just… feel useless, Derpy. That’s all I ever feel. For 5 years and now.” Silver explained his thoughts to her, while nearly about to break down.

"No, you're wrong!" Derpy exclaimed, hugging him. "Silver, you've always made me happy, even on the day when we first started working together! I'm sorry I made you feel so heartbroken, but I can assure you, you've done more than your fair share of making me happy, too! You listened to my problems just as I did yours, you watched over my daughter and made her happy, too. And above all that… when we first met, you never judged me. Everything you've done for me and my little girl is more than enough happiness for me. I trust you wholeheartedly! So please, for me, don't ever say you're a failure or that you're useless… because you're not!" Derpy pleased, hugging him close to her.

And after hearing all of that, caused the young ronin to finally break as he wept in tears while returning Derpy’s hug in return. For a while, the two in the cold storage room, holding each other in an embrace as their friendship is once again rekindled. It wasn’t long till the two finally broke their hug.

“T-Thanks… for the talk, Derpy.” Silver said.

"You're welcome. And I promise to let the others know about how well you've been treating me and making me happy," Derpy assured.

“Maybe you should tell them that it’s the other way around.” He joked slightly but it got Derpy to giggle.

“I guess so.” She replied. “Anyway… you need help with sorting out the storage room?” She politely asked.

“Well… my shoulder is killing me. I could use some help… if you’re willing?” Silver responded.

"You got it, partner," Derpy nodded, putting on a determined, happy face, saluting.

Silver chuckled seeing that before the two got to work. An hour passed as they inspected and sorted out the storage room. From the looks of it, it was way less organized than it shouldn’t be. And they had to slow down a bit due to Silver’s injuries. But with Derpy aiding him, they made good progress.

Soon it was near closing time, and Silver and Derpy were nearly finished with the storage room. As Silver places the final food container on the shelf.

“There… That’s the last of them.” Silver stated as he stretched out his arms due to the work stress.

“Finally. That means our task is done!” Derpy proclaimed as she and Silver share a high-five.

“That we did, now we can just head home and…” Just when Silver was gonna finish, the door to the storage room closed behind them, causes the two to jump in fright. And then they are met with the sound of the door locked on the other side.

Soon they came to a frightening conclusion… they were locked in.

“Oh shit.” Silver exclaimed as he walked up to the door and peeked out through the small circular glass window of the door and banged on it to see if he can get the attention of who was on the other side. “HEY! You locked us in! Hey!” he shouted as he waited for someone to come by. So far… no one was in the restaurant. But he shouted once again to see if there were anyone… but in a form of a threat. “Jimmy! If this is a prank I swear I’m gonna shove pancakes down your throat until you say “uncle”!” He shouted. And once again, no response.

"SOMEONE!!! ANYONE!!! PLEASE, HELP US!!! I HAVE A DAUGHTER WAITING FOR ME BACK HOME!!!" Derpy screamed, banging on the door.

And that moment, Silver had enough. And he could feel his chi activate once more.

“Derpy… Get back.” Silver stated as instructions, in which she complied. And as Silver uses his chi to form an energy sphere in his hand, Silver chucks it at the door like throwing a baseball. And soon the energy sphere made an impact with the steel door and blew, or melted, a decent large hole for them to climb through. After using a move, Silver’s arm felt numb soon after. And his shoulder in more pain. “Shit… that fucking hurts,” he grunted.

"Oh my, we gotta have that looked into. I'll climb out and then pull you through the hole with your uninjured arm, okay?" Derpy said.

“Sure… Give it a shot.” Silver replied in agreement while gripping his injured arm.

With Silver on board with her idea, Derpy approaches the door and kneels so she can proceed to crawl through the hole in the door. And just when she was halfway, Derpy soon felt herself become stuck; with her thick hips preventing her from crawling through. She struggled more but to no avail.

"Uh-oh! I'm stuck!" Derpy panicked. "HELP! HELP!!!" she screamed, flailing her feet.

Hearing her panicking screams, Silver approaches the door and smashes through the small window above the door so he can speak to Derpy and calm her down.

“Derpy! Calm down. Just calm down. Take a deep breath and relax.” Silver spoke to her with a comforting tone. “Breathe and relax, ok.”

While being scared of her life, she was at least assured that she wasn’t by herself. "Okay… okay…" Derpy said. She finally stopped flailing and started breathing in and out, trying to stay calm.

“Ok just focusing on your breathing and I’ll try and pull you back into the storage room.” Silver instructed her as he turned away from the window and held onto Derpy’s ankles and carefully attempted to pull her out of the hole. A few of his attempts proved to be a struggle, cause Derpy was stuck.

“How stuck is she? This is like Tug-of-War.” Silver thought in his head as he continued to pull.

He attempted to make a final and harsh pull to finally get her out. But when he did, the plan backfired on him as the rebounding force of the pull made him lose his footing and fell forward… and his face… landed on her butt. Derpy gave a cute yelp and audible gasp.

"What's going on back there?" Derpy asked, blushing.

After the fall, Silver gets himself back up after his face landed on something soft. And when he got up, he realized that his face landed right onto Derpy’s butt. This then has the young man panicked and jolt backward, as his vision still locks onto her tushie for whatever reason.

“WHY DOES GOD HATE ME!?!?!?” He screamed in his head.

"Umm… Hello? Silver? Are you okay back there? And why are you still touching my tushie?" Derpy asked.

Hearing her reply and feeling completely flustered, Silver responded. “I didn’t! I fell on it… face first.” He stated.

"Uh… okay… no harm, no foul," Derpy said. She felt a little embarrassed about him falling into her butt like that… and a little aroused. It's been years since anyone's ever touched her ass, whether it be by accident or through sexual intercourse, or just simple teasing. Either way, she missed the feeling of being touched by a big, strong man.

After that ordeal, Silver gets back up and sees that his plan did not succeed in pulling Derpy out; plus the fact it backfired on him. So he had to change his plan. And he had a plan B… thought it was an embarrassing one.

“Ok Derpy, I’m gonna try again. But of course, if I have to create more pulling force, I’m gonna have to grab onto your hips. Is that ok?” He asked her first, cause he was being polite.

"Yeah, thanks for asking first," Derpy said.

With her permission, Silver then gets up close to Derpy’s bottom half once again. But this time he gets real close as his lower waist was close to her butt. Carefully and trying not to be perverted by it, Silver places his hands on either side of Derpy’s hips and makes sure he has a good grip. And after doing so, Silver then proceeds to try and force out by pull onto her hips with a strong force. And it seemed to work a little as Derpy felt herself being free. Thought the situation became weird again whenever Silver kept tugging, his lower waist was up against Derpy’s butt.

And much to Derpy’s total embarrassment, she could feel Silver’s… ‘thingy’... covered by his jeans. This was slowly becoming overwhelming for the poor muffin lover. Her sexual drive was slowly building up inside of her, but she couldn't stand the thought of making Silver cheat on his actual girlfriend. But the slight increase of arousal made those thoughts fuzzy,

And soon, with a final tug, with all his strength, Silver yanked Derpy right out of the hole as the two fell back into the storage room and onto the floor. With Silver falling flat on his back while Derpy fell on top of him with her back on his chest...and her butt on top of his crotch.

Silver groaned in pain after the harsh fall before seeing that Derpy laying on him and no longer in the hole-in-the door. “Well… You’re free.” He commented. “Yay.”

"Y...Yeah… tha...thanks… Silver," Derpy replied hesitantly.

“Don’t… mention it.” Silver replied before saying. “How about… we forget this ever happened.

"Uh… sure…” Derpy responded again with hesitation.

Meanwhile, a block away from the restaurant, Aurora was making her way towards the place, getting worried about her mate. It wasn't like him to be working at this hour. As for Dinky, well she had to bring her along for the trip, unable to leave her at home all alone. The little muffin was all curled up and nestled in Aurora's arms, sleeping peacefully. The dragoness was lucky that the child fell asleep before they left the complex, 'cause otherwise she would be dealing with a scared little girl while she was flying above the city… and that she won’t see her true dragon form.

After a minute, Aurora arrived at the Sugar Cafe and then carefully and silently landed behind the back of the place so she won’t be spotted. Once she landed, she swiftly changed into her human form while still holding Dinky in her arms.

Aurora nuzzled the little cutie-pie before going around the building and stopping at the entrance. She took a deep breath, covered Dinky's ears and kicked the entrance open using her goddess-like incredible strength. The place was deserted, not a single person in sight. No longer depending on her sight, Aurora reverts to her other senses; such as hearing and smell.

After a few sniffs and hearing extremely well, Aurora turns her attention to the cold-storage room… with a sizeable hole in it. With curiosity, Aurora moves forward to the door of the room and sees that it's locked. So… She just grabbed the lock and tore it off with her supernatural strength.

As she was opening the storage door, she heard movement from the other side. And finally, she found Silver and Derpy, who quickly hugged Aurora.

"You… s-s-saved us! Th-th-thanks!" Silver said, shivering.

"Silver! Derpy, what happened?!" Aurora asked out of shock and confusion.

“W-w-we… w-were just… s-s-s-s-sorting out the… s-s-s-storage room. Th-Th-Then all of a s-s-sudden… the d-d-door closed behind us. A-and we… w-w-were trapped in there.” Derpy explained.

"Someone… locked you inside?" Aurora asked, her fist clenching tight. But knowing that a sleeping shield is in her arm, the dragoness recollected herself so she won’t go ballistic. "Okay, let's just get out of here and get you back to our apartment so you can get warm. Looks like you and Dinky are staying over with us, Derpy.” Aurora suggested.

"Oh, t-t-t-thank you… I… c-c-c-can't th-th-thank you enough," Derpy replied, hugging Aurora some more.

Aurora warmly returned the hug in return, while still holding Dinky in one arm surprisingly, and the dragoness’s body heat was warming Derpy up a bit. Then Aurora brings her lips up to Derpy’s ear and whispered silently. “Dinky and I get to watch Land Before Time on Saturdays… oh, and I get to drink your delicious milk... and we’ll call it even." She silently stated.

Derpy's face turned ripe red. "O-Oh, umm…. o-o-o-okay," Derpy whispered back, embarrassed.

“Splendid! I’ll carry us back.” She stated as she gives sleepy Dinky over to her mother, as she held both Derpy and Silver in her arms, while the former held onto her kid. Then Aurora transform back to her dragon form and with a quick swoop, she flew right out of the place and straight towards their apartment complex.

Meanwhile, Rarity and Spike had made it back to her home some time ago and Spike was in his lover's bed, waiting for his dazzling jewel to come out of the shower. Spike had finished his shower already and was completely dry… and naked.

In mere moments, Rarity came out of the bathroom, dressed in nothing but a towel that barely held her sexy, curvy figure. She stared at her boyfriend with lust-filled eyes and then dropped her towel. Her alabaster skin was now on display for Spike to see. His "big fella" down below was loving the display as well.

"Goodness, you truly are insatiable, aren't you, my little Spikey-Wikey," Rarity asked, walking towards him with an added sway to her hips. Her swaying also made her huge breasts jiggle up and down.

“Oh, I can’t resist your magnificent beauty, Rarity.” Spike responded in kindness as his big fella grew even stiffer than before.

"Why thank you, darling. And I cannot resist my man's rustic, handsome charms," Rarity replied, kneeling down in front of him. Her soft, delicate fingers stroked his cheek and travelled down to his manly chest, then his abs… and finally, his huge, phat dick.

Spike slight moaned from feeling Rarity’s hand touching his manhood, which proved that it was incredible hard and sensitive. Of course in the midst of this, Spike is reminded of something he forgot.

“Oh wait! I forgot to show you something, Rarity.” He proclaimed as he turned away from his beautiful queen and reached for the same “milk” bottle that he snatched from the girls’ hideout. Once he grabbed it, he turns towards Rarity and presents it to her. “Ta da!”

"Milk?" Rarity asked, confused.

“What? I saw it at the hideout and I grabbed it as we were leaving. I thought we would share it together.” Spike replied, sounding a bit sadden. Thinking he disappointed Rarity.

"Oh, don't feel bad about, Spike. I was feeling a bit parched, but remember to ask the others for it next time, okay darling?" she asked before kissing him on the lips.

Spike feels a nice shiver in his body after the kiss and he has a goofy smile on his face. “I… sure will, my darling.” He replied. Rarity giggled and cupped his cheeks.

"You're so cute when you use my words on me," Rarity cooed.

“So… Shall we drink?” Spike suggested while waving the bottle in his hand.

Rarity giggled as she reached over with her arm and grabs two drinking glasses from her bedside counter and then turns back to Spike while waving the two glass cups in her hand.

“Sure, Spikey-Wikey.” She replied. She takes the bottle of milk and pours it in her cups before lifting their cups. "A toast to our romance, darling." she said.

“To our romance.” Spike replied with a bright smile. They clinked their cups together afterwards and took a sip of their milk. And when the drank their whole glass, they fill up on another, and another; until the whole bottle was completely emptied to the last drop. After finishing their sweet, tasty beverage, they set their cups down on one of Rarity's dressers.

"What a delightful sensation. And so sweet, too," Rarity said happily. "Thank you for bringing this, Spike."

"You're welcome, Rarity. Anything for you," Spike said happily. But then, all of a sudden, Spike and Rarity felt a strange sensation coarsing through their bodies. Rarity could feel herself getting hotter, Spike also felt the same. Thought thats when similarities ended, as Rarity began gasping and panting like she was in heat; although, Spike on the other hand, felt intense pain in his muscles. Which had him twisting and turning before falling off the side of the bed.

As for Rarity, she soon experience something she could never experience. Her body started to change. Her big GG-cup breasts grew to massive proportions; larger and larger until they were MM-cup sizes. Then later, she felt the growing sensation in her posterior and hips as they grow massively til her butt grew to the size of basketballs and her hips and thighs 3x bigger than before. The growing sensations she felt made Rarity extremely aroused and horny, which explained the constant moans and gasps she let out. Then before she knew it, her massive jugs began squirting out gallons of milk as it leaks all over her breasts.

"S-S-Spikey, darling, what… what was in that milk?" Rarity asked, getting all hot and bothered.

"I… don't know, but… something's… happening to me!" Spike grunted, gripping his sides. While his body was undergoing some… excruciating pain, Rarity was witnessing some… major changes in his body.

Thankfully, it only lasted a few more seconds before the pain disappeared and Spike was finally able to stand up. But… "Ugh… that was…" he paused, checking hi surroundings. "Hey… Rarity, why is the room so small?" he asked.

The truth is the room wasn’t smaller… it was Spike who got bigger. He grew from his 5’1” height to a whopping 6’4”! And his scrawny body… bulked up big time. Hell, Spike looks almost like a younger version of Arnold Schwarzenegger… Almost. But whats also surprising and made Rarity blush redder than a tomato was that Spike’s cock grew a massive 13 inches in length and 2 inches in width.

"Spike… you… you're MASSIVE!" Rarity exclaimed in shock while she continued to stare at his big rod he has down there.

Spike was confused about what she meant and then he looks towards his own body and is surprised to see what Rarity meant. He was freaking buff… and tall too. To his curiosity, he raised his right arm up and flexed it, before he poked his finger at it. And his biceps felt hard as a rock.

"Holy smokes, you're right!" Spike said in amazement. "Okay, guess my mom was right, I should've kept drinking my milk." Then he flexed his other arm, making himself look presentable.

And Rarity’s cheeks blushed redder and redder within seconds.

As Spike was flexing up, it took him a moment to realize the changes Rarity had. And soon he had a gawk expression and his cheeks became as red like Rarity’s.

“WHOA!!! Rarity… You’re… You’re extra, extra THICC!!!!” Spike commented out of shock.

"So, you've noticed," Rarity said, gawking at her sexy, purple eye candy while posing all sexy for her big, strong man.

Spike’s attention turned to Rarity’s humongous milk jugs and the milk that was leaking out of it. Spike started at them with drool coming from his mouth and his eyes widened.

"Darling… it's rude to stare," Rarity cooed. "So come to mama and drink some more milk and maybe… just maybe… I will let you finish inside my wet spot," she commanded seductively.

Without hesitation or reply, Spike did just about that. He pounced on top of Rarity, having her laying on her back on the bed, with her massive jugs weighing her down. Spike then used both his muscled arms to grab one of Rarity’s massive tits and then takes her nipple into his mouth and began sucking on it; drinking on her milk.

Rarity gave a sharp yelp and moan of pleasure. "Oh yes, Spikey!!! Drink up mama's milk to your hearts content!" she commanded through her moans. Her hands wrapped around his head and back, stroking his green hair and his back muscles. "Mmm, you're such a big boy, aren't you, you handsome stud."

Spike looked up at his girlfriend with his thirsty expression and kept sucking her nipples, drinking her milk and making sultry growling noises. Rarity was in absolute heaven right now. With Spike's new body transformation and hers, she can only imagine how good they're gonna have it in the future.

After having been done with her left breast, Spike moves over to her right breast and began sucking on her right nipple; dinking more of her milk. He then reaches one of his hands underneath Rarity, so he could grip and squeeze her huge phat ass.

She cooed again and stared down at him real thirsty-like. "Does my darling man have a thing for his lady's marshmallows?" she asked teasingly.

Spike moaned and hummed in reply, due to his mouth sucking on her massive tits. Rarity wanted to reach down and grab her man's ass, too. But sadly, he was too tall for her to get a good grip and her massive breasts weighed her down on the bed, but at least she gets to feel his other parts of his body.

Nuts to other girls who are gonna try and take her man. And soon, Spike finally got his fill and Rarity gently moved his face away from her breasts. "Did you enjoy your little drink, love?" she asked before licking her lips.

“Oh Ho Ho… Yes, I am. And by the way, your milk tasted delicious, Rarity.” Spike commented while looking back at his girlfriend with hungry eyes.

"How delightful. But now, it's my turn for a treat. Mind letting get a taste of your… meat pole? Or would you rather… feed it to me instead?" she asked, stroking his bulky arms.

“Well, since you asked, milady,” Spike responded before he had his hands wrapped around her waist. And with surprising strength, he lifted Rarity and turned her over onto her hands and knees… well actually, Rarity is cushioned by her massive breasts, having her arms rested on them. And Spike then sat on his knees in front of her face, with his massive cock right in front of her eyes.

“Ready for your meal, darling?” Spike asked while grabbing onto Rarity’s hair and as his big shaft pressed up at her lips. Rarity's eyes turned to hearts as she was hypnotized by her lover's huge member. It looked like his cock grew an inch or two; longer and thicker. She wasn't sure if she could fit it all in her mouth, but you know what? She didn't care. She opened her mouth and felt him jam his thick monster down her throat.

Spike thrust his cock back and forth in Rarity’s mouth, nearly shoving it down her throat. Rarity's moans became throaty and she slightly gagged a few times, but that only proves how good it felt. Her own boyfriend's phat cock was destroying her mouth, shaping her throat to only handle his dick. And who knows, within time, she'll get used to his phat dick. While he was ravaging her mouth, Rarity took her chance to cup her boyfriend's perfectly shaped ass cheeks.

"Mmmph!!! You like it rough, don't you?" Spike asked teasingly. Rarity kept moaning while she sucked him off. "You're so uncouth, Rarity. So much for conducting yourself like a proper lady. I might have to punish you some more." Rarity shuddered at the thought with excitement. Who was she to deny him when he's right.

Spike surprised her by thrusting balls deep down her throat like a jackhammer. Rarity's mind was going blank, sucking him nonstop and cupping his massive balls.

Spike kept up his rough pace until he felt his climax reach too critical. And without warning, he dumped his first load deep down her gullet and Rarity could feel her stomach getting full by his mass amounts of cum.

Rarity's body twitched and she might've cum just a little bit from having to blow Spike's steamy, hot meat piston. Once he ran on empty, he pulled out of her mouth, leaving her to cough a bit and gasp for air.

"My… word… so much… cum!" she panted heavily. "So good… S...Spikey…" Rarity then used what little strength she could to pick herself up and come face-to-face with her man. "Take me, you big brute." With her half-lidded, thirsty expression staring into his and adding a sultry growl to her speech, that was enough to give Spike the green light.

Spike got off the bed and then got up behind Rarity so he could get a nice view of her thicc marshmallow ass. "Wow… what a lovely marshmallow moon," Spike said. He spanked one of her ass cheeks and then pressed his cock against her pussy entrance. "You ready, m'lady?" he asked teasingly.

Rarity had hearts in her eyes and she had a hungry look on her face. “Yes, darling… Take my fucking pussy, Spikey-Wikey.” She responded excitedly.

"As you wish. But hearing you swear… I'm gonna punish you NOW!!!" he roared as he slammed his cock home deep in her love tunnel. Rarity gave a sharp shriek of joy and pleasure. Spike grabbed both her ass cheeks and thrust in and out of her wet, slippery cunt, ravaging her insides like a savage predator.

Rarity gasped and screamed in ecstasy and pleasure as her lover ravaged her like the cock-hungry bitch she is.

“MMMMPH~! OH YES, SPIKEY-WIKEY! FUCK MY ASS!!! MAKE ME YOUR SLUT!!!!” She screamed. Rarity's naughty side turned on her lover. Spike loved seeing his precious diamond damsel turn into a hot mess. He stepped it up more by tugging on her hair with one hand and playing with her clit using his other hand.

Rarity is left a moaning mess and she had a lustful expression on her face with her tongue out a bit; panting like she’s in extreme heat and loving the way Spike ravaged her fragile ass.

Spike pounded and slammed his dick deep inside her, not holding his strength back. "F-F-FUCK YES, Y-Y-YOOOUUU… BRUUUUTE!!!" she hollered with a goofy smile.

Spike was giving Rarity the fucking of her life. And she loved every second of it. However, all good things must come to an end, as Spike could feel another load about to burst, and it was a big one. "I'm… cumming, Rares!!!" he grunted.

"Do it! Cum inside!!! MAMA'S CUMMING!!!" Rarity screamed.

As Spike gave a few harsh thrusts, the young man let out a loud groan as he released his massive load deep inside Rarity. Rarity shrieked loudly and gushed out loads of her lady juices all over her boyfriend's crotch. His hot jizz flooded her womb, some of it leaking out of her pussy while her belly expanded gradually. And at the same time, her breasts lactated mass amounts of milk, flooding the room; which caused her breasts to shrink back down a bit until they We're back to their normal GG-cup size. As for her large ass, it shrunk a little but kept its thickness.

Spike continued to pour more of his load deep in Rarity until the fashionista’s belly was about the size of a large beanbag chair. Afterward, his cock ran on empty and he pulled out his flaccid dick, but his body… it stayed the same.

“Whoa… that was… amazing,” Spike commented as he laid beside his girlfriend. "Hey… sorry I got so rough on you. Are you okay?" he asked, snuggling his marshmallow maiden. She giggled and snuggled him back.

"I'm fine, darling. You were magnificent." Rarity praised, tired from their fun.

As they lai together, Spike then realized something. “Wait? I just came inside you? Does that mean that…” Before he could say the full question, Rarity beat him to the punch.

"No, darling. I took a pill after I got out of the shower, so I won't be getting pregnant, deary." She also gave him a kiss on the lips and nuzzled him happily.

“Oh… Well, thats a relief.” Spike responded. “Although, if it were to be true… I would be proud to be father our our future child.” he stated warmly.

"All in good time, deary. All in good time," Rarity replied. "But for now… let's just snuggle and rest up for tomorrow." she yawned.

“I like that very much… I love you, Rarity.” Spike said.

“I love you too, Spike.” Rarity said back.

And soon the lovebirds fell fast asleep, holding each other in their arms.

Meanwhile, back at the apartment complex, Derpy and Dinky stayed over at Silver and Aurora’s apartment since Derpy and Silver have suffered a cold after being stuck in a freezer for an hour.

Inside the apartment, Silver allowed Derpy to take his head while he took the couch for the night.

"Wow, you're shivering. I don't think either of you are gonna be working tomorrow. But, not to worry, I can let your bosses know you're calling in sick." Aurora said. She had come out from the hallway closet, having 2 sets of blankets and giving them both to her mate and Derpy.

As the dragoness in disguise treats the two, Dinky is left to herself. So she is allowed to watch TV to entertain herself. And you guessed it, she’s watching Land Before Time.

'I swear… if I ever find the fucking asshole who locked my mate and his friend in the storage room… I will fucking WRING their neck out!' she thought to herself.

Silver sneezes for a bit, and then he buried himself under the blankets more. “I’m… never… going near… a storage room… ever!” He stated in a stutter as he shivered. Aurora hugged her sick mate to give him a little comfort.

"Don't worry, dear. We'll resolve this issue soon. you just worry about getting better," Aurora said, patting him on the head.

“T-Thanks… Aurora… I appreciate it.” Silver responded as he decided to fall fast asleep.

And as the dragon goddess in disguise watch over her sleeping mate, Derpy walks out of Silver’s bedroom and heads towards the bathroom. Aurora notices this and spoke towards her.

“What are you doing?” She asked the muffin cutie.

"I'm gonna take a nice, warm shower, help stop the shiver," Derpy replied.

“Oh? Ok then. Have fun with that.” Aurora replied as she tended to Silver.

After that small talk, Derpy walked into the bathroom and closing the door behind her. When she had the door fully closed, the cute muffin-gal walked over to the shower and turned on the water. She had her hand to feel the water to see if it’s warm. And when the temperature was just right, Derpy then proceeded to remove her clothing. Allowing her massive HH-cup breasts to bounce freely and struggled to pull her skirt down with her big tushie getting stuck in it.

Once she removes all her clothing, Derpy then steps into the shower and she lets out a happy sigh of relief when she feels the warm water pressing against her body. "Ah… that feels better," she sighed happily.

Derpy then rubs against her wet body as she enjoys the warm shower. And as she was, she reflects on the events in the storage room which were still on her mind. Specifically, the incident involved her getting stuck in the door and feeling Silver's face in her butt… and his dick rubbing against her womanly area when he tried pulling her out. She knows he didn't mean it, but still… it's been so long since any man has touched her there. Just thinking about it made her blushed.

Suddenly, another wave of memories rushed through her mind when she reminisced about that time when Israel and Inferno smothered her with hugs and a huge tip when she was a pizza delivery girl some time ago.

She remembers just how kind and thoughtful they were to her. And she enjoyed receiving huggies from Israel all the time and hearing his nice comments about her.

And then she remembered Silver’s caring nature whenever she’s sad. And she remembered how Israel would get over excited when she acts cute. She remembered the time Silver would give helpful advice that helped her make up with her friends. She then also remembered when Israel would jump into action when she has problems.

And then she remembered the time she asked Israel something about her butt and he replied honestly. And then she remembered when Silver accidentally makes a fool of himself when he mentions her butt.

Israel… Goofy and devoted. Silver… caring and strong.

When Derpy got out of her memory vision, she was soon met with the realization that her right hand was about an inch away from her woman's part. Derpy then became shocked and pulled her hand away as her mind raced. Was she about to?... Just by thinking of both Israel and Silver. Sure she enjoyed both of them, but she never thought that she would…

“Oh my… I’m falling for two guys.” She whispered to herself.

As she was standing in the shower, processing stuff in her mind. She doesn’t notice the shadow silhouetted against the shower curtain. And then before she could react, the curtains opened up… revealing Aurora, in her dragon form and naked, as the one who opened them.

“Why hello, Derpy~,” the dragoness said in a friendly manner. Derpy screamed and covered herself as best she could, blushing. “Shhh! Are you crazy? You’ll wake the neighbors.” Aurora stated as she climbed into the shower with the muffin-loving girl and closed the curtain once again.

"Aurora, what are you doing?" Derpy whispered loudly. "Did you have to sneak in here while I was taking a shower?"

“Yes, I have. After all…” Aurora had her tail wrapped around Derpy’s waist and pulled her close to her. “You did agree that I get to drink your milk. And I want to discuss the feeling you have for my mate,” she explained, which had Derpy feel cold on the inside despite having hot water running down on both of them.

“Y-Y-You… k-knew?” Derpy responded in fear.

“Yes, I do,” Aurora replied with a stern look on her face before it swiftly turned into a calm and teasing expression. “And you have to stop worrying that I may hold it against you.” She stated.

"B-B-But, he's… he's your boyfriend, I… I don't want to be some kind of homewrecker and ruin your relationship," she stuttered, still embarrassed.

“Oh sweet, innocent Derpy… Dragon relationships work differently than human ones. You see a single male can be allowed, by law, to have a harem of females as he wishes. I mean take my sisters as an example. Do you think we all came from a single mother? And lucky for you, that rule can apply to you as well.” Aurora stated.

“M-Me?” Derpy said in confusion.

“Why yes. I mean not only you’re hungry for Silver, but you also have eyes on Israel too; a good pick by the way. So if you can’t decide between them, you can just claim both of them.” Aurora explained.

"I… I didn't know that. But… I am glad you told me this. Now all I need is Silver's permission, along with Israel and his two other girlfriends." She responded.

“Well, you have my permission to be with Silver. But we should not rush him into this for a bit. Besides, I asked Dinky to watch him.” Aurora said.

Meanwhile, in the living room.

Silver is sleeping on the couch while Dinky is drawing a monocle, a mustache, and tons of shapes and scribbles on his face with a sharpie while silently giggling to herself as she did. Not wanting to wake him up and ruin the small prank she worked hard on

Back with Aurora and Derpy in the bathroom.

“So we should be fine here… and undisturbed.” the dragoness goddess stated as she had one of her hands planted on Derpy’s tushie while the other was grabbing at her large breasts. “And I'm thirsty for your milk and I need to be sure if you’re suitable for Silver and Israel,” she stated while having a big grin on her face.

"Uh… sure… just… be gentle, please?" She asked, becoming weak in the knees and blushing hard.

In response, Aurora shifted into her human form, while still having her hands on Derpy’s butt and breasts.

“Good. I’ll make this feel pleasurable for you~” Aurora stated as she takes Derpy’s nipple and places it in her mouth as she sucks up the tasty milk inside. At the same time, the disguised dragoness started squeezing and groping Derpy’s big tushie. Derpy's body jolted from her fingers digging into her ass. But she didn't object and just let Aurora have her way, using her body as she pleases.

Though Aurora doesn’t wish to let her feel so used. So she conjured up a little trick of hers, and soon a bunch of magic abstracted hands out of thin air, and then they all began to move towards every part of Derpy’s body and started to give her a good massage. Derpy let out some very satisfying sighs and moans. Lots of stiff muscles in her body were being loosened up and she felt like she was becoming a whole new woman.

As for Aurora, she became so addicted to the muffin cutie’s breast milk. And once she was down with the first breast, she moves on to the other and continues to feast on her milk, and her other hand continues to massage Derpy’s butt.

And soon one of the magic abstract hands appeared right next to Derpy’s… well womanhood, and then it slowly changed shape and turned into a rod of some sort, and then it shoved itself into Derpy’s canals, and soon it began thrusting in and out of her. Derpy felt like herself losing it when she felt this… rod entering her warm, wet passage. It wasn't a cock, but it'll do for now.

"Yes… oh yes! More… I want more," she said, trying to stifle her moans.

Aurora hears this and unlatches from Derpy’s breasts and looks her directly in the eye. “Well, I'm happy to oblige, Derpy.” She stated as she takes her magic and makes all the floating hands and the rod inside Derpy disappear. Then she creates another abstract… but this time, in the form of a large and thick cock… and she didn’t make one… she made two. “Well, here’s your wish,” she added.

The large magic floating cocks then slowly moved towards Derpy’s womanhood, as well as Aurora’s as well. Once they align with their target, the two cocks then insert themselves in the two girls in the shower.

Aurora and Derpy both got lost in a world of pleasure and sure enough, Derpy leaned into the disguised dragoness, hugging her in her arms and mashing her boobs with Aurora's. As for Aurora, she decided to make things more fun by placing her lips onto Derpy’s, giving her a passionate kiss as the twin magic cocks thrust in and out of each of their pussies. Both girls imagined it was Silver fucking Aurora and Israel fucking Derpy.

Derpy's hands caressed Aurora's beautiful body, lost in her heaven. Aurora knows this isn't her lover's cock, but she didn't care right now as she was enjoying Derpy's company, loving and caressing Derpy's cute, sexy, and thicc body while sharing a passionate kiss with this cute muffin lover.

“Mmmmph~ You know, you’re quite the kisser, Derpy.” Aurora giggled in arousal. “I like a thicc, cute human female such as yourself,” she commented.

"Thank you. I… thought I was a bit chubby and unattractive," Derpy said, squishing some of her fleshy skin with her own hands. "But thanks to what you said, I'm glad I haven't lost my touch~"

“Whoever told you that you’re unattractive… I like to strangle them myself.” Aurora stated before giving Derpy another passionate kiss.

A little longer into their sweet time and soon, Derpy felt her loins tightening, ready to shoot out a huge climax any moment. moment. And Aurora felt the same thing.

And in just a second, the two girls let out loud moans in their kiss as they both unleashed a huge orgasm as the magic cocks slammed deep into their pussies for a final time. Soon after that, the magic abstract cocks removed themselves from each girl before vanishing into thin air. Then Aurora and Derpy break their passionate kiss, which luckily muffles their loud moans, preventing anyone out of the bathroom to hear, and the two stare into each other’s eyes.

Aurora giggled in delight. “You are mate material, Derpy Hooves. A sexy and cute one as well,” she commented.

"Hehehe," Derpy giggled cutely. "Thank you, Aurora. I can see why Silver loves you so much. So strong, independent, beautiful, kind and caring… and mischievous," she said.

“And soon Silver and Israel would love you more than I do. You are one lucky female.” Aurora responded before giving Derpy’s butt a light grope.

"Mmmph~ I have you to thank for that," Derpy moaned softly before nuzzling into Aurora, smiling cutely before unexpectedly passing out, emitting cute snores.

Aurora smiled and chuckled to herself seeing the girl pass out in front of her. As quietly and carefully as she can, she dries off Derpy and herself. Before helping Derpy to sleepwear and then magically giving herself some clothes to wear. After that, Aurora carried Derpy’s sleepy form out of the bathroom and toward Silver’s bedroom where she’ll be staying the night. Carefully placing her on the bed and tucking her in. Before she left, the dragoness in disguise gives the muffin lover a peck on her forehead and then turns away to leave the room.

When Aurora enters the living room, she sees Dinky sleeping next to the couch where Silver is sleeping on. And speaking of which, she turns to the sleeping young man and sees Dinky’s artworks all over his face. The dragoness can’t help but chuckle lightly seeing this.

Perhaps this night wasn’t so bad after all.

Double Muffin Time and Shocking Truth

Author's Note

Hello Everyone, here's a new chapter for this story, with the addition of two characters and a new threat for our heroes. And to let you all know, I'm feeling very well today and I know you have questions about the story and the characters and I ask for you to halt on those questions. For I have no answers... as of now.

Also, if you all do me a favor. If you see any grammar errors in this chapter, please let me know, cause Grammarly has always keep suggesting some grammar corrections that lead to more grammar errors. And is really annoying me.

Also whoever suggested Grammarly to me... I hate you.

Enjoy the story.

Double Muffin Time and Shocking Truth

After a crazy and freezing incident last night, the sun rose outside of the apartment complex, and the sunlight outside, beamed into Silver and Aurora’s apartment.

Sleeping peacefully and adorably in the bed she was on, Derpy would later awake from her beauty rest, rubbing her eyes as she sat up on top of the bed. Once she sat up straight, she then let out a cute yawn while stretching her arms out and humming happily. She was feeling a lot better and no longer quivering from her cold experience being locked in a freezer from last night. Once she was fully awake, Derpy takes around the room that she was in, confused and knowing that this wasn’t her bedroom. Then she recalls the night before and gets a full understanding.

“Oh, right. Silver and Aurora had me and Dinky stay over. Silly me,” She said to herself. While also grateful for the two’s hospitality.

Soon Derpy stood up from her bedside and out from the covers. Strangely enough, when she left the bed, she felt a cold breeze all over her body but she can’t understand why. And then when she looked down towards her body, that's when her eyes widened with surprise and her cheeks turned completely red, while also trying her best not to scream.

The clothes that she wore last night were gone… and she was completely naked.

Meanwhile, with Dinky in the living room, she was nuzzling into her pillow, all snug and comfy in a blankie and sleeping peacefully. "Mmm… yummy. . . a muffin palace. . ." Dinky said in her sleep.

As for Silver, who was sleeping on the couch the whole night, woke up from his slumber as well. Feeling so much better and warm from last night. He turns his head over to the other couch where Dinky slept on and saw the little girl sleeping peacefully; which brought warmth to the ex-convict’s heart.

Quietly as he could, Silver got up from the couch and then stretched out his limbs and back, which all felt out of place. After the brief warm-up, Silver silently tip-toes straight to the bathroom while keeping his eyes on Dinky to make sure he doesn’t wake her up. And once he arrived at the bathroom, he closes the door behind him and then moves on over to the bathroom sink while grabbing the toothpaste and toothbrush. Then the eventual moment came when he looks up towards the mirror and to his shock and surprise, he sees the graffiti on his whole face that Dinky secretly put on him last night.

Silver let out a light chuckle, thinking this must've been Aurora's doing. He could see on his face he had a drawn mustache, pair of nerdy, round glasses, and… hand-drawn masquerade around his eyelashes.

'Very funny, hun,' he thought to himself. 'Very funny indeed. I'll get you for that next chance we wind up alone.' So, upon gathering his thoughts, he washed the ink off his face, making sure to get every inch of it off. Once finished, he began brushing his teeth, then put on his deodorant. Later on, Silver came out of the bathroom, all freshened up and ink-free. He then headed into the living room where Dinky was still asleep and… trying to chew on a pillow.

Silver didn't want to wake her up, but if he doesn't, he'll have to buy a new pillow. So, Silver approached the precious mini muffin princess and shook her. "Dinky, time to wake up."

The child let out a few groans and whines before she finally sat up and let out a cute little yawn, stretching her little arms. "Where is my muffin kingdom go?" she asked, rubbing the sleep from her cute, starry eyes.

“Uh? Sorry, Dinky. But I had to wake you up cause you were close enough in tearing your pillow with your teeth.” Silver replied.

"Huh? Oh, I'm sorry, I thought it was a big, puffy blueberry muffin," Dinky said, hugging the pillow close to her body.

"You know, you're just like your mom, you know that? Always a muffin lover," Silver chuckled, trying not to die of cuteness. She giggled and turned around, looking out the window and seeing a couple of birdies fly through the sky.

"Uh… S-S-Silver?" Derpy called out from his bedroom.

Silver turns around towards the door of his room and sees Derpy’s head sticking out from the doorway and he could see the flustered and anxious looks on her face, which had him confused.

"What's wrong, Derpy?" he asked.

"C-C-Can you, um… come over here, please, but.. don't come in!" Derpy stuttered.

Confused about what she meant, Silver didn’t hesitate to comply with her wishes, since he was too good of a friend to say no. But before could do so, he needed to have someone to watch Dinky.

“Hey, Aurora!” He called out towards the dragoness’ bedroom.

And then out of the room, Aurora walks out, wearing a sleeping robe and in her human disguise. She turns to her tired eyes to her mate and Dinky. “Yes, Sliver.” She responded.

“Could you watch Dinky for a moment?” Silver asked.

"Why, of course!" Aurora said happily.

"Great. Also… you got a lot of nerve drawing on my face like that," Silver said, smirking.

"Who, me?" she asked innocently. "I don't know what you mean." she denies. Silver rolled his eyes and walked past her, then smacked her right in the ass, making her yelp. She turns to her mate and chuckles, before whispering. "Okay, I deserve that."

“Just don’t pull that stunt again.” Silver stated before he left Aurora’s side and headed over to his bedroom that Derpy is in.

Then Aurora walks over to the window that Dinky stood by and then placed her hand on the little girl’s shoulder. “Hey, Dinky. Did you have a good sleep last night?” She asked with a warm expression on her face.

"Uh-huh. I dreamt I was the princess of the muffin kingdom and ate muffins and drank yummy milk all day and all night," Dinky replied happily, rubbing her tummy.

“Awww, I bet you did!” Aurora replied with a cheerful tone of voice.

While the two were conversing, Silver walked up to the door of his bedroom and knocked on it. “Derpy?” he spoke quietly, not to receive Aurora and Dinky’s attentions, but also loud enough so Derpy could hear on the other side. While he could hear Derpy on the other side, and she sounded a bit timid and anxious. It confused him, but also had him curious. And hearing no reply from the room, which had his worry and alerted that something might be wrong. So without hesitation, or even asking, Silver opened the door and walked into the room.

But upon entering, he realized how big a mistake that was when he stumbled upon a beautiful, naked Derpy, standing across from him. She gasped and grabbed the covers from the bed, trying to hide her hourglass form. "S-Silver, learn to knock!" she whispered loudly.

The worry and over-protective emotions that once filled his thoughts went out the window after seeing she was alright… well… almost. "Uh… D-Derpy, what happened to your clothes?" Silver asked, blushing deeply. The ex-convict’s mind had a thousand emotions flowing in his consciousness. It was a lot to process, that his brain was having a panic attacking of some kind.

"I… I-I-I don't know, I just remember waking up and… t-they were gone. I know I had them on when I went to bed," Derpy said, her face turning crimson red at this point. "Just… don't just stand there gawking at me, do something! Find me some clothes to wear!"

“U-U-U-Uh right! S-Sorry about that… uh,” Silver was stuttering uncontrollably and his cheeks were turning bright red like Derpy’s as he walked over towards the closet in his bedroom and opened it up. With adrenaline rushing in his brain and his arms keep scouring through the clothes hanging in his closet, not even taking time to pick one.

Derpy, while standing with her bedsheets as a means of covering, watched Silver unintentionally making a fool of himself and was freaked out and flustered as she was. Though, the more she stared at him, the more she realized how… handsome he looked-- no! She mustn't give in to the temptation, no matter how hot he looks.

But still, Silver was pretty easy on the eyes. Even with his clothes on, it left plenty to the wall-eyed cutie's imagination-- No! No! Derpy shook her head rapidly left and right, scolding herself relentlessly. 'Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Silver is already taken! He has a girlfriend who loves him dearly!' she thought to herself. But her eyes wandered off again, locking onto his ass, which was covered by his shorts.

“But she said that she doesn’t mind that we can fuck him right now.” Her deep and darkest thoughts respond to her protests.

After scavenging through his closet after a couple of minutes due to his anxious behavior, he then grabs one of the largest shirts that he owns and tugged it out of the closet without hesitation and then he turns towards the naked muffin-loving cutie in the room.

"O-O-Okay Derpy. I-I-I… hope these will suffice," Silver said, showing Derpy the shirt in his hands.

And soon as he takes a step forward so he could hand over the shirt, Silver slipped on whatever object he stepped on and lost his footing. Causing him to fall towards Derpy, and causing her grip on the bedsheet she had to release her only means of covering her naked body. And the two fell towards and landed on the bed, which was fortunate cause it would have been a real nasty fall.

However, it left the two in an awkward position. Derpy was laying on her bed, completely naked and her massive H-cup breast exposed. And Silver, landing on top of her while his arms kept him up. The two were blushing madly and silent. Silver was speechless and shocked when his eyes drew down to Derpy’s massive chest muffins. And Derpy was speechless as well, seeing that Silver was on top of her… while she was naked.

But soon Derpy would become more flustered when she was cuter relieved that her and Sliver’s lower halves were in close contact. And she could feel his man-thingy… stiffened and hardened up against her lady parts. And the only thing separating them was the fabric of his shorts. Though it did not stop her from looking down and she would later regret it as she could see the tip of Silver’s… man thingy… sticking out from the waistband of his shorts.

"I… I'm so sorry, Derpy, I… I…" Silver said.

"I-I-It's fine… Uh… I… didn't know you… you were… so b-b-big down there," Derpy said, hiding half of her face, leaving only her big eyes out. Could she get any cuter and pretty?! Silver's and Derpy's hearts were racing a thousand miles the more they stared at each other. Without even thinking… both Derpy and Silver plunged in and locked their lips together, exchanging saliva and twisting their tongues together.

Derpy, to no surprise, tasted like muffins. Perhaps all those sweets do fill her out in all the right places very nicely. But before either of them could advance any further, Silver broke the kiss. "Derpy… promise me we'll… never tell anyone about this aside from Aurora and… not think anything less of each other?" he proposed.

The muffin queen gave a cute, innocent, embarrassed nod and then leaned up to whisper. "If you make me feel good… I'll… let you finish… inside of me. It's… It's a safe day for me." Hearing those words put him at ease and made his heart race a million miles this time.

Then Derpy shows another sign of how much she trusts him by guiding his hand onto one of her massive boobies and places it on top of it. With this act, Silver then proceeds to move his other hand onto her other breasts. With both his hands on both of her boobs, the ex-convict then begins to massage and squeeze the cutie’s humongous tits. Then his fingers started playing with her nipples; squeezing and pinching them. Then he cupped her huge breasts twice before planting his hands firmly on her chest muffins and circling them slighting while squeezing them. Silver then got to sucking on her succulent mammaries.

Derpy emitted cute moans, feeling his tongue circle around her nipple and sucking on it hard. Her hot breath leaves her and her hips jolt upwards, begging for more. "Yes! That's it! Right there, Silver! Just please make sure to leave… mmmm… some for my little muffin princess!" she moaned softly. Her body was trembling from the sweet sensation that she had long forgotten since that day when she gave her virginity to her ex-crush. The one who abandoned her when she had Dinky. Derpy doesn't regret having her daughter, but she did regret falling in love with the wrong boy. Hell, she won’t regret saying that Silver’s man-thingy was way bigger than his.

Suddenly, Derpy tapped Silver on the head to get his attention. "Y...You can go… lower if you want to," she assured. Then Derpy spread her legs and nudging Silver’s head towards her… woman-y parts.

Silver goes along with her wishes, and while he does so, he leaves a trail of kisses from her breasts and her belly. "Hehehe, that tickles," she giggled, feeling his kisses hit all of the sensitive spots on her body. Silver's heart felt like it skipped a beat. How can someone be this cute and precious and look so damn sexy?! Silver felt like the luckiest man alive.

And so, he finally reached down and came face-to-face with Derpy's wet vulva. Licking his lips, he gazed at Derpy's tasty, dripping entrance and then gave her pussy a good lick. Derpy gave out a gasp and shuddered at Silver's tongue touching her special muffin area. The long lick was enough to squirt a drop of her juices at his face. But Silver continued to eat her pussy out.

And as she felt this extreme and arousal pleasure, Derpy could feel something inside her that she kept under lock and key for years, rose slowly. Pretty soon, it felt like the shackles deep within her heart… have been broken clean off… and right away, that feeling rose from the depths at blinding speeds as Derpy's mind did a complete 180°.

Derpy's body twitched while still moaning as Silver kept eating out her love chambers. While he wasn't paying attention, Derpy spreads her legs open wide and locks them around Silver's upper body and back of his neck. Which had Silver sink his tongue deeper into her pussy. Soon the amount of pleasure had Derpy’s climax reach critical and at last, she unleashes a massive orgasm and cums right into Silver’s face.

Silver did all he could to slurp and drink all of her juices, but they were flowing out like crazy, so he probably managed to guzzle down like… ¾ of a gallon. And after he finished, he pulled away a bit to catch his breath. "D… Derpy… you… you came like a… a…" he tried to finish.

"A sprinkler? Fountain?" she asked, but something was off… she started sounding more… seductive… and sexy. Silver looked up and saw Derpy's eyes, half-lidded and had a big, sultry, blushing smile dawned on her face. "What can I say? It felt so good, I just couldn't contain myself… my little stud-muffin," she said while cupping one of her massive muffin pillows.

Silver was surprised and aroused by this new personality that Derpy had. “Derpy? What’s going… YIPE!!!” Silver was given no time to say any words as Derpy pulls him onto the bed with surprising superior strength.

Then the muffin-loving cutie started removing his shirt and later his shorts, leaving him naked just like her. And soon Derpy had her eyes locked with Silver’s big cock and licking her lips. The cute girl laid on her belly and chest, with her face directly close to his shaft, and has her hand stroking it.

“Mmmmmmm, hehehe~ My, my… You’ve got an impressive cock, big boy.~” Derpy spoke with that same seductive, slutty tone. And at the same time, she gives Silver’s dick a long lick.

“Uh… th-thanks?” Silver responded, confused and aroused by Derpy’s tone. “Why are you so… extra sexy all of a sudden?” he asked.

“Awww, you think I’m sexy? Well, thank you, my stud-muffin~.” She replied. "Since you've been so kind to me, I'm going to pay you back ten… no… one… hundred… fold." She licks her lips and hovers her head over his dick and opens her mouth wide open before taking in at least half of his cock. She sucked on him hard, moaning deeply, and bobbed her head slowly up and down while staring at him as she longed for him.

Silver felt his whole body jerk and his mind racing as he felt extremely aroused and pleasured from Derpy sucking on his dick. He could barely contain his moans and sounds.

Derpy took pleasure in seeing him enjoy what she was doing as she continues to suck on his cock while rubbing her tongue against his shaft.

'Ah! What's… gotten into her? It's like… she had a switch flipped! But damn! She's… She's real good at this!' Silver thought.

‘GOSH! HIS DICK TASTE SO FUCKING GOOD! IT’S SO ADDICTING!!! AND BIG!!! I CAN BARELY FIT IT IN MY MOUTH!!! I’M SO GLAD THAT I CHOSE HIM AS A BOYFRIEND!!! AND SOON I’LL HAVE TWO!!! YOU BETTER WATCH YOUR DICK, IZZY!!! CAUSE I’LL BE COMING FOR IT!!!!’ Derpy thought in her mind as she hungrily sucks on Silver’s dick.

Silver's mind was a mess. He couldn't think straight with this muffin-loving bimbo babe blowing his massive meat pole. She was practically deep-throating him. Both parties were in absolute heaven right now and Silver could feel his balls churning. Derpy slurped and sucked hard on his balls like the thirsty, adorable bitch she is. Silver couldn't keep it together any longer. And once Derpy takes in his entire shaft down her throat, Silver’s cock released a massive load of sperm down her gullet.

She moans deeply as she guzzles down his huge loads in large gulps. Silver groaned in pleasure, taken aback by Derpy's incredible blowjob. After being milked of every drop of his hot jizz by her mouth pussy, she pulled away and sighed, coating his still-hard dick in her saliva and hot breath.

"How was that, handsome?" Derpy asked seductively. As hearts formed in her eyes, making her even sexier than she already is.

Silver was at a loss of words and taking very deep breaths. But he had to be honest, might as well answer her.

“That… was… stupendous.” He answered.

"Really?" she asked, smiling cutely. She added a cute giggle to egg him on.

“You know… You can be extremely sexy and cute at the same time.” Silver commented.

Derpy giggled again in reply as she crawled up on top of him and had her massive tushie hotdogging his hardened cock. She lowered her upper body, allowing her humongous tits to mash against his chest.

“Even when you talk less… Your words still make me feel so fucking horny~” She whispered to him seductively and lustfully. Then the sexy muffin girl began raising her ass up and down along Silver’s shaft, causing the young man to groan from the aroused pleasure.

Silver’s hands reacted on their own as they reached out and firmly planted themselves on Derpy’s extremely thicc ass. She squealed in delight, turned on by how handsy her handsome man was getting.

"Does my plump booty turn you on, you handsome pervert?" Derpy asked, twerking her huge, jiggling, moon-sized butt.

“I love your ass, Derpy. It makes you all the more cute and beautiful.” Silver responded, honestly while rubbing his hands against the soft flesh of Derpy’s ass.

"Good. Then for your reward, I'm gonna let… you… cum… inside," Derpy whispered before lowering her body down, guiding Silver's massive dick into her wet, slippery love tunnel. Derpy moaned once she got halfway. "Ahh! So big! It's only halfway, but… it's… filling me up so fast!" she moaned. Then with as much strength, she can give, she slammed her hips down against his pelvis, having his shaft fully inside her. She let out a lustful moan as she began riding up and down his big, phat dick like crazy.

Her massive, busty bosom jiggled and bounced so beautifully, even having bits of milk dripping from her nipples.

Seeing it made Silver thirsty quite a bit that he brought his hands up from Derpy’s tushie, grasped both of her massive milk jugs, and had both of her nipples in his mouth as he drank the milk from them. While doing so, his hips automatically thrust upwards and his cock pounding into Derpy’s womanhood.

"Ahh!!! Ooh, you bad boy. Going after my boobs like that, you're almost as thirsty like me, stud. I love a perverted lover," Derpy replied with lustful glee.

Silver’s mouth unlatched from her nipples as he stared up at the cute and sexy muffin girl on top of him. “How can’t I? You’re cute and sexy beauty always makes me weak and seduced,” he replied.

"Awww, you find clumsy ol' me cute and sexy, my little Silvy?" She teased with an adorable, girly giggle.

Silver nodded in reply while his hand moved down to Derpy’s tushie and gave it a light smack, not too hard to inflict pain but enough to have Derpy gasp and moan from the touch. The muffin cutie giggled at his response which egged her to speed up her pace as she quickly rode his cock faster than before.

Then the ex-convict had his hands back towards Derpy’s massive tits and then began groping and massaging them as she rode him. The muffin cutie moaned even more from the feeling as she felt her orgasm coming close. Derpy lost herself and began licking Silver's neck and sucking on it like a horny bitch, moaning and gasping like crazy.

Silver could feel his cock about to burst as the heated session between him and Derpy intensified. Derpy could feel his dick expand inside her, which gave her the idea that he was about to release; which made her even more aroused.

"Finish it! Inside me! Fill up my slutty pussy!" She ordered through her throaty moans, smiling.

Hearing her demands made Silver quickly obliged to her wishes as he firmly placed his hands on her hips and then thrust deeply into her womb at a quick pace, causing his climax to rise and rise at high speed before Silver gave his final thrust and shot up a big load of his essence deep into Derpy.

The cute muffin girl arched back and let out a quiet scream of ecstasy as she felt her insides being filled by his warm cum, as her tummy expanded a bit from the overflow of semen pouring in her. Soon she looked to be 8-months pregnant and Derpy felt completely happy with the feeling of being filled so much.

"Aaaaah!!! Yes!!! So good!" Derpy hollered before snuggling with Silver. "You… were so incredible. I might… get addicted to this," she said. 'And just wait until I get my hands on that goofball.' She thought to herself mischievously.

“Well, when you get to Israel next, tell him I said hi.” Silver replied, which caught Derpy by surprised.

“Wh-What? How did y-” Derpy tried to ask but Silver beat her.

“I know you like him as well. And I know the look on your face said that you’re after him next.” Silver responded. “And to answer your question, I would be ok with you also having him as a lover. Honestly, I respect the guy and I believe he’s a good person for you.”

"Really?" She asked excitedly, earning a nod from Silver. Derpy squealed happily. "Thanks for being so understanding, Silver. I can't wait for when I see him." She shuddered excitedly, thinking about how big of a package her next target has.

“So… What does this make us, Derpy?” Silver asked, questioning if the fun they just had will affect their friendship.

"Hmm… well, I'm leaning somewhere between boyfriend and girlfriend… and friends with benefits. Which one is better?" She asked, tilting her head, facing him with her cute, bright smile.

Silver warmly smiled in reply before gently grasping Derpy’s cheeks before replying with: “Does this answer your question?” he said before he gave Derpy a passionate and loving kiss on the lips and then snuggling her body more against his. After a quick moment, Silver breaks the kiss and looks towards his cute muffin lover with a smile. “What do you think?” he asked.

"Mmmmmm definitely boyfriend and girlfriend, but… in a shared/open relationship is my best guess," Derpy replied before kissing Silver.

“And that I’ll respect,” He replied warmly. “Also when you find Israel and decide to play with him… go easy on him.”

Derpy giggled in response. “No promises,” she said. Then soon later, Derpy had a horrifying realization on her mind. “Oh no! We were being too loud! What if my little Dinky heard us!?” She panicked.

But luckily, she had Silver there to reassure her. “Don’t worry, I’m sure she didn’t hear us. If my guess is correct, I bet she and Aurora are watching Land Before Time right now,” he suggested.

And his guess was correct. In the other room, the living room to be precise, Dinky and Aurora, with the latter being in disguise, was sitting on the couch watching the Land Before Time film. And they had the volume of the TV up so loud that they couldn’t pay any attention to anything around them.

Also, they had tears flowing from their eyes cause they were on the scene where Littefoot’s mother had died.

“No fair. That is not fair at all.” Aurora tearfully commented while wiping her eyes.

"Waaaaah!!! Don't leave him, please come back to him!" Dinky cried, hugging Aurora.

The dragoness in disguise could barely contain her emotion as she hugged the little girl and watched the screen at the same time. Now a part of them wishes they had watched a different movie. But on the bright side, at least they're able to bond some more.

Meanwhile, back at the Victory Squad tower, Chrysalis was out in the living room, enjoying a refreshing drink and her free time alone. She had quite a lot of time to think about… especially about a certain sheltered genius after that "session" they shared. It still amazes her that the very same boy she almost killed wound up forgiving and nursing her back to health… including making her feel loved.

After that “session”, Chrysalis began wearing a bathrobe around the place whenever Heat is around. And underneath her robe, she wore only her green lingerie. Of course, Heat has also grown more attached to Chrysalis as well. Whenever the others aren't around, he'd sometimes snuggle and make small talk with Chrysalis, making her feel comfortable and more at home. Anytime the others were around, he'd sneak into her room to check up on her and sneak a few hugs and kisses onto her.

Chrysalis would even pull a stunt by walking around the place naked when no one but Heat was in the penthouse. And right now, her secret lover had just come home, exhausted from another tough day at work.

"I'm home," he called out.

Hearing his voice, Chrysalis jumped up from the couch and rushed over to where his voice was located, like an excited house pet jumping for joy with their owner’s return. And once she saw the young man, the woman then ran over and wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly while her massive triple-I breasts were smothered against his face.

“Hello, my beloved Heat, welcome home~” She spoke with a seductive tone.

"T-Thanks, Chryssie," he chuckled nervously before hugging her back.

“Oh, don’t be shy, my love. You know you love my massive tits smothering your face.” She replied while shaking her huge chest.

"Heh, nothing gets past you. I guess you're rubbing off on me, love," he replied, nuzzling in her bosoms and giving them a little smooch and grabbing her ass.

Chrysalis let out an aroused moan and shudder from his touch while chuckling in delight from his affection. “Wanna head on over to the couch and enjoy the rest of our day together… or you wanna take this to your bedroom~?” She asked

"Hmm… okay then." Heat smiled and then carried his lovely temptress into her bedroom, then set her down on the bed as gently as possible.

Chrysalis laid comfortably on the bed as her bathrobe opened and exposed her majestic body for Heat to gaze upon. And turns out, she was completely nude underneath her robe. "You naughty girl. You were hoping for this the whole time, weren't you?" He asked while taking off all of his clothes. Chrysalis stared at her sexy eye candy of a secret boyfriend. From scrawny to studly, thanks to Tempest's strict training, Chrysalis felt like the luckiest woman alive.

“I just want to be presentable and ready for you, master~” Chryssie replied with her seductive tone.

"You will always be presentable in my eyes… no matter what," Heat whispered seductively, getting into bed with her. "Allow me to show you." And so, he boldly pressed his lips onto hers and groped her soft, squishy mammaries.

Chrysalis moaned and gasped as she returned the kiss while placing her hands on Heat’s toned chest. Heat responded by fingering her wet folds with his vacant hand and deepening the kiss while dancing his tongue with hers.

Chrysalis felt bliss in their make-out session and felt her mind melt just by the touch of Heat’s hands all over her body. And at that moment, she didn’t want to wait anymore.

And once they broke their kiss, the former syndicate leader stared at the young man with desire and lust.

“Take me now, master. My pussy aches for your big cock.” Chrysalis begged.

"Anything for you, my precious little lovebug," Heat whispered in her ear.

After hearing his reply, Chrysalis then shifted her body a little, turning herself over so that her massive ass was towards Heat’s shaft. The heat got the message pretty quickly and groped Chryssiie's huge, soft ass cheeks while he shoved his erect beef stick inside her love tunnel.

Chrysalis screamed in ecstasy when she felt Heat inside her once again, and once he started his thrusting, she can’t stop her moaning.

"Ahh!!! I bet you missed this bad boy, didn't you?" Heat teased through his thrusts.

Mmmmmmph~! Yes! I missed having you inside me, master~! I love the feeling of you ramming my fat ass!” Chrysalis responded with delight and lust.

'Heh, it's gonna take some time to get used to being called "master," but whatever floats her boat, I won't mind it,' he thought as he thrust some more while caressing her sexy body. Heat gave her vulnerable neck some tender licks and stroked her beautiful hair lovingly. Her tight inner walls clamped all around his massive stick, unwilling to let him go.

Chrysalis moaned loudly without care as she was reduced to a mere slutty, cock-hungry, worshipping cum dumpster. Chrysalis gave her sweet lover a slutty smile that showed how happy she was. Heat chuckled and responded with a kiss on the lips, intertwining their tongues and exchanging saliva.

Wet slaps and lewd moans keep echoing inside the room and Heat was on overdrive, turning his lover's insides into mush. Only his cock could truly satisfy her needs. With each thrust, his cock dove deeper and deeper inside, eventually knocking on the door of her womb entrance.

"You’re the only man I want to fuck me hard, my love,” Chrysalis spoke with passion. “And my body is yours to satisfy your pleasures~” She moaned.

"Sounds MMMPH… fine by me~" he moaned in reply. "Maybe one day… when I get a little older… we could bring… lots of little ones into our lives. Sound good~" he asked, speeding up and groping her boobs.

Chrysalis screamed once again as she felt her already destroyed pussy get punished even more.

“AAAAAAAAH~! BREED ME!” She screamed in arousal and lust. “BREED ME, HEATY!” She kept shouting like the hungry slut that she is. And there's his answer. But, to make it more special, Heat switched things up by turning Chrysalis around so he could see her beautiful face, then he picked her up and began slamming his cock inside her while he stood on his own two feet without breaking a sweat.

Chrysalis' pussy was destroyed by the sheer power of her lover's cock. She felt it hitting so deep, getting all of her g-spots. She was a loud, moaning mess, holding onto her beloved for dear life.

“AAAAAAH~! MMMMMMPH~! OH YES! RUT ME HARD, MY LOVE~! MAKE ME YOURS FOREVER~! FILL ME WITH ALL YOUR LOVE!!!” Chrysalis screamed with arousal and enthusiasm.

"Okay, hun! H-HERE IT CUMS!~" Heat then roared a mighty, manly roar and shot his cock balls deep inside her womb and exploded inside her, flooding her insides with his warm, life-giving spunk with no signs of letting up.

Chrysalis screamed at the top of her lungs, twitching in pleasure and cumming all over his crotch and the floor. Her boobs mashed against his chin. Heat gave a few more hard thrusts, shooting more jizz inside her. Chrysalis was trapped and helpless to stop him and she didn't have a care in the world.

She felt her belly bloat and swell from the amount of cum her lover was filling her up with. And her massive tits began lactating like crazy as her belly bloated to the size of a beach ball.

“Mmmmph~! Fill me more, Heaty. Give me all your cum.” Chrysalis gasped in delight as she felt herself continue to fill up till her belly almost like the size of a beanbag chair.

Heat watched as Chrysalis was being bloated by his massive load. And seeing how much she was filled, made him realized that he was helluva pent up. And soon, he had run out and set Chrysalis down on her bed. She was so bloated, she looked like she was 9 months pregnant… with FREAKING SEXTUPLETS!

"Holy… shit! I… didn't think I was that pent-up," he panted heavily, sweat dripping down his forehead and his manly chest.

Chrysalis moaned softly while rubbing her bloated belly as she looked up at Heat with a warm smile.

“Well, I enjoyed it. You filled me up real good, handsome.” She said while patting her enlarged belly. Then she patted on an open spot on the bed. “Come, lie down with me, my love.” She asked. Heat smiled back and laid down next to Chryssie, wrapping his arm around her and nuzzling her.

"You were fantastic as always, Chryssie," he said softly.

“And you were extraordinary, Heaty.” the woman replied before looking down at her bloated stomach. “Mmmm, with that amount of cum you put in me, I would be pregnant for sure.” She commented. “Luckily, I took birth control pills before you arrived.” She stated before turning her face to Heat. “But if we do have the chance, I would be happy to bear your children, my love.”

"I know you would. And I'll be right by your side when we do become parents in the future," Heat said before planting his lips onto hers. "I love you, Chryssie."

“I love you too, Heaty,” Chrysalis replied before she closed her eyes and snuggled against her lover.

Heat also closed his eyes while resting close to the woman lying next to him, while wrapping her in his arms… and one of his hands firmly planted on her ass. And soon the two rested for the day.

Meanwhile, as everyone’s lives go on, there was another who is trying to live her life.

Walking along the streets and the alleyways of downtown Canterlot, the same young lady from yesterday at the Sugar Cafe. With her brilliant cyan-colored skin, moderate phthalo-blue medium-length hair. And her cyan leather jacket and a turquoise tank top underneath, along with her hands-on cyan jeans with a few tears in them. And her brilliant amber-red eyes.

As she was walking along, the rebel gal felt that she was being followed, and to her… it was pretty normal. Because nearby, there were a few men wearing bomber jackets and some others wearing trench coats, and all of them wore shaded glasses. They all had their eyes on the lady, not in a threatening or creepy way, but rather as if they were keeping a watchful eye on her.

“Ugh. I can never go on a normal walk without dad’s lackeys following me wherever I go. Can’t win them all, Ember.” The young lady thought to herself.

While she was walking, she wound up bumping into someone. "Oops sorry about that," the man said, backing up a bit. Ember saw a scrawny-looking middle-aged man with messy, blonde hair, wearing a white t-shirt that seemed too big for him and baggy blue jeans. His eyes were blue but the white part of his eyes was black. He looked like he hadn't eaten in months, maybe even a few years. "Please excuse me," he said while continuing along his way.

Ember paid no heed to the man and kept on walking. Soon she arrived at a small abandoned apartment building; with two large men guarding the front door. The men were so intimidating that no one dared to get close to the building. However, Ember approaches up the steps and towards the front door without hesitation or care.

And once she was in front of the two men guarding the door, they looked at her with blank expressions before they stepped to the side and opened the door, allowing her entry into the building.

Then soon one of the men stated; “Welcome back, Ember Dragonheart”

"Yeah, whatever,” Ember replied without care as she entered the building.

And inside the building, despite its looks outside, was in mint-perfect condition. The walls were painted and decorated with paintings or picture frames, the floor was carpeted, and the lights were working well. After Ember entered, the front door closed and locked behind her, and she stood in silence for a while until…

“Ember.” a deep, gruff, yet soft voice called out to her.

Ember recognized that voice very clear as day and she followed it down the hallway, and then into the dining area of the place.

Like the house, the dining area was in perfect condition. The walls were painted red and there was a small chandelier above the ceiling. And in the room was a large, long table, with candle decor on it, and there were two plates of food on either end of the table. On today's menu is a huge, freshly cooked roast beef with freshly cooked mashed potatoes, black truffle risotto, and a deluxe sushi platter.

And sitting on one of the ends of the table is a large, middle-aged man, sitting in silence and his elbows on the table with his hands together and against his chin. His skin is grayish arctic blue and his hair is pale, light grayish gold blending to a moderate vermilion. And, like Ember, his eyes were a brilliant amber red. He had on a midnight blue 3-piece business suit with a matching black necktie.

"I trust you had a good time out there," the man said before pouring himself a tall glass of wine and taking a sip. "Anything new that happened today?"

Ember didn’t reply to the man as she walked to the other end of the table, where a plate was there for her. And once she sat down, she looked towards the older man sitting at the other end of the table.

“Well, I would if you would have your lackeys not follow me wherever I go… Dad.” She replied with an annoyed tone of voice.

The man, now stated as Ember’s father, sighed in grievance "I see… this again. Ember, we've been over this a thousand times. My men are out there to ensure your safety. While you are an expert martial artist, we're still in the middle of a turf war." he said.

“Yeah, yeah, you say that all the time,” Ember responded. “And who’s gonna guess that I, the daughter of Dragonlord Torch, would ever get caught in a crossfire that never really happened. There's been nothing but silence in this city in years, and nothing has ever happened.” She stated.

“A year ago, I swore on your mother’s grave that I would keep you safe no matter what. Whether from my enemies… or that pathetic ‘Victory Squad’ that the city keeps talking about. Vigilantes bring nothing but trouble and 5 years ago they were bad for business.” Torch replied to his daughter’s statement. “And it took her from us.”

The mention of her mother was enough to have Ember be silent. It had been a year since she died. And her father still hasn’t forgotten about her, and neither did she. It’s what drove her dad to have guards on her 24/7.

Silence filled the room and grew between the two as they sat in their seats staring at their plates.

“Do you miss her?” Ember asked with a calm and sorrowful tone.

Torch sat quietly and still before he replied. “Not a day goes by where I miss her dearly,” he said. “And all the power and money I have would never wipe away the memories I have of her,” he stated. “While I ensure my enemies do not see me vulnerable, I still fear for you. You are more important to me than all I have built and established over the years,” he explained.

Ember silently thinks to herself for a second before she got up from her seat. “I’ll be in my room.” She spoke calmly before walking out of the dining room, leaving her father sitting alone.

Torch sighs heavily to himself as he sat still in his seat before one of his men approaches behind him.

“Dragonlord Torch, there’s a situation down at the Canterlot Docks. A couple of Storm’s men tried to rob one of our shipments.” the henchmen spoke.

Upon hearing this, Torch’s expression turned into one of anger. The mafia boss then gets up from his seat and then reaches for his coat and hat that was hanging on his chair. Later he turns to his informant with a calm but stern look.

“Prepare the car… I wish to deal with this personally.” He stated as he and his henchmen left the dining room and later out the door.

Meanwhile, Ember paced up the stairs of the building and later arrived at her bedroom. Unlike the indoor design of the building, her bedroom was like every rebellious teenager’s room; although, there was a punching bag chained to the ceiling of her room.

As Ember stood silent in her room, all of a sudden, she rushed to the punching bag, and in a fit of rage, she began punching and kicking the bag at full force. Displaying most of her martial arts skills, then later just punching and kicking furiously. Tears fell from her eyes as she let out her anger and frustration.

It wasn’t fair. None of this was fair. Why was her mother taken from her? Why does she have to live this life being watched over and hidden behind walls?

Oh, wait a minute. She knew why. It was because of that damn Victory Squad. They took her mother away and are still praised as heroes by the whole damn city. And there were her father’s enemies, who always had a vendetta against him, which forced him to have her be placed under security.

And word on the street that other vigilantes showed up out of nowhere. Great, more wannabe heroes to make her life more of a living hell than it already is.

She hated them all, not because of what they are, but rather what they took from her and walked away without consequences and acting as if they understood everything. It made her blood boil. But at the same time, it made her heartache.

Ember knew that there was no escape from this life. And even if she tries to, it would pull her back in, or that there will be dangers that await her. She was not allowed to do anything she wanted… or even have the chance to feel normal.

But that wasn’t gonna happen since she is the daughter of the city’s powerful crime lord. With rival crime bosses out to get her and her father, law enforcement wanting to bring her father down and behind bars, and there’s also the annoying justice-loving vigilantes.

After taking out her anger on the punching bag, Ember approached and fell onto the soft mattress as she soon broke down in tears.

This is a life that she’s trapped in… and she wasn’t getting out.

With Ember taking out her anger, the girls were out at Sugar Cafe with Inferno, Eternal, and Israel, deciding to have a bite. Of course, they all had to drag Inferno out of the hideout and against his will cause the dude still doesn’t know when to take a break.

"Feels good to finally get out of the hideout and getting something to eat. Right, Inferno?" Tempest asked. "It beats being cooped up at the hideout, doesn't it?"

“Yeah, you’re right,” Inferno replied with a defeated tone of voice. “Guess I do need a tiny break.”

"We all do. And what better way to take a break than to have a yummy treat?" Pinkie said, rubbing her tummy.

“Darn tootin’, Pinkie. Ah’m so hungry, Ah’ could eat a horse.” Applejack commented.

"And it's great to see you're back, AJ. You had us all worried sick the other night. From what we heard from Rarity and Spike, you must've been in some serious pain. What happened, did you… maybe eat a bad apple?" Sunset asked.

"Uh… not exactly. Ya see... Ah have a bit of a confession, gals," AJ said, blushing.

Everyone looked at AJ with confusion and curiosity. Wanting to know what was she confessing. Inferno was intrigued about this as well.

“What is it, Applejack?” Sunset asked.

"Ah'll cut to the chase," Applejack said before clearing her throat. "Gals… Ah found out… that Ah'm pregnant." she blushed as she confessed.

Everyone was surprised by this information that their eyes widened with shock. Inferno was the most shocked of all.

“W-Wait… Th-That means I’m a…” Inferno tried to speak but only came out in a stutter.

"Yup… congratulations, Inferno. Yer… gonna be a daddy," AJ blushed some more.

Inferno was silent for a moment before he got up from his seat. “Could you all excuse me?” he said before he walked to the door into the cafe and exited out of the place.

The group looked out the window in confusion as to why Inferno left outside. And soon their answer is received as they see Inferno raising his arms in the air while looking to be cheerful. Then he starts doing some impressive dance moves; including doing a moonwalk.

"I think you just made him the happiest man alive," Eternal said before sipping his water.

"Ah'm very happy he's happy. Ah was afraid he'd run off," AJ said, hiding her eyes with her stetson.

“Naw, that’s not Inferno,” Tempest commented before looking at the dancing inventor out the window. “That’s Inferno.” She added.

After a while, Inferno then returns inside the restaurant and takes a sit back in his seat between Applejack and Tempest. And a big smile was cemented on his face. Then he wraps his arms around Applejack, hugging her in a warm embrace before kissing her on the lips.

“You have no idea how much joy this brings me,” Inferno said.

"Ah feel the same way, sugarcube." Applejack replied, resting against her lover.

"We're all happy for you two." Israel simply said, resting against his seat.

"I'm surprised you're not making any dirty remarks, Izzy. Usually, you're more zany and mouthy than this, so what's the deal?" Rainbow asked.

"Let's just say all these events that have led up to now have opened my eyes. I can keep running my mouth and acting like an idiot forever," Israel replied while stroking Fluttershy's hair lovingly.

"Heheh… yay," Fluttershy exclaimed softly, nuzzling her lover.

"Easy there, Flutters. Showing off that much cuteness could wind up making Inferno faint… again like the last few times," Pinkie warned.

“Wait, he fainted from Fluttershy’s cuteness?” Starlight asked while sipping her milkshake.

“Oh yeah, about a hundred times.” Eternal responded.

"She doesn't mean to, though. She just… can't find the off-switch to her cuteness," Sunset said, which all the girls chuckle.

“Are you good, Inferno?” Rainbow asked the inventor.

Inferno was breathing heavily while clutching his chest as if he was having a heart attack. “I’m good.” He squealed.

"Just think about things that keep you in control, like… hey, has anyone seen Heat Blitz?" Twilight asked.

"He said he was gonna go home and rest after he finished work. Maybe we should bring some leftovers just in case he ever gets hungry." Eternal said.

"Ooh, count me in, too. Didn't you say he had to pull a double shift?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah," Eternal said.

"He must be so pent-up from working. Perhaps maybe I can help him… wind down," Twilight said, stroking her chin with thirsty thoughts.

“Whoa, settle down there, Twilight.” Sunset chuckled in reply.

"Yeah, save that talk for when you're alone with your He-man," Rainbow said.

“Who’s He-man are we talking about?” A familiar voice responded.

Rarity was the one who caught on quickly and looked on over and spotted the individual. “Hello, Spikey Wikey!” She said with a happy tone.

The group all looked in Spike's direction and were all shell-shocked by what they were seeing. All the girls were blushing madly and the guys looked all wide-eyed seeing Spike not only taller but muscular, too.

"Son of a… Spike, is that YOU?" Rainbow asked, staring at the eye candy that is Spike.

"In the flesh," Spike replied.

"What in the hell happened to you? You look like a young Rambo!" Sunset exclaimed.

“Naw, I think the Terminator is more like it,” Inferno replied to Sunset’s statement.

"Rambo, Terminator, they're both freaking badasses. Still, what happened to you, Spike?" Israel asked, shocked.

"Well… it's a long story," Spike said, scratching his head nervously.

Once Spike had taken a seat and everyone’s minds recovering from the shock they had, Spike and Rarity explained the whole story, which had them blushing red and sheepish.

But of course, Inferno was ticked. “So… You’re telling me… That you took my experimental BE-087 formula… mistaking it for milk… AND THEN DRANK THE WHOLE DAMN THING!?!?” He shouted.

“Uuuuh… yeah,” Spike replied with an anxious tone.

Inferno groaned in disbelief while covering his face with his hands. “I gotta stop leaving my experiments lying around,” he muttered to himself.

"Guess that explains why you've got a bigger body than Steve Rogers," Israel commented.

“Whoa hey! Leave Captain America out of this.” Spike responded. “Dude’s my idol.”

“What kind of idol? An inspiration for greatness or being buff as hell.” Rainbow commented.

"I bear no ill will towards Captain America, he's pretty cool. Now you both have America's ass," Israel winked with a thumbs up, which made Pinkie laugh so hard.

Soon everyone else laughed as well, even Spike. And in the moment of things, Spike accidentally knocked over Rarity’s ice tea, which spilled all over her shirt and barely showed her GG-cup breasts through the wet fabric.

“GOODNESS! SPIKE!” Rarity screamed in shock while covering her already concealed breasts.

“I’m sorry, Rarity. I didn’t know!” Spike responded as he grabbed a couple of napkins and helped to dry off Rarity’s shirt. And yes, he had one hand under her breasts to better wipe off her shirt.

The boys then look away from the scene so they won't be rude. Inferno went as far as taking a table napkin and using it as a blindfold.

The girls, on the other hand, only gave a few occasional glances. Most of them felt guilty because they were checking out an old friend while most of them were already taken. But still, they can't help but watch Spike clean up his girlfriend.

Rarity was feeling flustered and blushing as Spike was drying her off while having one of his hands supporting her bosom so he could dry off her shirt more effectively.

Eventually, he got the stain all cleaned up nicely. And Spike removed his hands from Rarity while also feeling guilty.

“I’m sorry for spilling your drink on you, Rares. I was caught up in the moment.” Spike apologized.

"No need to worry, darling. It was just a measly little spill, I can always order a refill," Rarity assured while stroking his cheek and kissing him.

"Are you sure?" Spike asked.

"Come now, Spikey-poo. A little spill never hurt anyone." Rarity reassured him.

"Well… okay then. Anyways, I'm gonna take a little bathroom break, I'll be right back," Spike said before leaving for the bathroom.

Once he got up, he didn't pay much attention to the sounds of the door’s bell-ringing as if someone entered.

Little does he know, halfway there, he winds up bumping into someone and heard a thud. He stops and looks down to see who it was that crossed his path. He blinked in surprise when he stumbled upon a young man with vivid opal-colored eyes and glasses, jet black hair, and dark grey skin. He had on a black thin coat over his light grey, button-up shirt, black pants, and matching black shoes to boot. He looked a little on the skinny side and had a geeky vibe to him.

Spike recognized him from school and called him out by name. "T-Thorax?!" Spike asked in shock as he leaned down.

"That voice… Spike?" Thorax asked, adjusting his glasses. But when he saw his friend clearly, he panicked and backed up. Then the young man looked up and down Spike’s body twice before staring back at him. "S-S-Spike? Wh-Wh-What happened to you? A-A-And why are you much… bigger?" he asked, a little panicked.

"Easy, easy there, buddy. Let's just say, I… Had a late growth spurt. Yeah, a late growth spurt, that's all." Spike assured.

“That’s some growth spurt,” Thorax replied, while still feeling intimating Spike’s new height.

"Hey, don't let these guns fool you, buddy. I'm still your friend deep down," Spike said.

“O-ok. But don’t call your muscles ‘guns’ again, or you might end up sounding like the guys that picked on us at CHS.” Thorax commented.

“What? Those jerks? Phfft! Never.” Spike replied in assurance. "Except now, if they ever try to mess with us, I'll have your back from now on."

“Please don’t. You know how I feel about violence. I mean I grew up with Pharynx,” Thorax responded.

"Good point. Alright then. Anyways, sorry I bumped into you. I'll try to look carefully next time," Spike chuckled.

“Uh ok, I’ll see yo-” Before Thorax could finish, Spike walked away from their conversation and headed towards the bathroom, leaving the small geek alone by the counter. Thorax turned away and when he did, he saw the Rainbooms from CHS sitting at a table by the window, along with a few guys he did not recognize. However, seeing them made Thorax sighed with a gloomy expression, for he now knows why Spike was here. “Nevermind.” he quietly said to himself.

As he stood where he was in despair, he soon heard a voice of a woman speaking to him. “Anything I can get you, dear.” Thorax turns toward the counter and see’s Mrs.Cake staring at him with a warm expression.

Remembering that he came in here for something, Thorax looks up at the lady and replies. “Oh… uh… I would like a simple vanilla milkshake please,” he spoke.

“Alright then, I’ll have it ready for you soon and I’ll have a waitress bring it to you.” Mrs.Cake responded. “Mind waiting at one of the tables?” she asked.

“No, I don’t mind. Thanks.” Thorax replied as he walks away from the counter and sat down at one of the tables in the cafe. Though he sat somewhere far away from where the Rainbooms and those strange guys are sitting.

It’s not that he dislikes them… he’s just… not very good at talking with popular kids at CHS. He was rather used to being an outcast, and Spike was an outcast like him too, and it’s one of the reasons why they were such good buds. At least, until Spike made friends with the Rainbooms. Thorax knows a lot about them, after all, they were popular at the school and were the talk of the day, and the guys that picked on him and Spike would always fantasize about them.

So yeah, they were popular.

And from what he heard from Spike time and time again ever since he befriended them, they seem like good girls with good personalities. But them being popular is what had Thorax nervous around them. They received a lot of attention in school, and Spike soon became a part of that, leaving him all alone. He wouldn’t dare talk to them since every guy in CHS was doting on them and would target him in an instant if they found out.

"Your milkshake, sir," one of the maids said, approaching him with his order. She had dark pink and purple hair, light-tanned skin, and bright green eyes. And she had impressive curves on her, with her wide hips and GG-cup breasts. Her name tag said "Tip Top". "Anything else you need, feel free to let me know," she said.

“U-Um nothing right now. But thank you for your kind offer, Miss… uh… Tip Top?” Thorax replied after he looked at her name tag. He may be anxious about talking to popular students in his school, but that didn’t mean he was rude to not talk with other people.

"Alrighty then, enjoy your milkshake, sir," Tip Top gave a bow and went back behind the counter, resuming her work.

Thorax watched as the waitress left before he turned back to his milkshake. And after a second of staring at it, the young geek picked it up and started drinking it from the straw. The sweet drink tasted absolutely delicious.

The sweet taste exploded in his mouth, making his taste buds sing. Guess sometimes even when he's at his lowest, what better way to pick him back up than with a mouth-watering, refreshing milkshake. And yet… even so, Thorax was still on his own. Well, nothing much to do about it now, except enjoy his shake.

Moments later, Spike had returned from the bathroom, heading on over to his seat with Rarity and the other girls. Thorax watched him from afar, feeling a bit down, but also somewhat happy for his friend. And from the looks of it, it seems Spike and Rarity are dating. Spike would always talk and think about Rarity when they have a conversation or when she walks into the same room. Thorax was glad Spike had gotten his dream girl; although it meant that Spike would likely hang out with him less than before. And it made Thorax even more sorrowful.

"Well… I guess it's all for the best," Thorax said to himself, looking down. Little does he know, the silver-haired goofball sitting across from Spike witnessed the whole thing, but said nothing.

'Hmm… man, whoever that kid is, something's eating him up. Hope it's nothing too serious,' Israel thought to himself, drinking his soda.

"You know, everyone. After we take down the androids and Zoor in the process, things are gonna be kinda boring. I mean, yeah, there's the small-time crooks out there but…" Rainbow paused, thinking about her next words.

"We know, they're not as challenging as the androids are," Sunset finished for her.

"I wouldn't be so sure about that," Twilight said. "There's also some big-time crimelords like…" Twilight was about to call out a name, but Pinkie stopped her.

"Shhhhh!!! Twilight, you know the walls have eyes and ears! Everywhere," Pinkie whispered loudly, covering her mouth.

"Uh… is there something I'm missing?" Starlight asked in confusion.

“Na, we’re all just wondering what life would be like when we finish off Zoor and her rust buckets,” Rainbow replied. Though her tone sounded like she was hiding something.

Starlight still felt that the group was keeping something from her and it annoyed her. “Okay, out with it. What are you guys talking about?” She asked.

Everyone at the table could see Starlight being impatient of their secrecy and soon one of them spilled the beans.

"Uh… the thing is… there's… one major bad guy that even scares us," Fluttershy said.

"He's a scary meanie," Pinkie added.

At first, the guys were clueless about who they were talking about, that is until they get the full picture. "Now I see… It's him. The renowned demon king of the criminal world," Eternal said in a low, quiet voice.

"You're… still not telling me who it is," Starlight said, still confused.

"First, and understand this, because it's very important: never repeat this name out loud," Israel whispered a little. Starlight nodded. "Alright then… His name… is Torch Dragonheart." he leaned in closely and whispered in her ear.

Starlight is then confused and also curious after hearing that statement from Israel. “Wait, you guys are talking about Dragonlord Tor-” Before she finished, Pinkie interrupted her.

“ABABABABABA! Don’t say his name!” Pinkie shouted with fear.

“Ok, ok!” Starlight replied in surprise to Pinkie’s reaction. “But why are you guys so afraid of… you know who,” she asked.

"Trust us the less you know about him, the better," Applejack assured.

"Well… okay then," Starlight said, holding off on prying anymore.

Meanwhile, in the back of the Sugar Cafe, Derpy was busy sorting out through the storage room, placing the boxes of frozen food, cakes, or ice cream on the shelves. As she was busy, she does not notice the tall figure approaching behind her while she hummed a cute tune.

And soon, she felt a hand reach and grasped her tushie, surprising her. She would have made a yelp if someone had not placed their lips on hers, passionately kissing her. And after the kiss, Derpy could see who it is.

"Silver, you silly rascal you," Derpy giggled, breaking the kiss.

Silver smiled back at her while also giving her butt a good squeeze. “Sorry, Derpy, sometimes I can’t resist a cute and attractive girl like you.” He chuckled before removing his hand from Derpy’s booty. “Also you were shaking your tushie while you were humming that beautiful tune,” he commented before gently smacking her butt.

Derpy yelped and giggled, staring into her lover's eyes. "Can you blame me for being in a good mood today?" she asked, fluttering her cute eyes.

“Not at all, not at all.” Silver replied before looking down and seeing Derpy’s button-up shirt was unbutton from two buttons down, revealing her hypnotizing cleavage. “Uh, your shirt is unbuttoned again.” He informed her.

Derpy giggled in reply. “Do I look like I care about that? Don’t you like what you see?” She asked while cupping her huge bosom, making the flesh of her breasts pop out of the opening of her shirt.

"Sure do," Silver said.

"Good, but sadly, our 2nd time will have to wait after I handle a certain goofball I know," Derpy said, smiling deviously, yet adorably.

“Well,” Silver said before he leaned in and whispered into her ear. “What if I told you that he’s out in the dining area.” he silently said. “Spotted him when I was placing new pastries by the counter.”

Right away, Derpy's eyes shrunk and her smile grew wider than before. She went into a giggling fit, pleased to hear the news.

"For telling me this… you get a face full of boobies for one… whole… minute," Derpy whispered in his ear.

“Wha-mmph!” Before Silver could ask, Derpy grabbed the back of his head and pulled him into her ample bosom, and gave it a few jiggles side-to-side and up and down, up and down. Derpy even grabbed one of Silver's hands and placed it against one of her breasts where her nipples were poking out.

"That's right. You know you love my boobies. I know how handsy you got when we first did it. Take it all in, sweetie-pie," Derpy said sweetly and seductively.

Silver was surprised and aroused that Derpy was doing this to him. Of course, he wasn’t complaining. And soon, he felt one of Derpy’s nipples up against his mouth, and upon instinct, he latched his lips and sucked on it.

"Mmm, that's it, Silver. Drink as much as you like, you handsome stud," Derpy encouraged. Their little foreplay went on until Silver's minute was up. Derpy then pushed lightly and put her nipple back in her maid outfit and buttoned up her uniform. "Well, duty calls."

Silver chuckled, knowing there's no stopping her. "I understand. Remember, go easy on the guy.” He reminds her.

Derpy looked at him with an adorable, but devious grin. Then she gave her tushie a hard smack and said: “Oh I won’t promise that.” And with that, she left the storage room and headed out into the dining area of the cafe.

Silver looked on with a sheepish expression. “Ahhhhh… I pray that you survive her, Israel.” He muttered before he gets back to sorting the boxes.

And back in the dining room, the group had all gotten their meals and were currently munching down and enjoying each other's company.

"Mmm, I'll never get over the scrumptious food here, it's simply divine," Rarity said.

"Of course it's yummy, Rarity. Nothing but the best when it comes to Sugar Cafe," Pinkie said, scarfing down her entire plate of deluxe nachos.

"Pinkie, I'll never understand how you can scarf an entire full plate without any problems. And yet, I gave up trying to figure you out a long time ago," Israel chuckled.

“Like we always say, that's just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie," Twilight pointed out.

"And let's face it, Izzy, you like them way too cute," Rainbow pointed out, grinning.

"Can you blame me? Girls as cute and Pinkie and Fluttershy make me go nuts. I can't help but want to smother them lovingly," Israel shrugged. "They're like a blessing from above."

Pinkie and Fluttershy both squealed happily, but unfortunately with Inferno still around, the cuteness hit him twice as hard and caused him to faint.

"Oopsies, hehehe, we did it again," Pinkie giggled nervously.

Speaking of cuteness, another cutie stopped by their table and the group happily waved as they saw Derpy coming towards them.

"Hi everybody," Derpy said happily.

"Derpy! Hi, how are you doing?" Fluttershy asked, going over to hug her.

"I'm doing fine, thank you. Hi, Izzy," Derpy winked.

"H-Hi there, Derpy. You're… looking as adorable as ever," he commented.

“Oh, why thank you, handsome,” Derpy responded in a sultry tone and even giggled after. Her response had everyone surprised.

"Uh… Am Ah hearing this right, or did Derpy just straight-up called him "handsome?" Applejack asked, confused.

“Uh, Derpy, are you feeling ok?” Eternal asked in concern and confusion.

“Yeah, you got a fever or something?” Sunset asked as well.

Derpy looked at them with a smile; however, her smile was different from her usually innocent and pure kind of smile. “Oh, I’m just fine… Very fine.” She stated as she turned her sights on Israel.

And in a shocking act, Derpy reached out her hand and gripped Israel’s shirt, and pulled him off her seat and right into her face. This freaked out… and also making Israel feeling aroused by this new personality Derpy had.

The cute muffin gal looked straight into his eyes with her own, and in her eyes were filled with a roaring fire. Then Derpy spoke in a whisper to the young man, and she did it in a lustful voice.

“After my shift... you and I are going back to your hang-out place… and I’m gonna make you feel like the luckiest man in the whole wide world.” She whispered before drawing her mouth closer to his ear and softly replied: “So you better bring that juicy dick of yours.”

'Holy… fucking… Toledo, she went and gone off the deep end!' Israel thought.

Now she had said what she wanted to say, Derpy turned around and walked towards the back of the cafe. And her hips swayed as she walked before she disappeared into the back room.

While Israel was shocked out of his mind, everyone else was confused as hell. It was clear that they did not hear what Israel had heard.

“Pardon my French… But what the fuck just happened?” Rainbow asked.

"You call that French?" Eternal quirked an eyebrow.

“It’s a figure of speech!” Rainbow responded.

"Forget about that, something's different about Derpy," Sunset said.

"I have to agree, she seemed normal the last time we saw her," Rarity pointed out. Just then, Inferno woke up after recovering from the double cuteness attack.

"What'd I miss?" Inferno asked.

"Derpy came by and got up in Israel's face, whisperin' who knows what to him. An' she did it real forceful to him," AJ said.

"What?" Inferno asked, confused. Just then, he turned to the goofball with a stern look. "Alright, what the hell did you do to Derpy?"

"Hey, don't look at me, this is still fairly new to me, too," Israel replied defensively.

As they were discussing, Silver approached their table with a notepad in his hand. “Good afternoon, how are you all today?” he asked them before he looked towards Israel and saw the shocked and flustered expression on his face. Silver nearly chuckled, knowing that Derpy had him hooked now. But he doesn’t let them know and played it cool. “What’s up with him?” He asked.

"Hi Silver. Derpy just came up in here and showed her assertive side towards this goof and she looked like she was in a good mood," Tempest said.

“Oh, I bet she is,” Silver thought to himself before he then spoke in reply. “Well… that’s surprising.”

“You think that’s surprising, wait till you hear that Inferno knocked up AJ good and now she is pregnant with his child.” Pinkie blurted out in her cheerful way.

Inferno and Applejack looked at the party girl with displeased expressions on their faces when she gave a piece of very private information.

“PINKIE!!!” Inferno shouted.

“What? He’s your bro. He’s gotta know.” Pinkie replied.

Hearing what he just heard, Silver’s expression turned to a shocked and surprised one. He then looks towards his brother and Applejack, while still bearing the expression on his face.

“Is this true?” he asked in a stern tone, arms folded.

Inferno and Applejack were silent and hesitant for a while. Inferno was refusing to talk to Silver, cause he still holds a little resentment towards him. However, AJ, being the honest gal that she is, couldn't keep it a secret and fessed up.

"It's true, Silver," Applejack removed her stetson and placed it against her chest. "But please don't be mad at Inferno. We both knew what we were gettin' ourselves into when we did it."

Hearing Applejack’s reply, Silver then turns his attention towards his brother Inferno, and soon his expression became more stern.

“Inferno… Solaris… Blaze.” Silver said his brother’s full name. “I’m gonna ask this one question… and one question alone. Why… oh why… would you not tell me…” His voice became more aggressive, which had everyone feeling uneasy. Eternal felt the need to step in, but that thought is cast aside when Silver finished with: “That I was gonna be an uncle, for Christ’s sake!” He said in disbelief and offended tone. “This is big news… and you kept me in the dark?!”

“Hey! I just found out about it today! Also, I forgot that you still worked here!” Inferno replied in a defensive tone.

“You can’t keep big secrets from family! Especially when it’s this kind of big news!” Silver stated before he turned to AJ. “By the way, congrats,” he said with a calm tone before turning towards his Inferno again. “As for you, young man! Next time, let me in on things!”

“Hey! You were never part of my life for 5 years and now you are concerned for what goes on in my life!” Inferno responded while getting up from his seat and standing face-to-face with Silver.

“I’m still your older brother and the only family you got left. Of course, I’m gonna be concerned about what goes on in your life!” Silver exclaimed.

"I'll never understand siblings," Tempest said to herself. "Hey, the important thing is you're gonna be an uncle, your brother's gonna be a father and you'll have plenty of time to bond more since AJ will be on maternity leave."

“Say what now!” Applejack responded in surprise to what she heard.

"Come on, you didn't know? When a woman gets preg--" Tempest said before she's cut off.

“Ah’ now what that means!” AJ replied. “But what about the team and Zoor?” She asked.

“That all can wait, right now, you need to focus on the baby,” Sunset responded.

“But I thought you out of all of us would wanna smash Zoor to bits?” Rainbow replied.

“Don’t… remind me,” Sunset responded while turning towards the rainbow-haired athlete, with her eye twitching as if she is struggling to contain her inner rage.

And while they were all talking, they had forgotten that the Silver and Inferno were still arguing, until they heard their yapping once again after being silent.

"Hey, you two, enough of the bickering already!" Israel said, frustrated.

“FUCK OFF!!!” Both brothers responded to the goofball before going back to their arguing.

"Jeez, when did we become the civilized ones here. Well, let them argue, I'm gonna step out." Israel then pulled out some money and left it on the table before leaving. "I'll see y'all later. Kiss and make-up, you two!" Israel remarked loudly.

Soon the two brothers stopped arguing after hearing that remark. And their expression turned to ones of disgust.

“Yeah, fuck no,” Inferno stated.

“No way on the kissing part, that’s fucking disgusting and outrageous.” Silver commented.

“Sure is,” Inferno agreed with his older brother.

“What even goes on in that guy’s head?” Silver whispered to Inferno.

“Trust me, I’m as confused as you are,” Inferno replied silently.

“Oh, I bet.” Silver responded.

"That's just Izzy being Izzy," Pinkie shrugged.

Inferno turned to the party girl with a calm expression. “Pinkie… This is a brotherly conversation. Could you not interrupt, please?” he asked.

Pinkie responded with her usual carefree and cheerful expression. “Okie Dokie Lokie.” She said before zipping her lips.

As they were having their conversation, they don’t notice Thorax’s presence in the cafe and that he hearing in on their conversation, even though he didn’t want to but they were loud enough for him to hear, and… well let’s just say… he was very scared out of his mind, especially after hearing all that shouting.

With widening eyes and sweat running down from his forehead, Thorax gulped back in anxiousness and unease. “I guess this is my time to take my leave.” he thought to himself. Before leaving, Thorax remembers that he needed to pay for the milkshake he ordered. And so the young geek got up and walk towards the counter to pay for his shake.

At the same time, Silver walks away from the table where the Rainbooms, Eternal, Israel, Inferno, and Spike sat and walking towards the backroom.

And also at the same time, outside of the cafe, Ember is walking along the sidewalk next to the restaurant and approaching the front doors. The cranky expression on her face shows that she was not in a good mood and thought it would do her some good with a latte to enjoy.

But then, the moment she opened the doors, someone rushed towards her and wound up bumping into her with enough force for both parties to fall backward.

After paying for his milkshake, Thorax was in a hurry to leave the cafe, but he was stopped when he accidentally bumped into someone in his quick haste, while strangely feeling something soft pressed against his face. The force of the impact causes him and the other person to fall to the ground.

"I… I'm so sorry, I… I didn't see…" Thorax paused and his eyes gazed at the young lady he bumped into. From his point of view, she looked beautiful, yet intimidating at the same time. “Ummm… Sorry, Miss… Uh, what's your name?” he asked kindly.

Ember, on the other hand, gazed upon a young man wearing clothes that made him look like a geek. And now knowing that he was the one who bumped into her, she immediately got pissed.

"WATCH WHERE YOU'RE FUCKING GOING, YOU DORKY LITTLE TWERP!!!" she shouted. She also felt the spot Thorax bumped into and blushed a bit. This caused her to grab him by the shirt collar and pull him close to her. "And if you EVER bump into my girls ever again, I'm gonna wring your SCRAWNY FUCKING NECK OUT, GOT IT?!" her eyes were brimming with rage as she threatened him.

Thorax was scared out of his mind and felt completely small and pathetic in this situation. Until he heard a familiar voice that gave him salvation.

"Hey, leave him alone! What'd he ever do to you?" Spike called out.

Hearing that caused Ember to revert her eyes from the geek in her grip and towards, what she sees, a group of 8 young ladies and 4 young men all standing together and staring at her and Thorax. And from their expressions, they seem to be trying to get her to back off… which didn’t work on her.

"And just what are you morons gonna do about it, stop me?" Ember provoked. "I dare you all to even try," she snarled, readying a punch for Thorax.

The young geek stared at the fist aiming at his face, making him even more terrified and sweating from his forehead once again. “C-C-Can we just talk about this?” he asked in a fearful voice.

"WHO ASKED YOUR OPINION, YOU LITTLE SHIT?!" she snapped again.

"Let the kid go, or do you get some sort of sick pleasure from picking on the weak? If so, you should be ashamed of yourself," Eternal scolded.

"Look, just let him go, please. He's not a threat to you or anyone else." Starlight tried reasoning.

“Oh, you think you can just talk to me all high and mighty and call me a sicko?! Oh, how fucking critical of you, clown face!” Ember replied with a sadistic tone.

At that moment, Eternal's pupils shrank as he stood up and stared down Ember with the intent to beat some sense into her. "You've got some serious backbone to call me something so childish, you little gecko girl! Perhaps maybe you'd like to dance with a demon!" Eternal provoked, ready to fight.

“Uhhhh, can I have a saying in this?” Thorax asked again in a fearful tone, frightened by what’s coming soon.

"Shut it, you little bug, or I'll shut you up myself!" Ember threatened.

“Ok,” Thorax replied, thinking it’s best to be quiet than getting killed.

"Now… GET LOST!!!" Ember ordered, tossing Thorax across the floor, and soon the young man immediately up and ran for the door She then glared over at the ginger-haired hulking buffoon. "Outside… now."

"Fine by me," Eternal said, then followed her outside.

The group followed behind them, with most of them whispering in conversation.

“When will Eternal stop picking fights?” Fluttershy asked quietly

"Probably… when he's dead," Rainbow whispered in reply.

“Or somebody knockin’ some sense in that thick noggin’ of his,” Applejack added.

“I doubt that will happen, he’s too stubborn and too noble of a person… while it’s righteous of him, but sometimes he’s gotta learn that some battles are not worth fighting,” Tempest stated silently.

Soon as they were outside, Eternal and Ember stood face-to-face while everyone stood afar, not wanting to get killed just by watching.

Eternal stared down the hot-tempered temptress and took on his battle stance. Ember also took on her battle stance.

Ember gets into a battle stance of her own. However, her stance was different, and from the looks of it, she was in a fighting stance that is mostly used by martial artists. A kokutsu-dachi or ‘back’ stance to be precise.

Once both fighters were ready, Eternal made the first move by charging at her. He didn't want to underestimate her, so he threw a few punches and kicks her way.

And to his surprise, Ember blocked them all from each direction, focusing on his attacks and knowing when to block. Then she turns her body, moving around Eternal, and delivered a roundhouse kick to his back, causing him to stumble. After that, Ember returns to her stance and waiting.

Eternal regains his balance and then turns to Ember. 'Not bad. She must've had some serious training to predict me so effortlessly. But I'm no slouch either,' he thought before leaping over her head and delivering a double downwards kick.

Ember turns and uses downward blocks to defend herself from his kicks before she switches to an outside block to defend herself from his incoming hook punches. Then she does a couple of backflips away from Eternal, and when she got a good distance from him, she went back to her stance.

He had to come up with some way to drop her guard, but how? Then it hit him… Eternal then rushed at her once more with his fists ready to strike. However as he was mere inches while in mid-punch, he dove down and attempted to sweep the legs. Ember's eyes widened and in a split second, she jumped up to dodge.

Eternal had her right where he wanted her. While she was in mid-air, he sprang from his hands and delivered an upwards spinning kick to her stomach. Ember felt like he was drilling a hole inside her.

But at that moment, she changed a bit. Her eyes became dragon-like. Her rage shooting through the roof as Ember raised one fist, igniting it in flames, then pulled Eternal close to her and lands a fiery fist in his face, sending him crashing into the ground.

She lands a few feet away from the man as he was standing himself up, groaning. Her rage then slowly died down. Once she was back in control, she looked all… confused. And she wasn’t the only one, everyone there was shocked at what they saw, and infinite questions ran through their minds.

"I don't know where you learned that technique, but it won't stop me that easily," Eternal called out, readying himself once more. And this time, Eternal was getting ready to reveal the demon from within.

Ember was too confused to even return to fighting, that she did not pay much attention to Eternal and looking at her hand.

And just as Eternal had begun to approach Ember with her guard down, he is then halted by a couple of suppressed gunfire and bullets shooting at the ground between him and the young lady. Soon everyone turned and saw 5 men in trenchcoats, appearing from nowhere, and in their hands were 9mm Glock 19 and desert eagle pistols, and they continued to fire their guns at the group, and not paying any attention to Ember.

'Who the hell are these clowns?!' Eternal thought. 'No, forget it. Can't suit up here, too risky.'

"Eternal! Don't be an idiot! Let's get out of here or we're all dead!" Tempest called out. Eternal nodded at Tempest and left with the group in a hurry. As soon as all of them were gone, the guards went up to Ember to check on her.

The gunfire and the screaming brought Ember out from her confused state, only for her to be riddled with questions from her father’s men.

"Ms. Dragonheart, are you alright?" Henchman #1 asked.

"Does it hurt anywhere?" Henchman #2 asked.

"I'm fine, he just… UGH!!! He sure got me good with that kick," Ember groaned, clutching her stomach tightly.

"Let's get you back to Torch so you can rest up. You two, make sure to follow that group. We need as much information on them.” The 3rd henchman ordered.

"On it," Henchmen 4 and 5 replied.

As those two disappeared into the alleyways or streets, a black SUV drives up to the scene. Soon Henchmen 1 and 2 helped guide Ember towards the car as Henchman #1 opens the door for her to get inside. Ember grunted in pain while getting into her seat and later henchman #1 buckled her in.

“Alright, your father will be informed of this incident and have it seen immediately, while you get some rest,” he said to her. And before Ember could reply, the man closed the car door and then walked up to the driver’s window and tapped his hand on the glass, signaling the driver to leave the scene.

As the car was driving and she was sitting in the back seat, Ember’s abdomen still ached in pain but her mind was filled with confusion and uncanny thoughts in her mind. She raised her hand, the same hand she punched Eternal with, up to her view and she inspected it with confusion and suspicion. And one question came to her mind.

“How did I do that?”

Back with the group, once they were far enough from the scene, Tempest stormed over to Eternal and slugged him straight across the face, knocking him against a wall. "WHAT IN THE ACTUAL FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" she yelled. "Do you have any idea how stupid you were to pick a fight with her? Where is your god damn head at, maggot?!"

"Hey, hey, HEY! I was trying to save that boy, she's the one who started all this with her bad attitude in the first place!" Eternal argued.

"HEY!” Starlight shouted at the two, earning their attention. “Can anyone tell me who in Tartarus were those individuals that shot at us?!” She asked while still shaken from the incident.

"I'm not sure, darling. But whoever they were, they were probably protecting that girl," Rarity guessed, unsure.

“What? Why would a gal like her have bodyguards? She doesn’t look or act like some rich or famous person?!” Rainbow responded.

“Guys… I don’t wanna affirm this too quickly. But… I think those men are actually from the Dragon Clan.” Twilight suggested but is unsure of it.

At that moment, everyone, including Eternal froze. "Y... You think so, Twilight?" Sunset asked, feeling a bit worried.

“I don’t know… but I feel it’s the only possible hypothesis I can think of,” Twilight responded. Which did not help ease everyone’s anxiety.

“If that is true… would that mean that the girl is with them?” Inferno asked in dismay.

"And if she's with them…" Pinkie then let out a gasp. "Then they’re bound to come looking for us because we attacked one of their own!"

Soon everyone felt fear and chills down their spines as that realization filled their heads and gave them a sense of dread.

Inferno turned to Eternal and said: “Why thanks Eternal, you doomed us.” He spoke.

Eternal couldn't find the words that express how sorry he was, but all he could do was slump down to his knees and pound the ground with his fists. "What is WRONG with me?! Why can't I ever do ANYTHING right?" he asked himself before punching himself in the face again and again and again.

"Babe STOP! This isn't gonna solve anything!" Sunset called out. "Look, you already know what you did was wrong and there's nothing any of us can do to take it back. But beating yourself up isn't going to stop a possible angry mafia boss from hunting us down. We've gotta be on our toes now and we can't afford to let our guard down. So when we get back to our usual spot, we'll undergo some more training and prepare for the worst."

"Sunset's right. The androids aren't our only enemies right now, so we'd better watch our sixes for any of those goons lurking in the shadows," Tempest agreed.

“Not to mention you got a nasty burn on your face,” Inferno said when he knelt next to Eternal while inspecting the side of his face and seeing it indeed had a burn… and it was the same area Ember had punched.

"It's a mere flesh wound, I'll deal with it. But I will be honest… I can't fight this battle alone." Eternal said, looking down at the ground.

“Naw, dude, this is 1st degree, and we need to treat it. Nothing but cool running water would help the burning sensation go away.

"I say it's a mere flesh--" Eternal jolted up, but then, his balance fell off and his vision felt blurry until… he collapsed on the ground.

"ETERNAL!!!" Sunset shouted, worried.

“Shit!” Inferno rushed to check on Eternal, inspecting him before placing two fingers on the side of Eternal’s neck, and to his relief, there is a pulse. “He’s fine, he’s just passed out. Seems that hit he took was a lot more powerful than we thought.” He stated. “Though this is not the best place to treat him. You all get Eternal back to the Victory Squad Tower, I know it sticks out, but it has the best security. While Israel and I will head back to the hideout and see if we can do some research on the Dragon Clan.” he said.

"Fair enough. Well, time to make tracks. OH! What if we're followed?" Israel asked.

“No worry, I fitted the wristwatches with a radar system,” Inferno replied while showing the radar feature, with it displaying all of them in the vicinity. “If anything is detected in a 30-foot radius, we’ll know if we’re being followed. A little something I worked on after we were captured by Zoor.

"Inferno… if I were born a woman, I'd kiss you right now," Israel said, impressed.

“Eugh! Save the kissing for Fluttershy and Pinkie.” Inferno responded, while he felt appreciated by the comment, he felt disgusted with the kissing part.

"Anyways, we'd better get a move on. See you later, guys," Israel waved goodbye before following Inferno back to the base. Meanwhile, the girls and Spike all took Eternal with them back to Victory Squad Tower with the help of AJ's super strength.

Later on, everyone had arrived at their destinations, Inferno and Israel now at the base and the girls at the Victory Squad Tower. With the girls treating Eternal's 1st-degree burns at the tower, Inferno and Israel were using their time to learn everything they can on the Dragon Clan.

And… they found nothing. They searched online news articles, police reports and files, videos, blogs, and even checked MyStable. But there was no record or even the slightest information on the Dragon Clan. Guess this criminal organization was a ghost society in the city.

“I searched everything, everywhere… but nothing is even here… I WAS GOOD TO YOU, INTERNET!!!!” Inferno shouted hysterically while slamming his fist on his table before his face dropped onto the table and laid there.

"Uh… this might be a huge risk, but… have you tried… the deep dark web?" Israel asked. "They say the internet is only a small percentage of what goes on in the online world."

Inferno lifted his head straight up from the table and looked towards the silver-haired goofball with an aghast and fearful look on his face. “Oh HELL NO!” He replied loudly.

"Well, it was worth mentioning." Israel shrugged. "Now let's see, if my hunch is right, the reason why we can't find any info on them is most likely because--"

“I know what you gonna say, and I’m thinking the same… They’re covering everything they did in the past. They have people accessing everything and erasing their crimes as if they didn’t happen.” Inferno responded.

"I guess great minds think alike. However, it still leaves us with jack squat. If only we could monitor their every move, but… but how?" Israel asked. "We can't use drones… they've got sharp eyes and ears like hawks. We can monitor them through our suits either."

“You don’t think I haven’t thought about that? And no, that would involve us getting close to them, even if it is a block away. Also, this is a criminal organization, they are heavily funded, they have a massive army and possibly a stockpile of weapons.” Inferno responded. “No, we need some kind of inside man, someone who would get close to one of them and not suspected. And the person they need to get close to has to be…” And soon a thought came to Inferno’s mind. And without saying a word, he types away at the computer and he searches through files and paperwork… on every citizen in Canterlot. And soon he lands on a file that he wanted to find.

And it was a personal file on the same girl that Eternal fought in the alleyway. Which had every information on her stored, but there were a few blanked out; including her last name.

“Bingo! Ok, this gal is named… Ember; nice name for a cruel chick. Though not much on her last name, or her parents. But it has her date of birth, what height she is…” Inferno read through her file and landed on a piece of information that he was looking for. “Ah HA! There it is! It also says here, that she is enrolled in Canterlot High.” He stated.

"CHS, huh? Been a while since I've been there. But I doubt either of us can enter the campus." Israel replied.

“That’s not my idea. Also, we can’t have the girls get close to her, or otherwise, her nearby bodyguards will see them and attack them on sight,” Inferno responded before looking back to the screen, and later found another piece of information. “Oooh, and according to her report card, she is doing horribly in her classes, except gym class, and has driven off most of her tutors that were assigned to her..” he read.

"She’s a flunk?" Israel asked, quirking an eyebrow, but wasn't smiling. "Jeez, she needs to step up her game if she ever wants to graduate."

“After our first meeting with her, and her personality, I doubt she wants that,” Inferno said. “Although, this could work in our favor,” he muttered silently.

"You say something?" Israel asked, confused.

Inferno turned towards Israel. “Well, it says here in the files, that the school teachers, even Celestia, are currently seeking a new tutor for Ember. And I have been thinking… what if we get someone to be her tutor and could work as our inside-man to gather information on the Dragon Clan from the inside.” He stated.

"Hmm… that's not a bad idea. But who are we gonna find as an inside man to be Ember's new tutor, we're all basically on her hit list." Israel pointed out.

“Yeah, I’m still thinking about that. I’m thinking of asking the girls and Spike if they know any smart kids in CHS that they know of, that could assist us.” Inferno replied.

"It sounds kinda risky, don't ya think? If whoever we choose as a tutor gets hurt, it'll be on us," Israel warned.

“I know, which is why this person would have to be a… someone pathetic, geeky, harmless, not-so tough… someone that doesn’t look like a threat. Which would act as a perfect shield.” Inferno commented.

"So, basically… we're looking for a wimp," Israel said, piecing it together.

“Eeyup,” Inferno replied.…

"It's risky, but… if it's the only way, I guess it's worth a shot," Israel sighed.

“Am I interrupting something here?” A cute, but sultry voice called out from behind the two. Causing the two to turn around and, standing behind them, they see Derpy, wearing a trench coat for some reason.

"Oh, uh… Hi, Derpy. How's our precious little muffin and uh… why are you in a trench coat?" Israel asked.

“Well, it is 56° out at night?” Inferno guessed.

Derpy, not keeping her eyes off of Israel, let out a cute giggle before she approached the silver-haired goofball, till she got up close and her massive breasts pressed against Israel’s chest. “Oh Izzy, did you forget what I told you back at the cafe?” She responded.

"Uh nope. Uh… Inferno… looks like I'm gonna be occupied with the Muffin Princess," Israel stated before looking over at her and booping her cute little nose.

“Wha-What? But I thought we were in the middle of- YAH!!!” Before Inferno could say much on his mind, Derpy came up behind him and grabbed at the back collar of his leather jacket, and dragged the poor guy out of his chair and towards the shower room. “HEY! WHAT GIVES!?!?!” he shouted in shock.

Once they arrived at the door, Derpy opens the door into the shower room, and then she helps Inferno onto his feet, not before shoving him into the room and closing the door behind him. Then the muffin cutie locks the door from the outside. “Oops.” She said with an uppity and devious tone. Then Derpy walks back towards Israel, still standing by the computer station.

"Dear God, Derpy! Did you have to be so forceful with him?" Israel asked, blushing a bit. But his words fell on deaf ears as Derpy got closer and closer to her prize. "Oh boy… Derpy's certainly gone off the deep end. And yet… she's still so CUTE!"

"Let's see if you think I'm cute NOW!" Derpy said seductively. At that moment, she undid her trenchcoat and flung it off her entire body, displaying her entire naked, hourglass figure.

"W-W-WHAAAAAA?! You were naked under there this whole time?!" he asked in shock.

"You know you love it. I've seen the way you undressed me with your eyes, you silly perv. But I don't blame you." Derpy said, pressing herself against the zany young man. "Now how about you lose those clothes so we can get… it… on," she finished with a cute giggle.

Right away… Israel backed up a bit and hastily removed his clothes. 'Yup, it's official. I've died and gone straight to muffin heaven with a cutie muffin princess.' he thought to himself.

Once his clothes were removed, Derpy got to see her prized target that she desired: Izzy’s big, tasty, cock. Just seeing it for the first time made her pussy wet and causing her to grope her massive H-cup breasts.

At the same time, seeing Derpy touch herself just from seeing his huge firework down there had gotten him all horny enough to the point where he groped her sexy booty and kneaded her fleshy mounds, feeling how soft they were. It was like grabbing two soft clouds.

Derpy gasped from his touch before she looked at him with lustful eyes and giggling. “You love my fat booty, do you, Izzy? How does my massive ass feel, handsome?” She asked with a seductive tone.

"It's booty-tastic. Just like these big muffins up here, my precious little muffin," Israel chuckled, then followed up by groping one of her boobs and fondling it in circles and licking her nipple. "Motherhood has treated you well, Derpy," he said, nuzzling her nose-to-nose.

“Why thank you, Izzy. Cause I’m gonna be your cute MILF for tonight.” Derpy replied before getting down on her knees and then began stroking Israel’s dick in her hands and giving it a few licks too. Israel gave a soft moan, biting his lip and smiling down at his young MILF.

"Go for it, Derpy. Claim your prize," he encouraged. Derpy squeed happily before taking in more of his tasty dick. She made loud sucking noises, moaning softly. She bobbed her head back and forth, closing her eyes and taking in the flavor of his phat, juicy dick. A few times, she even took it down her throat. "Ahhh, what a naughty, yet adorable little muffin you are." he teased, stroking her silky blonde hair.

Derpy was loving the affection she was receiving. She moaned adorably some more, now deep throating his meaty piston more frequently. In addition, she cupped her big girls and captured his cock between them like a couple of soft, warm muffins. Israel's mind raced a thousand miles from having her knockers rub against him like that.

Derpy giggled seeing his response. “You like my huge tits rubbing against your cock, Izzy? Cause I sure do~” She spoke.

"H-H-Hell yeah! How can someone so cute have such a sexy body like yours? You're like… a gift from the heavens!" he moaned, shuddering in bliss. Derpy had this goofy little goober under her control and that's the way she liked it.

“Oh no, Izzy. No… I’m way more than that,” Derpy replied with her sultry tone before she then takes the tip of Israel’s cock into her mouth while still having her tits trapping his shaft in their soft grasp.

Israel felt his body twitching and he couldn't get enough of this precious little muffin princess or her mammaries. He wanted so badly to take her and ram it inside her wanting love chambers. But he could never force this precious muffin MILF against her will. So he remained where he was, letting her play with his long, thick, juicy popsicle.

Derpy looked up at him and could see the expression on his face, clearly enjoying the treatment she’s giving him. But she knows what he wants, and from his expression, he’s trying so hard to fight it. It’s so adorable, and she wanted him to experience the best. So she removed her mouth her tits from his cock, much to Israel’s disappointment. She then looks up at him with a cute and devious smile on her face.

“Aw, Izzy… If you wanted to rut me like the slut I am, all you had to do is ask.” She said to him before she turned around and got onto her hands and knees; positioning herself in a doggy style position. Then she teasingly swayed her phat booty in front of him, egging him to take her. “Well… are you gonna take your prize?” She asked.

Israel stared down at this cute little muffin slut and could only think of one thing to do… "As if you even have to ask twice," he grinned. Israel teased her a bit as he got behind her. He rubbed his cock against her dripping snatch, just to get the juices flowing. Then he "attempts" to push in, but it slips and goes left, or right, or up. Derpy was just staying there, shivering and wanting to feel it inside her already.

Not wanting to keep the lady waiting, he finally shoved his cock down the love dungeon. Man, she was tight, even after giving birth years ago, she's still tight as hell. Derpy moaned loudly after finally having him inside her. She felt his hands grab her booty and slam his cock in and out of her pussy. She was reduced to a moaning, cock-hungry slut.

Israel grunted from time to time, feeling her inner walls clamp onto his cock like a vice grip. He smacked her ass to see if she'd loosen up a bit. But that had the opposite effect and only made her squeeze him tighter. Israel fought to shove his ‘sword’ deep into Derpy’s pussy, and after the struggle, he finally shoved his entire shaft deep inside her. Derpy felt like she was in heaven as she felt his huge cock deep in her.

"Mmmmph!!! Whoever was your first love is missing out on a cute little slut like you, baby!" He grunted before smacking her ass again. He even put more power into his thrusts, emitting loud, wet slaps. Derpy moaned some more, her wall-eyes shooting up and down while her tongue lolled out of her mouth.

“Mmmmm!!! Oh, fuck! Yes, fuck me hard, Izzy!” Derpy shouted in delight and arousal.

"As you wish, my lovely muffin," Israel groaned. He kept up his powerful thrusts and then leaned over and groped her jiggling jubblies once her butt took enough punishment.

Derpy screamed and moaned so much and loud. In her mind, Israel was as good as Silver. Now she’s got two men who can fuck her real good, better than that jerk who left her. And to top it all off, they were both bigger and lasted longer than her old crush.

He then pulled her up and smothered her with kisses on her neck and cheek and then… "Come here, my cute little muffin and give your man some sugar," he whispered in her ear.

Derpy does not hesitate and latched her lips onto Israel’s, kissing him deeply with passion. Israel plowed her deeper, knocking against her womb entrance, and brought one of his hands down to rub her sensitive clit, which she calls her "muffin button."

She was highly sensitive down there and having him rub it like that was drawing her close to a climax, tightening around his shaft more frequently. At the same time, Israel's cock was growing inside her, ready to blow. Israel decided to make it extra special and turned her around completely so he could see her cute, beautiful face.

He thrust and grunted, going into overdrive while Derpy moaned like crazy. At that moment, Israel's body was enveloped in his cosmic chi. At that moment, as he thrust one last time, he roared and exploded his load inside her womb. Derpy screamed and came hard, latching onto Israel for dear life. Also, some of his chi transferred onto Derpy's body, creating a very jaw-dropping transformation.

As her insides were being filled up and her stomach bloating to incredible size, She felt her ass and boobs tingle and… feeling heavier. She looked down to see her boobs were expanding. Regaining some control, she felt her ass cheeks were growing, too. Her massive muffins grew larger and larger till they were about MM-cups, while she was experiencing an arousing and pleasurable feeling from it, while her breasts were lactating at a fast rate, causing massive puddles of milk on the floor. Her buttcheeks grew to the size of basketballs.

“MMMMMMPH~! Izzy, you’re making me grow! And it feels so good!” She gasped before moaning even more from the feeling.

'I can see that. And what worries me is NOT knowing how to stop! Why'd my cosmic chi have to activate at a time like this?' he thought to himself. But when he got a second look at her muffins, he thought, 'Hmm… then again… who doesn't love big girls?' he grinned before hugging Derpy and nuzzling his face into her bodacious ta-tas.

“Mmmph~! My boobies are… Mmmmm... lactating too much.” Derpy said as her massive tits are indeed not stoping in producing and lactating milk

"Oh? Maybe I can help you with that," he offered. "Mind if I… take a sip or two?"

“Anything! Just… mmmmpff~ Make it stop.” Derpy replied while still moaning from the pleasurable feelings that she was experiencing. “And… keep fucking me… my pussy still aches,” she asked. Guess her growth experience made her horny once again.

"Oh-ho-ho, you asked for it." Israel laughed before suckling on her nipples while resuming fucking her pussy again. He greedily drank her breast milk in big gulps, roughly ravaging her as she asked him to. He growled as he kept feasting on her fabulous funbags while she became a bigger, slutty, moaning mess.

Her breast milk tasted like strawberry and blueberry milkshakes topped with whipped cream. It was the most delicious drink he ever tasted. And he couldn’t stop drinking it. Of course, his body told him otherwise, since he got full from drinking too much milk. Forcing him to remove his mouth from her nipples. Upon inspection, Israel could see that Derpy’s massive breasts had shrunk a little, but they were still full of milk. He knew he couldn’t drink anymore, but he can squeeze all that milk out. So with both of his arms, he grabbed onto each of her breasts and with all his might, he started squeezing onto her humongous utters, causing milk to shoot out like a water cannon, causing more puddles all around them. As he was doing this, his thrusting increase in speed.

Derpy felt her mind go blank and her eyes had hearts appear in them. She felt completely blissed and pleasure in ways she could not have imagined. Israel sped up his thrusts and boosted the power behind them. "I… FUCKING… LOVE YOU… DERPY!!!" he grunted.

“I LOVE YOU TOO!” She screamed delight as the two finally reached their climaxes. Her love honey squirted out like crazy all while his chunky spunk shot inside her over-flooded womb. Israel pulled the precious muffin princess in for another kiss, swirling his tongue with hers. She clung to him, kissing him back as they both rode out their orgasms.

Derpy felt her belly bloat up once again like she had been this morning. And as they both settled down, Israel gently lowered her down and placed her on the floor to see how big she had gotten from his 2nd dosage. And also her big ‘muffins’ have shrunk down back to their H-cup state; Although her new phatter butt remained. And there’s also the fact that ⅓ of the hideout was nearly flooded with Derpy’s milk.

"Whoa… this place… got flooded real… real quick," Israel panted heavily. And looking over at Derpy's belly, she was now the size of a beach ball, filled with his semen.

Derpy felt so full while rubbing her bloated belly. “Mmmm… I feel so full.” She softly said.

Israel smiled and laid down next to her, snuggling her. "Did that feel good, Derpy?" he asked before booping her cute nose.

“It sure did. A lot.” She replied with a cute smile; her normal cute smile.

"Awww, that's nice to hear. I love seeing that cute little smile on your face. Who's my cute wittle muffin princess," he asked, nuzzling her cheek to cheek.

"Hehehe, I am," Derpy replied, nuzzling back cutely before realizing. "Oh my! Inferno's still stuck in the shower room!"

"Oh right! Have no fear, I'll get him!" He then jolted back up, but she stopped him.

"Wait!" she called out. He looked over to Derpy in confusion. "Before you go, I have to tell you something very important."

"Important? Oh boy. Alright, what is it?" he asked, sitting back down.

"Israel, listen… you're a very sweet guy and from the day we met, I was happy to have become your friend and… a possible love interest. But… I want you to understand that… I'm also in a relationship… with Silver," Derpy confessed.

Israel's eyes shrank in surprise and shock to hear this. For a brief moment, it was like a part of his world came crashing down. But… something didn't add up. "Wait… so… if you're dating Silver, while he has a girlfriend… then does he know about our little... private time?“ he asked.

“Oh, he does. And he has no problem with it,” Derpy replied before she climbed on top of Israel and pinning him to the ground. “And that’s because… I’m claiming both of you as my lovers; thanks to some advice from Aurora.” She stated with her cute smile.

"Wait really? So… not only is he dating Aurora but also dating you and in addition… he's allowing you to have a 2nd boyfriend in the relationship?" he asked, to which she nodded. "I… honestly didn't think he'd be okay with things like that."

“Why not? He surely respects you as a good person and he also knows that you make me happy as well. And me being happy was more important to him. Sometimes the happiness of your lover is more important than your desires, and you need to trust them with their decisions and know that they will always love you.” Derpy explained.

"I see. I guess in a way… we're similar in many ways. Especially when it comes to those we love the most. In that case, if he's okay with us being together, then I'm also okay with you two being together as well. Thanks for telling me this, Derpy," he said before hugging her.

Derpy happily hugged in return and then she whispered into his ear. “You know something about you and Silver have in common… You both can fuck me better than my worthless old crush back in CHS.” She silently said with a smile.

"Oh, is that right?" he chuckled. "Well whoever your first boyfriend was, he just struck out on a precious babe like you. And Derpy, always remember this; we're not just lovers… we're like a family now," he said, stroking her cheek lovingly.

“Awww… thanks, Izzy,” Derpy replied as she continues to hug the young man.

The two sat there, holding each other in an embrace, not having a care in the world. But soon their hugging session is interrupted when they heard the door into the shower room forced open with a great amount of force. And walking out of the shower room, is Inferno, clearly not happy about being locked in the shower room. And when he walked into the main area and seeing the whole area flooded with a milk substance. Which had him confused, as well as irritated.

“WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED HERE?!?!?” He shouted.

Meanwhile, down in the streets of Canterlot, Silver was walking around, minding his own business and heading home after he had finished his shift.

He had been thinking a lot about today. He now has a second girlfriend, which is his first friend ever since he got out of prison, and that his younger brother is gonna be a father, and him an uncle.

Oh, this day has been wild. Everything has changed so much over the years and Silver's only regret… wishing his parents were still there to see it all. They would be teasing and pestering Inferno about the new addition to the family. Bristle Wing would also take joy in hearing it. Bet he’s back at their old house, keeping things tidy until he and Inferno decide to move back... if that ever happens.

Those thoughts soon left him when he bumped into someone before stumbling back. He then looks to see who it was that bumped him and vice versa. There, on the ground, was none other than Starlight Glimmer.

"Oh, hello Starlight," Silver said. Starlight looked up and noticed Silver Scorpion.

"Hi there, Silver. Fancy running into you here," Starlight said as Silver helped her up.

"Yeah, sorry for bumping into you. I was… thinking about things.” He replied.

“Oh, I bet… “Uncle Silver”.” Starlight commented, which earned a laugh from the ex-convict.

“I guess I’m gonna have to own that title very soon. Unless my brother lets go of the past.” Silver stated.

"Eventually, he's gonna have to let it go. I mean… what happened in the past is done, nothing can change it, that much is certain. Just give it time, he'll eventually come around," Starlight said, trying to cheer him up.

Silver shook his head but still bearing his smile. “I doubt it, but… here's to hoping.” He replied.

Starlight shared a smile with him until she felt something fall out of her pocket. She looked down and saw the brooch. She picked it up and dusted it off. "Whoops, guess it got loose." Starlight said to herself, cleaning it up.

Silver paid no attention, that is until his eyes laid on the brooch. His calm and bright expression turned grim and confusion. He squinted his eyes, looking closer at the brooch. And then he reached out and took the brooch out of Starlight’s hand and did a closer inspection.

Starlight was surprised by this sudden change.

Seeing the gold fleur de lis symbol on the brooch, made Silver’s mind racing with shocking revelation and questions. And it had him conflicted with reality and daydreaming.

After looking at the brooch, Silver turned his eyes to Starlight, who was still confused about what was going on with Silver and that brooch.

"Uh, Silver? Is… everything okay?" she asked.

"Starlight…" Silver paused and then looked her in the eye. "Where… Where did you get this?"

Into the Dragon's Den

Starlight looked confused at Silver's reaction upon seeing the brooch she had picked up. For some reason, he seems to know what it is. "Starlight… where… did you get this?" He asked with suspicion and intimidation.

"I-I… I picked it up from a guy in a trenchcoat and a weird-looking mask when I first arrived here some time ago. I tried to give it back to him, but he just… left in a hurry. Why do you ask?" Starlight asked back.

Silver continues to stare at the young lady in front of him with intimidation. The information given was not very clear to him, and he wanted a full description of this “man” Starlight spoke of.

“And what did this man looked like? Are there any other descriptions you can remember!?” Silver asked again, raising his voice a little.

"Calm down, you think I'm trying to leave stuff out? I couldn't see his face, he was covering it up with a mask, but… I do know he was big and had a bulky shape to him, despite the trenchcoat and I saw something… odd… like a symbol," Starlight said, recalling the symbol the man had on his mask. "Would a symbol help?"

Silver only stared at her in the eye, in silence. And after the moment of silence, the young man replied with another question. “And what did this symbol look like?”

"Uh… maybe it'd better if I showed you what it looked like." Starlight implied. "You got anything to write with and some paper?"

Silver rolled his eyes for a bit before he reached into his pocket to find anything for Starlight to write or draw with. After a few seconds, he pulled his hands out of his pockets, and all he had in his hands are a pen, 55¢, and a napkin. Looking down at what he had, Silver had an unamused look on his face.

“Yeah, I don’t think I have much,” he stated.

“Oh yes, you do!” Starlight replied before grabbing the pen and napkin in his hands, surprising the ex-convict. Starlight got to drawing the symbol using one of the walls as a flat surface. In a second she drew the symbol and showed it to Silver. "Here, does this help?" she asked.

Silver accepted the napkin drawing in his hand and looked at it for a second, soon a tensed expression formed on his face, which had Starlight curious as to what did this symbol mean to him. The ex-convict knew he saw this symbol long ago, but he didn’t know where and what. But this was enough for him. He takes the drawing and places it into his pocket. Then he stared back at Starlight for the last time.

“I have to go.” He said before turning around and walking away from the young lady and disappearing into the dark streets and out of sight.

"Hmm… I hope he'll be okay," Starlight said out of concern.

After the strange talk she had with the young man, Starlight then proceeds on with her evening walk and had decided to head over to Sunset’s place to rest.

The Next Day.

After the crazy event they had all experienced from last night, the group met up at the hideout to discuss their plan in surviving the Dragon Clan, who possibly is now hunting for them. The girls and the Victory Squad were all gathered in the computer room, lending their ears to Inferno.

"So, what do we know so far, Inferno?" Sunset asked.

“Well, before an incident happened last night, which involved me cleaning up the whole damn hideout,” Inferno stated while looking towards Israel in the room, who blushed and looked sheepish from that statement. Then Inferno turns back to Sunset. “We managed to get a little information on the girl we encountered last night. Her name is Ember, she’s 19 years old, has a rebellious, mean girl attitude to her, and she just so happens to be currently enrolled in CHS.” He explained.

“Wait, she’s a student from Canterlot High?!” Rainbow asked in reply.

"How come we never see her on campus?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yeah, any of us would've noticed her, considering our previous experience with a mad, power-hungry bully," Pinkie brought up, only to have most of the girls glare at her. "Uh… oops, uh… no offense."

"None taken." Sunset sighed, pinching the bridge between her eyes.

"Are we… missing something here?" Heat asked.

“NO!” the girls replied aggressively, wanting to forget about their pasts and wanting to avoid another argument from the boys again.

"Alright, sheesh. You don't have to bite my head off," Heat said, backing off.

“Just… shut up, Heat,” Twilight replied. “This is something we do not want to discuss; especially around you boys after the last discussion, we had. And we think it’s best you boys are not to know of our past events in CHS.” She stated.

"Well you could've just said it more nicely and I wouldn't pry any further," Heat argued.

"CAN YOU ALL JUST SHUT YOUR FUCKING YAPS FOR A SECOND AND LET THE MAN EXPLAIN ALREADY?!" Eternal shouted.

With that, everyone in the room shut their mouths and did not speak another word. Inferno turned to Eternal with a grateful expression on his face.

“Thank you, Eternal.” He said. Eternal nodded. And once silence had filled the room, Inferno continued explaining. “Ok. After looking over her grades and such, she’s pretty much flunked her classes, except gym. And from her file, many tutors have been assigned to her, but she scared them off.” he stated.

Heat and Eternal looked in shock, recalling a memory they had a couple of years ago before the Victory Squad came to be.

"Wait a minute… I think I remember something like that before," Eternal said.

"Same here! When our mom was in her bedroom, sorting out some paperwork, and thought she was alone. Eternal and I seemed to recall a student she mentioned flunking every class except for gym class, but never really said her name." Heat explained.

"Do you suppose Ember might be that very same student?" Eternal asked.

“Well, it fits her profile,” Inferno replied. “And that leads to the plan. If Ember is indeed up for tutoring due to her grades, Israel and I thought of an idea. If we can recruit someone at the school as our inside man and have them assigned as Ember’s tutor, we could be able to gain information from her that could help us deal with the Dragon Clan.” he explained.

"What?!" everyone, except Israel exclaimed.

"Inferno, that's dangerous! Did you forget about her reputation? Or how about the smackdown Eternal had with her, which resulted in his 1st-degree burns?!" Tempest asked.

“I know. But what choice do we have?! Ever since last night, we are now on their hit list. Plus Ember saw and now know’s our names, which means they now know who we are. So we need evidence to take them down before they kill us. And we can’t do that ourselves, so we need someone else that Ember is unfamiliar with or someone that the Dragon Clan will not see as a threat.” Inferno responded.

“So kinda like a wimp?” Rainbow asked.

“Bingo!” Inferno replied. “Plus they have to be smart, real smart… uh, no offense, Twilight… and Heat. Also, they have to be someone that isn’t hostile and won’t pick a fight… uh no offense, Eternal.” He explained.

"None taken.” Twilight, Heat, and Eternal said in unison.

"But the only ones who are even close to Twilight's and Heat's book smarts are Micro Chips and… my buddy, Thorax," Spike brought up hesitantly.

Everyone looked towards Spike with confusion and curiosity. “Who?” They all said in unison.

Spike sighed. "Did you not recall that kid Ember was giving a hard time back at the cafe? That was my buddy, Thorax. He's sort of like the… black sheep of CHS. Top grades, ahead in all of his classes, only 2nd to Twilight. But… he's also a prime target for bullies," he said, looking down, feeling a bit sorry for his friend.

Inferno hummed in curiosity as he moves back to his computer, hacking back into the school database and brings up a student file on Thorax. And from the looks of it, Spike was right about one thing: the dude is smart.

“Well, from the looks of it, his grades are all straight A’s, and from his personality, he fits what we’re looking for,” Inferno stated.

"But… didn't she already see him back at the cafe and almost tried to hurt him?" Fluttershy asked out of concern.

"Maybe so, but considering his nature, I doubt she'd give him a 2nd thought or even the Dragon Clan for that matter. But if anything does go wrong, Inferno and I will take full blame on this," Israel said.

“That we will.” Inferno agreed. “But if the plan goes successfully, and we do not intervene at any given time… Thorax will come out of it unscathed.” He assured.

“Why shouldn’t we get involved? What if he gets in trouble and we have to step in?” Sunset asked.

“Because we already provoked them, and our involvement or us stepping in will provoke them even further. Besides, if what Spike said is true, Thorax will not be a threat to them and they’ll simply overlook him… I hope.” Inferno explained.

“Well, good luck with that,” Spike replied, unsure about something.

"I don't like this plan, but… what other choice do we have? If this is our only shot, we might as well take it cautiously," Sunset said in defeat.

“No, it’s not that!” Spike responded, nearly raising his voice. “Look, even if this is a good plan, but I know Thorax, and I know for sure that he won’t take part in it. The guy has an uncomfortable feeling talking to popular students at CHS or people of higher status. I know that because I tried introducing him to the girls once or twice, but he always declined my offers. And if he doesn’t have that feeling, he won’t enjoy spying on other people, since he thinks it’s pretty rude.” he explained. “I mean, put him in a room with Eternal and Heat, and he’ll lose his mind. Uh, no offense, guys.”

"None was taken." the brothers said, unamused.

“Well, even that’s true. We have no choice. Either way, Thorax is involved. BUT with that in mind, it would be best if he’s unaware of the plan, that way he won’t act suspicious in front of Ember or the Dragon Clan. And as a precaution, I will have drones monitoring him and Ember in secret, so that we make sure he’s fine.” Inferno stated.

"Okay, well at least we have that in our favor, but how are we gonna get him to tutor Ember without him knowing about our real plan? And how are we gonna know what goes on inside the dragon clan when he's literally in the dragon's den?" Rainbow asked.

Inferno had a smirk on his face as he looked towards Heat and Eternal. “Heat, Eternal… Call your mom. Tell her we have a solution to her tutor searching problems.” he said.

At Canterlot High School

In the hallways of the school, and standing at his locker, Thorax is searching his locker for a textbook needed for science class. And as he was searching in his locker, he felt someone shoving him in the back and into his locker. After that, the young man looked around and he could see a group of boys laughing and high-fiving for some reason, but it hinted to him that one of them was the one that showed him.

Thorax sighed in defeat, knowing well that he couldn’t do anything about it and he then went back to searching his locker.

Just then, Spike showed up behind him and patted him on the shoulder. "I saw what happened," he said, trying to comfort him. "Sorry I didn't arrive on time to stop them. If only they'd get the memo to back off. You have to tell Principal Celestia, or even Vice-Principal Luna for that matter since she's harder on bullies."

“Like I said, Spike. I’m used to this sort of treatment. And besides, you know I’m not very keen on violence.” Thorax replied before he found the textbook he was looking for, pulling it out of the locker and placing it in his school bag. The young geek then turns towards his pal and waved him off. “Well, I better head to class,” he stated before walking away and down the hallways to his next class.

Spike sighed and watched his friend walk away all alone. 'Poor guy. I wish I could do something to help,' he thought to himself. But what can he do? Beating the shit out of them would only make Thorax feel bad and get Spike suspended. On the other hand, if he did tell Celestia or Luna, chances are those bullies are bound to get more pissed off and pound Thorax into the ground like a bunch of savages.

After leaving his friend in the hallways, Thorax walked along the hallways, overlooked and unnoticed by everyone passing by him. Well, except the people that bullied him all semester. The sense of isolation and being tormented made the young man feel uncomfortable and small.

"Thorax, hold up!" Spike shouted, running up to his buddy. "Let me escort you to class at least. It's the least I can do to try and keep your spirits up."

While it seems like a small offer, but it made Thorax a little better. He nodded in reply as the two walked down the hallway together.

Just as they were about to reach Thorax's first-class… "Your attention, please. Would Thorax please step into the Principal's Office as soon as possible?" Celestia said over the P.A.

An uneasy feeling rushed into Thorax’s mind. Why was he called into the principal’s office? He did not know, but he knew he has to go, despite his fears.

"Here, I'll gladly walk you there. I'm sure it's nothing to worry about," Spike lied. 'Thorax, please don't hate me after this,' he thought deep down. Thorax felt a bit of comfort from his friend and allowed him to escort him to Principal Celestia's office. Spike ignored the people giving him and Thorax a few glances, including few girls in the hallway who eyed Spike like he’s a huge piece of candy.

After a minute of walking, the two arrived at Principal Celestia’s office. Staring at the door with anxiety and fear, Thorax slowly walked in while waving goodbye to Spike as he entered. And when he opened the door wide enough, the principal got a good look at Spike and widened her eyes at how big he had gotten.

"S-Spike? Is… that you?" Celestia asked, surprised.

"Yeah, long story short… my growth spurt caught up to me," Spike lied.

“I was a bit surprised too,” Thorax added.

"Uh… so I see. Well, good for you, Spike. I'm uh… proud you've grown up so much. You may attend your classes now," Celestia said.

"Will do." Spike nods before closing the door and leaving.

Seeing Spike leave, Celestia fanned herself a bit, as if she was hot, and then she turned to Thorax. “Well, on to more important matters, take a seat, Thorax.” She asked the young man.

Hesitant and anxious, Thorax does what the woman told him and took his seat in front of the principal’s desk. And to his confusion, there is an empty chair next to him. This placed a question on his mind, along with many others.

“Uh, question, Principal Celestia?” Thorax asked while raising his hand.

"Yes? What is it, Thorax?" she asked.

“Am I in trouble?” He asked his first question.

"No, of course not. You're a wonderful student at CHS. It's just… well, the reason I called you up is for a very important favor I must ask of you."

“Okay. Then… Why is there a second chair here?” He asked his second question.

And before Celestia could answer his question, the door into her office slammed open, and entering the room was Ember.

“Ok, what am I called in here for, Sunbutt?” She asked without hesitation or care. And she did not pay any attention that Thorax is in the room.

Celestia sighed, squeezing the bridge from her eyes. "That's Principal Celestia to you, Ember. And second, you should know why I called you in. We both know your grades haven't improved at all this year, save for P.E. And that's why I'm left with no choice but to do this…" Celestia paused and then turned to the skinny, timid ace student. "Thorax, I understand that this might be too big of a hassle, but… I'm asking if you could be Ember's after-school tutor."

"W-W-WHAT?!" Thorax asked.

And it was that moment Ember becomes aware of Thorax’s presence, she then turns in his direction and her eyes widen with anger as she sees who he is.

“YOU!” She shouted at the geek.

"GAH!!! PLEASE DON'T HURT ME!" Thorax panicked, covering his face.

"Ember, stop!" Celestia instructed sternly. "So… I take it you know each other," she asked once she backed off.

"Uh… not in the best way, but yeah," Thorax said, shaking fearfully.

"I see. Well, Ember. You need to shove your pride aside and get your grades up. You've already been held back for 2 years in a row and you're still a 3rd-year student. So listen closely, because this is your final warning: If you cannot earn anything above a D+, you will leave me no choice… but to expel you," Celestia explained. "Do I make myself clear?"

Ember tightens her grip on the arms rest of the chair she's sitting in. She was put in a real do-or-die situation now and lashing out… will flush her education down the drain. "Ugh… Fine, whatever. But why pair me up with THIS loser?!" she asked, frustrated.

"Because Thorax here, has the best grades in the entire school, next to one of my others. And because of that, I'm asking him to tutor you as a favor," Celestia then turned to Thorax. "Now, I know this sounds uncomfortable, but Thorax… you're her only hope. If you can help her get her grades up, I'd greatly appreciate it. And in addition, I'll even see if I can recommend you to a great scholarship to any University within the area. And you can choose from any of them before or after you graduate." she offered.

Thorax was a bit hesitant of the offer, and he was a bit afraid of Ember. But the offer was a good one, and hard to ignore. Having a great scholarship was something he aimed for all year. Also, while he is nervous around people, he does have a will to help others, even if they were mean to him.

So with much thought, Thorax finally gives his answer. “O-Ok.” He said.

"Thank you, Thorax. And if, in the end, things don't work out. That's alright, you'll still be able to graduate with honors as long as you keep up the good work." Celestia said with gratitude, then turned to Ember with a stern expression, "Can I trust you not to screw this up for yourself? I'm giving you one last chance to succeed. I don't want to expel you, but I will if I have to."

Ember had a displeased expression on her face and she didn’t like this one bit, but she knew it was pointless to argue. “F-Fine.” She muttered in reply/

"Thank you." Celestia then opened up one of her drawers and pulled out some referrals. She signed two of them and handed one to each of them. "This will let your teachers know where you've been so they'll go easy on you," she said.

Both Thorax and Ember took the referrals from Principal Celestia and both remained quiet as they did.

“So, any questions you two like to ask?” the principal replied.

“N-N-No, Mrs.Celestia,” Thorax replied.

“Unless it’s related to that fat ass of yours, nope,” Ember replied without care.

Celestia was displeased and annoyed by Ember’s question. “Just… Get out of my office before I lose my temper.” She instructed the two, not wanting to get enraged in front of Thorax.

With that Thorax and Ember got up from their chairs and walked towards the door of the office. Upon approaching the door, the two unintentionally bumped into each other, causing Ember to stare at the young man with a threatening glare. Thorax simply stood and smiled nervously, showing that he didn’t mean to, which had Ember rolled her eyes and looked away from him as she opened the door and left the room.

Thorax stood at the door, sighing in despair, knowing that this wasn’t gonna be an easy time for him. And as he stood at the door, from underneath Celestia’s desk; a small, robotic dragonfly flew up into the air in the room. It hovered and buzzed for a while, identical to a real-life dragonfly. Then it has its eyes on Thorax and flies towards him.

Soon Thorax opens the door of the office and proceeds to step out into the hallway, but not before the miniature robotic insect had landed onto his coat and then crawled towards his pocket and hid in there. And with that, Thorax left the room, leaving Principal Celestia to the silence of her office.

That is until, out of nowhere, Inferno Blaze crawled out from underneath her desk and turn his attention on the door of the office with a proud expression on his face, and in his hand was a remote control device. He pumped his fist in the air and proclaimed: “Mission Accomplished!”

"I-Inferno?! What are you doing under my desk?" Celestia asked shocked.

Inferno is now aware of the woman in the room and turned around to meet her eyes. Anxiety filled his mind as he stuttered and muttered frantically. He didn’t know what to say, he can’t let Celestia know about him and the other’s plan, and that they along with her sons are prime targets of the Dragon Clan. He knew he had to say something, and with as much thought in his mind. He uttered one sentence that he called himself stupid for.

“You have a nice phat ass,” he answered nervously. Mentally slapping himself for saying that.

"O-Oh, uh… thanks… I guess," Celestia blushed a bit. "But, you know we're on school grounds, couldn't this have… waited after work?"

Her reply had Inferno confused, but he later caught on. She thought that he came in here for some fun with her. Though, he didn’t really. But since he cannot risk Celestia knowing of him and the other’s situation. But thinking back to what she said, it gave him an idea.

Without warning, he pulled Celestia out of her seat, forcing her to stand up. Then he pressed his lips up against hers, while also having his two hands planted and squeezing the principal’s huge ass. Celestia was shocked by his forceful actions and tried to fight him off, but… on the other hand, she had been feeling a bit stressed, so she decided to roll with it and kiss him back, even grabbing his ass as well.

Inferno then gave Celestia’s huge ass a harsh smack and did so again. The principal moaned from the aroused feeling of her fat ass being spanked. Making her feel young again. After a moment of kissing, Inferno then pulled himself back while looking into Celestia’s eyes.

“Oh c’mon, Slutlestia. You know you have wanted it for some time. Especially with that massive, fuckable ass of yours.” Inferno said while rubbing Tia’s huge asscheeks with his hands.

Celestia moaned a little. "You're lucky I'm stressed enough from work. But… since you did compliment me on my butt, I'll let you have a little quickie with me. Lose your pants… now," she said sternly and seductively.

As the lady wished, Inferno unbuckled and dropped his pants to the ground, releasing his massive cock for Tia to lay her eyes upon. Celestia licked her lips and then removed her pants, along with her laced, purple panties, showing off her massive sun-sized butt. She turned around while glancing at Inferno, smirking while she hoisted her booty up in the air, twerking and shaking it like she were a strip dancer. She egged him on by moving up and capturing his cock between her ass cheeks and hot-dogged him.

"Is this what you wanted, my horny student?" she teased.

Inferno smacked her ass in reply, causing her to moan arousingly from it. “Your fat ass, yes. And what about you? You want my dick inside you?” He teased in response.

Celestia smiled seductively. "You already know the answer to that; shove it in," Celestia commanded.

Inferno smirked at Celestia’s demand and he gladly obliged. Aiming his cock at her wet pussy, he thrust hard and deep into her fleshly caverns and then began fucking.

Celestia wanted to shout to the heavens how good it felt to have a dick inside her. But she didn't want to cause a ruckus to any wandering students or staff members, so she covered her mouth to suppress her moans a bit.

However, Inferno didn’t make it easy for her. He continued to demolish her ass, pounding at her pussy with so much force and smacking her ass as he does it.

Celestia moaned again, but took in a deep breath, trying to hold out for who knows how long. But Inferno's cock just felt too good.

The fun continued for about 2 minutes between them before Inferno could feel his climax reach. But before he could release, he could see Tia trying her best not to make a sound. Seeing this, Inferno was happy to help. And in a quick moment, Inferno pulled out his rod from her pussy and forced her to turn around to face him before he forced her onto her knees.

“Inferno? Why did you-MMMPFFT!!!” Before Tia could ask why he stops, Inferno shoved his huge rod into her open mouth, shoving it down her throat. And later, the young man began to deepthroat her and fuck her mouth.

“Well, you wanted to be silent. So how about a nice huge dick shoved in that slutty mouth of yours.” Inferno replied as he continued to thrust in and out of her maw.

'The nerve of him, going after my mouth like that. But… still… it tastes so good,' she thought before closing her eyes and slurping his monstrous behemoth dick. She sucked on him hungrily, while gagging a few times from how deep he was going. But still, it was all the more enjoyable.

Inferno did not go easy, he went as rough as he could, fucking her throat with no mercy. Celestia could feel her mind going blank, and her thoughts melting in her consciousness. And the worst was to come when Inferno felt his limit rise and with one last thrust, he unleashed a huge load of his semen down the Principal’s throat.

Celestia's body trembled as she gulped down each of his globs of seed greedily and hungrily. Her pussy leaking juices, wanting some of his jizz shot inside her. She moaned, hugging Inferno's thighs, wanting every single drop of his cum.

Inferno’s cock continued to fill her mouth and her stomach with his cum, not letting up until Tia drank every last drop of it.

Soon Inferno’s jizz supply was spent and the young man pulled his cock out of the woman’s mouth and released her head, allowing her to pull herself back. Celestia sighed and moaned, slumping down with a slutty smile on her face, her tongue hanging out with small bits of cum still trickling on the surface.

Inferno breathed heavily for a bit. “So… Feeling relaxed now, Tia?” He asked.

"Mmm yes… gives me time… to look forward to… after work," she panted heavily

Inferno chuckled at her reply, before he puts back on his pants, after he did, he looks up at the clock and sees that its class time, which luckily for him, everyone was currently in class. With that in mind, he approaches the messy principal and kissed her on the cheek.

“Well, if you want more, you know where I’ll be. Have a nice day, Tia,” he said before heading towards the door and leaves the office.

Celestia was left on her own, reminiscing of the fun she wished could go on for longer. She picks herself up and slumps against her desk. 'Great… now I've got a craving for round 2,' she thought to herself. But remembering Inferno’s offer of her wanting more, gave her something to look forward to after school. And thinking about it brought a lustful expression to her face.

Time rolled by and soon, it was time for lunch at CHS. Everyone was with their groups, including the Rainbooms. They were all having lunch, but still felt a great deal of dread from deep within. The plan is already in motion and there's nothing they can do about it right now. The Victory Squad isn't with them because they graduated a year ago, so they couldn't be there to share the dread with them.

"Darlings… this is all wrong," Rarity said with guilt. "What kind of heroes get the weak and helpless involved?"

"Ah ain't 100% okay with this plan either, sugarcube, but we ain't got no choice.” AJ agreed.

“Is Thorax gonna be alright?” Fluttershy asked with fear in her voice.

"I hope he does. I mean… seeing his profile, I feel like we're making a big mistake than anything else, girls," Twilight replied.

"That poor kid doesn't deserve this. I don't mean to sound offensive, but sending a scrawny guy like him into a danger zone like the Dragon Clan's lair is like sending… uh… a fish to a bunch of hungry bears." Rainbow said.

"Why do some of the bad guys have to be so sharp and cunning? Why couldn't the Dragon Clan by a bunch of goofballs who know nothing about what they're doing?" Pinkie questioned.

"That's just how the real world works, Pinkie. They're smart for a reason. They took whatever life threw at them and it turned them into the most dangerous crime syndicate in the city, or maybe even the world. This is why we have to have faith in Inferno's and Israel's judgment. No matter how dangerous it is," Sunset added.

"Well, it's still unfair!" Pinkie huffed, puffing her cheeks out all pouty.

"Pinkie, I understand. But this is the life we chose and sometimes, as heroes, we have to make the toughest decisions. Everything has consequences," Sunset pointed out.

"I know," Pinkie said, slumping her head on the table, whimpering sadly like a puppy dog. Sunset patted on Pinkie’s back, showing support for her sad friend.

"I…" Fluttershy then sniffed, tears swelling in her eyes, too. "I need a hug, too," she said before all the girls hugged each other. Fluttershy sobbing with Pinkie quietly. AJ cried on the inside, as usual, and Rarity unsuccessfully tried to stop her waterworks, ruining her mascara and her beautiful face without caring.

After their little hugfest, Rainbow Dash was the first to break, and then… "I'll be right back, I'm gonna use the restroom," she sighed. The girls all understood and she got up and left the cafeteria to take care of her business.

While she was walking, she heard her watch beeping, which got her curious. She looked around and then zoomed off into the girls' restroom and into one of the stalls to see what was going on. On her watch, it said "Upgrade Completed."

"Huh? Upgrade?" she whispered. Suddenly, the ground began to rumble every second or two, like something heavy, was walking. Rainbow had a strong hunch on what it could be. Without hesitation and with no witnesses in sight, she activated her suit. And soon, in a flash of light, she was now suited and ready for battle. As she walked out to see herself in the mirror, words couldn't describe how cool she looked. Her new suit was a darker blue than her previous one and had her in a tight, turtleneck tank leotard, with the fabric being a type of nano-fibers, which is likely made of Inferno’s Draconium. And it came with a sick scarf with the ends being shaped like lightning bolts; also made of Draconium nano-fibers. And she had on high-thigh stockings on each of her legs; also made of the same material, and revealing her thighs and hips. And on her arms, were gauntlets that extended halfway up her upper arm; made of solid Draconium metal. She also had a wicked face mask and headband.

"Whoa!!! Looks like this day got 20% cooler," she said, posing all sexy and checking herself out in the mirror… just in time for the androids to barge in on her through the wall, leading outside.

Causing Rainbow to be spooked and turning around to see three android sentinels standing directly in front of her. The rainbow-haired athlete felt flustered as if someone walked in on her naked, but at the same time, she was angered to see androids right here at her school.

“Hey, tin cans. Ever heard of privacy when a girl is enjoying herself!” She spoke towards the cybernetic invaders.

The androids turned to each other and tilted their heads, confused about what she had just said. Rainbow rethought her previous statement which had her blushed.

“Uh… Let me rephrase that.” She said, but she didn’t get the chance when the androids raised their blasters and fired upon the rainbow-haired athlete. But Rainbow Dashed dodged them like it was nothing and came at them with a hard right punch. However, things work out even better when a blade pops out of the wristband of her suit, puncturing one of the androids. "Oops, sorry not sorry," she gloated before backing up for a moment.

She then sweeps the androids by the legs while heading outside to avoid any more damage done to the school. "You know what they say, the bigger they are, the harder they fall! Come and get it, fruitcakes," she taunted, shaking her booty at the robotic enemies.

The androids quickly run after her and shoot at her, but she does backward somersaults to dodge the attacks and then leaps from left to right and right to left, attempting to throw them off-target, which seemed to be working. Rainbow then got close to the android she pierced and slashed its back. "Sorry to cut ya loose, tin can," she gloated with a smirk.

Suddenly, the android behind her swatted at her. She gasped and attempted to dodge at the last minute, but one of the android’s mechanized hands smacked her phat, rippling booty, making her yelp and hit the ground with a roll and got up to one knee. She rubbed her ass, gasping in pain from that harsh smack. Then it fueled anger in her.

"Big mistake, you heap of scrap," she said in a serious, low tone in her voice, glaring daggers at the androids. "I don't mind having a couple of junior science fair projects shooting at me. I can look past the group gatherings of your little friends… but.. no one and I mean… NO ONE… TOUCHES… MY ASS!!!" she exclaimed, standing up strong.

Brimming with rage and untapped power, ready to tear apart the mechanized morons, the androids could only utter out one phrase, "Uh-oh."

In a fit of rage, Rainbow reached towards her sides and grabbed small spherical objects in her hands, and threw them at her foes. The objects impacted and bounced off the android’s titanium armor and landed on the floor. The androids looked down at them and in a shocking surprise, then objects turned out to be smoke bombs after they had released a massive cloud of smoke that engulfed the cybernetic killers.

Clearly blinded, the androids decided to switch to thermal vision to spot their target, but they were not given the chance as Rainbow came at them with blinding speed, catching them off guard.

Rainbow acted fast by jamming her blade inside each of their sensors. The androids staggered and stepped around blind, which gave Rainbow an opening to finish them. She ran at high speeds, circling the androids and slashing them open with her blade, slicing their parts to ribbons until she finally delivered the killing blow with a super-charged kick, piercing right through one of them like super-sized shishkabobs. And with the other, she jumps onto its head, then wraps her thighs around it, taking it down by force and snapping its head clean off. Both androids twitched and gave off small static sparks until both eventually powered down for good.

Rainbow sat on the ground looking at the bodies of her decimated cybernetic enemies, before looking down at her legs and sees that the decapitated head of the second android was still in between her thighs. Unamused, Rainbow spreads her legs and grabs the decapitated head, and tosses it away.

"Too bad you ain't gettin' no pussy, bitch," she chuckled.

The rainbow-haired athlete then stands herself back onto her feet before she dusts herself up. She then sees a bit of dust or smoke on her legs, which had her bending forward and dusting her legs off. And when she did, she heard whistling and cheering behind her. She turns around and to her surprise, she saw a small crowd of students all standing behind her, and they all cheered and praised her.

"Oh, hey there everybody! Thank you, thank you. Hey, these guys were nothing and I'm glad I could help," Rainbow Dash said but made her voice a bit lower and gruffer so no one will recognize who she is. And while the praise she was getting was awesome, she needed to find a place to change back, otherwise, her identity would be exposed. Just then, Rainbow got an idea and at the same time, her eyes locked on three familiar crack-ass jerkwads she recognized from her early childhood: Hoops, Score, and Dumbbell.

Smirking, she knew exactly what to do. "Hey, you three," she called out to the three boys. She walks over to them and they were getting all giddy like a bunch of pervy fanboys. 'Hehehe, it's payback time, you retards,' she thought to herself. "I take it you three must like what you see, am I right?" she asked, posing all sexy in front of them.

"AWOOOOOOOO!!!" the three idiots howled, staring at her with hearts in their eyes.

"Aww, how cute. Tell you what… I'll leave you something behind. You ready?" she asked and they nodded rapidly. "Good. Now… close your eyes," she ordered, which they did. 'Hehehe, this is too rich,' she thought. "And…" Rainbow Dash pulled out yet another smoke bomb and before they knew it… "SURPRISE!!!" she then threw a smoke bomb and while their guards were down, Rainbow circled all three of them at once at high speeds, then while the smoke was still heavy, she cloaked herself and pulled their pants down.

The invisible Dashie zoomed back inside the school without anyone noticing her. As the dust settles, the other students looked and saw Hoops, Score and Dumbbell had their pants pulled off and started laughing.

The three numbskulls felt humiliated and tried to run off, but wound up tripping on their pants, forgetting to put them back on. Oh well, at least that ninja girl posed for them.

And so, Rainbow Dash found a secluded spot in the janitor's closet and changed back into her normal outfit without arousing suspicion. She then came out of the room, she heard a bing on her watch. She looks at it and goes back inside the closet to see what it was. She finds a video of Inferno and with curiosity guiding her, she presses play.

“Why hello, friends, this is a recorded message from yours truly. And Rainbow Dash, if you’re watching, I guess you have experienced an upgrade in your suit. Well, it’s intentional since we’re up against other foes besides Zoor and her androids. And I apologized that the suit may be… a bit revealing. Although, I upgraded your wrist blades to be retractable, and as a bonus, they also can emit electroshock up to 100 gigawatts, so you might wanna be careful with that. And I also added smoke bombs to your suit, which can allow you to distract your foes and disappear from their sight; just like ninja/kunoichi did back in ancient times. Oh, and I added a cool scarf, mask, and headband; cause it’s you, you like to look cool. Anyway, I will also give the rest of the girls’ upgrades as well, though, with limited resources, it will take time. But until then, enjoy the upgrade. Oh and also, Rainbow Dash… Don’t go and try showing off your ass… Seriously, don’t get too prideful with it.” And with that, the video ended.

Rainbow blushed a little and giggled. "Too late for that, Einstein," she said before coming out of the closet and making her way back to her friends.

The Canterlot Warehouse District.

Meanwhile, down in the warehouse district of Canterlot, in the downtown area, where criminal activity is most active. Inside one of the warehouses, a drug-dealing and trafficking operation was going on inside the abandoned building; plus, there was also human trafficking as a side business in the place. And inside, a massive commotion was going on.

In the storage area of the warehouse, drug dealers and thugs all were running away from something or someone, swinging and firing their guns all over the place.

"HE'S CRAZY, MAN!!! HE'S CRAZY!!!" thug 1 panicked.

"IT'S TIMES LIKE THESE THAT MAKE ME WANNA GO STRAIGHT!" thug 2 shouted.

"SCREW THIS SHIT, I WANNA LIVE!!! WHY DIDN'T I LISTEN TO ANYONE?!" thug 3 also shouted, but with tears in his eyes.

"EVERY MAN FOR THEMSELVES!!!" thug 4 proclaimed fearfully.

The thugs kept scrambling and scurrying off out of the warehouse to try and find safety from their vicious foe. They weren't sure who this guy was or where he'd come from, but his actions prove he's no pushover and could probably topple an entire syndicate army. It's an unfortunate day for any criminals out there. Especially one unlucky random thug, who's been cornered by this man.

He's up against one of the storage units, shuddering in fear with nowhere to go. The lights loomed over his powerful adversary, who was clad with silver-stained armor, with a hood and a face mask to conceal his identity.

The thug tried a last attempt to escape; he aimed his pistol and fired at the figure. However, the hooded stranger proved to have a quick reaction time after having taken out a blade from his side, which looked to be a wakizashi blade, and deflected the incoming bullets in a fluid swirling motion. One of the bullets he deflected rebounded and shot the gun out of the thug’s hand. The hooded figure sheathed his blade after disarming his target.

Then as the hooded man approached him up close, the thug tried to throw a punch at him, but the hooded figure caught it and twisted it lightly, threatening to twist his wrist. And as he was holding the man’s wrist, the hooded figure inspected his hand and saw that it’s covered with a black glove, with a symbol on it.

"W-W-What do you want from me?!" he asked in fear.

The hooded figure then turns back his eyes on him and he responds with an intimidating and aggressive voice. “Answers.” He said.

"T-T-To what?" he asked again.

The hooded figure then raises his other arm, and in his hand is a golden brooch with the fleur de lis symbol on it, then he shows this towards the thug and glares at him.

“Where did you get this!?” The hooded figure shouted.

"U-Uh… Uh… I-I-I dunno what you mean," he tried to deny and lie about it.

The hooded figure then twists his wrist a little more, causing the thug to scream in pain. “Tell me… NOW!!!”

"OKAY, OKAY!!! We got that off a rich, beautiful woman while we were keeping her captive!!!" he confessed in pain.

“And who else was with this woman? TALK!” The hooded figure asked again.

"I...IT WAS A MAN… IN HIS LATE 40s! OR MAYBE EARLY 50s!" he confessed again in a panic. "We had no choice, we got orders to take them!!!"

“Where did you take them? WHO ORDERED YOU TO!!!!!!” The hooded figure shouted in rage.

The thug cried with fear, begging for his life. “Please!... THEY’LL KILL ME!!!” He responded.

Upon hearing this, The hooded figure pulls out his wakizashi blade from his belt and then he places the sharp blade up against the thug’s neck, threatening to slit it.

“Whoever you fear… FEAR ME MORE!!!” The hooded figure demanded.

And that’s when the thug finally confessed. “ALRIGHT! ALRIGHT! I’ll talk! They call him the Storm King. THAT’S ALL I KNOW I SWEAR!!!” The thug cried pathetically, begging and praying for God to spare him, closing his eyes.

And to his surprise, he felt his wrist being let go and the sharp blade no longer up against his neck. The thug opened his eyes once more, only to see that the hooded figure was nowhere to be seen. Overcome by so much fear and stress, the thug fainted and collapsed onto the floor of the warehouse.

Outside of the warehouse, on top of the roof of the building, the hooded figure looked on at the entire area, before removing his hood and mask, revealing himself to be Silver Scorpion. The young man was breathing heavily and a serious expression was on his face.

As he stood there, he heard footsteps behind him, causing him to pull out his wakizashi once again and then drawing it out. When he turned around and pointed his blade towards behind him, he sees that the person was none other than his old partner, Dark Renegade, who was inches away from the pointed end of the wakizashi.

"Whoa, nice to see you, too," Dark chuckled, stepping back.

Silver sighs and places his weapon back in its sheath while looking at his former partner. “Glad you showed up.” That was all he said.

"So, I take it you handled business in there swimmingly?" Dark asked.

“I interrogated every single individual in this warehouse. One of them finally talked, though I didn’t get the location of my parents; but I know now that they are alive. And I managed to get a name: “Storm King”.” Silver explained.

"Ooh, that guy’s bad news. A bit of an ape, but still bad news. Still, I might be able to help out with your "where to find my parents" problem," Dark said, smirking.

“Bad news or not, Dark. Whoever this Storm King is, he has my parents and held them captive for 5 years! Leaving my brother alone while I was in prison. And when I find him, I will make him pay dearly.” Silver stated with a serious tone.

"Well, since you grievance… you can take it up... " Dark paused and moved to the side, revealing an injured man. Dark hoisted the man up by the arm, revealing the same symbol the other thug had on his glove, "...with the higher-ups." he finished.

Silver looked at the injured man with a serious expression on his face. “Where are my parents? Where are you keeping them?” he asked.

"Ugh…f-f-fuck you! You might make our little piggies squirm… but you won't… break… me," the higher thug then laughed, but it quickly turned to a cough of pain.

Silver stared at him calmly, before his expression turned to an enraged one as he brought his hand towards and grips the thug’s neck in his hand. Then he drags him up to the edge of the roof, and then lifts him and has him over the edge, with the ground far below him. The thug struggled to get out of his grip, but when he saw the ground below him, he stopped struggling.

“TELL ME WHERE MY PARENTS ARE, OR YOU DIE!!!” Silver shouted in his face. “This is your last chance.”

"Fine. . . let's see if I remember. Was it the arcade? Or perhaps the neighboring pub next door, so hard to remember since I visit both quite often," he then let out a hearty chuckle.

“So you chose death,” Silver responded before he lets go of the man’s neck, letting him fall towards the ground below. The thug’s screams were heard for a moment before a nasty splat and cracks can be heard from the ground below. Then… silence.

"Well… care to try your luck at finding the arcade and pub?" Dark asked. "You might as well since that was our only clue. However… there might be a way to get more info on your missing parents, old partner."

Silver stood in silence while looking over the edge of the roof. “What is it?” he replied, not turning back to face Dark. Normally, Silver was the one who made plans 5 years ago; since Dark was the brawns and he the brains. But he's so consumed by anger that the only thought on his mind is killing the bastard who took his parents.

"What say you and I pay a visit to someone. Someone who's probably far more devious than these babbling, bumbling band of baboons," Dark proposed. "If I've done my homework right, which I have, there's only one other syndicate the Storm King hates."

Silver, silently, turned his head silent to look at Dark standing behind him. From what his partner was trying to say, he knew what he was talking about and who he was talking about.

“The Dragon Clan.” Silver responded.

"Bingo. And if possible, they might know a thing or two about where your parents are. But I doubt the head honcho himself will just give it to us for free. But that's alright. I might have an idea on how to get through to him," Dark smirked.

“Whatever it is, just get us that meeting with Dragonlord Torch. If he has information we need, then we must have a moment of his time.” Silver responded as he approached Dark and then he points his finger at him. “But don’t do… ANYTHING! Extreme. I don’t want your sadistic ideas costing us our mission.” He stated to him. Then later, Silver hears a beeping sound and looks towards his wristwatch, and sees the time. After that, he looks back at Dark. “Just get us that meeting, I have to go to work,” he said as he walked away.

"No problem… leave everything to me," Dark then rubbed his hands together, putting on his best troll face.

As Silver walked up to the other side edge of the roof, placing his hood and face mask back on, he stares back at Dark with serious eyes. “Don’t do anything foolish,” he said for a final time before he leaped off the room and landed on another. Then he jumped roof to roof, heading back towards the city.

"Alrighty… now, where to begin," Dark stroked his chin, wondering which option was the best one for him. "Ah, of course." Just then, Dark pulled out his phone and put a couple of contacts in a group call. It rings a few times and then… "Hello, my most loyal followers… I need a favor."

Later on, in another part of the city, Thorax and Ember were walking back to her place and Thorax kept quiet so as not to agitate her. Ember was still annoyed that she had to be tutored by some weak loser who couldn't even harm a fly, let alone kill one.

As they walked, Thorax saw cars passing by and as a way to pass the time in their walk, he began quietly saying the colors of each car.

“Blue… Red… Crimson… White… Black… Red… White… Black… Dark Blue…” Thorax continued doing his little game.

Ember glanced at Thorax. "The fuck are you doing?" she asked, annoyed.

Hearing her voice scared Thorax for a bit, turning her eyes to her while having a nervous expression. “I… uh… was naming the colors of each car passing by.” He replied with a timid tone.

"Hmph, why did I even ask?" Ember scoffed before coming to a stop. "We're here."

Thorax wondered what she meant until he faced forward and see that they arrived at an old apartment building. But he never got to ask her about the place when he saw the two tall and bulky men standing next to the main entrance of the building; intimidating the young geek so much that he remained speechless.

"Well, don't just stand there like a wimpy little fuck, follow me," Ember said, annoyed.

"U-U-Uh… s-s-sure, okay," Thorax stuttered.

And with as… little courage he had left, he followed Ember up the front steps and approached the front door where the two tall men were standing next to.

Inside, he and Ember are then greeted by this bulky, tall man, probably the tallest and biggest, he's ever seen. "Welcome home, dear… and… WHO IS THIS?!" Torch asked, turning to Thorax with a vengeful glare. Thorax screamed and curled into a ball, covering himself.

"Dad… he's, uh… he's my tutor," Ember said shamefully and annoyed.

Thorax remained in a curled ball position as he stared up at the tall man in front of him. “H-H-H-H-Hi s-s-s-sir… M-m-m-my n-n-name’s Th-Th-Thorax.” he introduced himself to the big man while stuttering uncontrollably.

Torch quirked an eyebrow on the scrawny kid, then turned to his daughter with a deadpanned expression in realization. "Ember… don't tell me you're flunking your classes still," he said. Ember didn't even have to say it, her expressions said it all. "Ember, I've told you a hundred times to apply yourself in your studies! Why can't you follow the simplest instructions?" he asked, a bit frustrated.

"Ugh, I get it now, dad! And apparently, the principal's put her foot down this time. If I don't pass my classes, I'll wind up expelled," Ember responded. “And so she assigned this weak-ass geek to tutor me.” She added while sounding displeased about it.

Torch facepalmed himself. "Well, you'd better pass them this time! I won't tell you again! Or you won't be leaving this place OR my sight ever again!" Torch said, putting his foot down. After that Torch turned and left the two alone in the hallway as he left out the front door.

Ember clenched her fist and punched the wall in frustration. "Hey! Piss-ant!" Ember said towards Thorax. "My room… tutor me… NOW!"

“Y-Your room?" Thorax replied nervously. Ember stared at him with a glare before walking up the stairs, which had him reluctantly agreeing to her demand. “Ok ok,” he said. He then headed off to her room quickly and headed inside quickly. Ember went inside as well and set up a little table and two chairs, taking her seat on one of them.

"Alright, you little runt. Hurry up and tutor me so I can get this over with," she ordered, bored.

"Uh… r-r-right," Thorax nodded nervously. He sat down across from Ember and took out some of his textbooks and laid them on the table. "Let's see… uh… which one of these subjects has a test due first?" he asked.

"Algebra," Ember replied, already bored.

"Alright then, let's see…" Thorax then picks up a textbook on algebra and scours through the pages. “And what lesson in Algebra are you on?” He asked again.

"Ugh… freaking decimals," she groaned.

"O...Okay then, let's see." Thorax turned to the page that had decimals. From there, Thorax began to read some of the fractions on the page as simple as he could so Ember could understand, but even that sounded like gibberish to her. Thorax realized, maybe reading the fractions isn't enough. "Hmm.. okay, how about I show you."

Thorax then pulled out one of his notebooks. He opened it up and wrote down one of the problems in his notebooks. Then, he began to give her a step-by-step tutorial on how to solve it, but sadly, her attention was brought to her twirling pencil in her hand, saying "Mhmm, mhmm, very interesting."

Seeing as she wasn't paying attention, Thorax sighed. "Ember… You do remember what your father said, which I add is… very scary. But he did say he’ll ground you if you don’t succeed.” Thorax softly reminded the rebellious lady.

She then got pissed and slammed her fist on the table and stood up. "You think I'm not aware of that already?! I DON'T NEED NO MORE FUCKING REMINDERS, ESPECIALLY FROM A SCRAWNY LITTLE FUCK LIKE YOU!!!" In her fit of anger, Ember slugged Thorax in the eye with a hard right punch. Thorax grunted and flew 10 feet across the room and hit the wall hard before slumping down to the ground.

Thorax groaned in pain and twitched in fear and agony… and yet… he still managed to pick himself up on his feet and put his hand over his eye. "I... I understand. No more lectures. Let's just… get back to work, shall we?" he said, even with tears flowing out of his eyes.

Ember is surprised by this. She just punched the guy and left him a black eye and yet he still wishes to continue tutoring her. Ever since Celestia assigned him as her tutor, all he’s ever done is being gentle with her and not even speaking back at her. This confused and infuriated her even more, and soon that anger blew like an active volcano.

“WHY?!?!?” She screamed at him, terrifying Thorax greatly until Ember continued. “Why are you so fucking nice!? I treated you like trash... I insulted you... I bullied you… HELL! I just punched you in the eye just now. And all you ever do is act so fucking nice to me and not even spoke back at anything I say! WHY ARE YOU FUCKING LIKE THIS?!?! Why don’t you ever show any hate or even curse at me?!” She shouted in confusion and rage.

Thorax felt his knees quaking from her outbursts, but still… he stood there and took in a deep breath before looking her in the eye with his tearful eyes. "Because… you can't break… what's already been broken," he said softly.

"Huh?..." That was all Ember could say before being left speechless and stunned by his response. Couldn't break what's already been broken? Ember thought he must've dealt with a lifetime of abuse in his life and probably broke him at some point. Now, Ember was confused. She didn't know how to feel about this. Should she pity him? Should she blame herself? What was she to do now?

And Thorax added more to the fire. “You think you were the first? I have always had this happen to me for a long time now, longer than I remember. Always having to be shoved in hallways, tormented in classes, overlooked by everyone when I needed a shoulder to lean on, and no one noticing the pain I felt inside. That’s why I’m always nice…. Because I'm too broken to even do anything about it.” He explained, tearing more than he did, but still kept his smile.

Ember clenched her fist again and wanted to punch him again, but… she couldn't. 'So… the little twerp is just like me, huh… trapped in this crappy world like I am. Only for him, he's on his own in the world. And for me… well… I'm stuck being watched over both inside and outside my own home. Great, now I feel like an ass. UGH!!! Why does this always happen to me?!' she thought to herself.

Ember was struggling with herself in her mind, but that struggle went away as she looked towards Thorax, and seeing the shiner that she gave him, she knew that she’s a bad person in this situation. And to think that it took someone small and weak like him to make her see that. She knew she had to say something, but she knew that she wouldn’t like it.

“I’m… S-s-sorry,” She fought to utter those words.

Thorax’s pained/smiling expression then shifted to one of surprise. “Wh-what?” That was his reply.

"I… I s-s-said I was… s… s-s-sorry, okay! I… I'm sorry I hit you!" Ember said, veering her eyes away, too ashamed to look him in the eye.

But Thorax’s next reply made her looked back.

“No one’s ever apologized to me.”

"W-Well… now that's changed," Ember felt a slight blush form on her cheeks. And what she didn’t expect next was when she felt arms wrapping around her. She looks and sees Thorax hugging her in a warm embrace, with a tearful smile on his face; but this one was out of gratitude.

“Thank you.” He softly said.

"U-U-Uh… don't… uh… don't mention it," Ember still had a slight blush, but didn't know what to think of this new feeling. No man has ever had the balls to even touch her, let alone hug her. She then hesitantly puts one arm around him and pats him on the back. "O… Okay, okay, e-enough of the mushy, touchy-feelings already. Let's just get back to work." Ember said, still feeling a bit flustered.

Thorax hears her and obliged to her words, letting go and backing up from Ember, while still keeping his warm smile. Ember didn’t know it, but… the smile on his face is… cute? Wait? Why did she think that? Ember shook her head to get those thoughts out. And when she looked at his black eye for a moment. She realized that it needed tending to. So she got up and walked to her punching bag in her bedroom. She reached next to it and pulled out a small icebox, and opened it. She reached in and pulled out an ice-cold ice pack. Then she brings it over to Thorax and hands it over to him.

“Here… for the black eye.” She stated.

Thorax warmly accepted it and placed the icepack over his black eye. “Thanks. Although… Why do you have an icebox full of ice packs?” he asked.

“Let’s just say that I punch harder than I should and it leaves my hands a bit… a nevermind.” Ember tried to explain but wanted not to freak the guy out. Though he was confused by her last statement, he brushed it off for now and kept the ice pack against his black eye while doing his best to show her how to figure out her math problems. Ember helped with holding the textbook and being his second eye.

As they're studying, Torch watches the two from the tiny little opening in the door. Torch couldn't believe his eyes. His daughter, showing a gentler side and it's all thanks to the wimpy kid she punched. 'Hmm… maybe… just maybe,' he thought.

And Torch wasn’t the only one spying on the two, in the bedroom, the miniature dragonfly drone that once hid in Thorax’s pocket was hovering around the room, staying out of sight before it landed on the window and its eyes watching the two in the room.

With this, Inferno had a perfect view of the two. From the looks of things, the plan is going rather smoothly… for now. And despite the little bit of trauma Thorax suffered, Inferno was just glad it was only just a punch in the eye. But it still surprised him that she'd have this caring side towards the little guy. When he and the others first met her, she did not show any of that. Inferno had the whole thing recorded so that he can show it to the others.

Hours roll by and day turns to night. The street lamps lit up, making the city slightly easy to see better and Thorax had returned home safely. Ember had finished some of her studies and was now passed out in her bed. Of course, she originally passed out on her study table, but Torch carried her into her bed so she could be more comfortable. Carrying his little girl to bed brought back so many memories of back when she was just a child.

Back then, times weren't as tough as they are now. Torch sighed and exited his daughter's room, thinking about how much he needed his wife's advice right about now. Just then…

"Boss, someone's outside the hideout," henchman 1 said.

Torch was annoyed from being interrupted from his thoughts, he turned towards his henchmen and glared at him with intimidation and rage. “Who?” He spoke calmly, but it still sounded frightening.

"I-I-It's uh… two men. One of them is… is someone you might recognize," Henchman 1 replied, sweating bullets. Torch growled and shoved him out of the way to peek out the window and noticed two men out there. One was in a cloak, so he couldn't see him. The other one, on the other hand… he remembers.

"It's him!" Torch growled. "Men… show him inside… and stay on your guard," Torch then walked over to the back of the room and sat in his big chair. Soon, the doors open up, and in walks the cloaked figure and Dark Renegade.

"Hey-o everybody!" Dark said cheerfully, only to have guns pointed at him from close range. "Now now, is this any way to greet a guest?" he asked, chuckling and unfazed.

"SILENCE!!!" Torch shouted. "As far as I'm concerned, you're no guest of mine. You have some nerve showing up at my place of business. Give me one good reason why I shouldn't send my men over to slaughter your family, Dark Renegade! Or should I say… Massacre Phantom!" Torch scorned.

Silver couldn't believe his eyes upon seeing the infamous Torch himself. He was way bigger and scarier in person than he thought possible. But Silver’s determination to get his parents back overpowered any fear in him, and he kept silent and cool.

"Alright, I see you're a busy man so… I'm cutting right to the chase. My associate and I… bring you a peace offering," Dark then takes this huge, tied-up sack and tosses it over to Torch. The thing lands in front of his feet and he looks at him with curiosity. "Go ahead, open it."

Torch was skeptical of this man's gift. So… "Men! Open it up!" Torch ordered. Right away, his two top henchmen opened up the sack, and inside, his eyes widened at the sight of an unconscious, but still-breathing Storm King henchman.

"What is the meaning of this?!" Torch asked.

"It's as I said, big guy. A peace offering. You've got your hands full with taking down the Storm King's syndicate, right? Well, consider this little imp as a gift," Dark said, smiling. Torch was still suspicious of Dark's sudden change.

"What's the catch?" he asked.

"The catch? Well… since you asked. I'll let my associate answer that question for you," Dark said before stepping aside.

Seeing his cue, Silver silently approached Torch before he lifted his hood off and removed his face mask. Silver then bows his head slightly, making a good impression. “Greetings, Dragonlord Torch. It’s a great privilege in meeting you for the first time. My name is Silver Scorpion. And I’m here for answers on where Storm King is hiding.” He spoke.

"How formal of you… but are you so interested in the Storm King, anyways? What is it he has that you want?" Torch asked, staring directly into his eyes.

Silver kept his cool and replied. “Storm King has kidnapped my parents and held them hostage for 5 years. And I intend to get them back… with your assistance.”

"Is that right?" Torch asked, quirked an eyebrow. "And how do you know he hasn't up and killed them by now?"

Silver could feel his blood boil, but he does his best to keep calm and not lose his temper since he has struggled to keep it under control ever since he had just found out his parents are alive and captives to a crime lord. His hand gripped tightly onto the handle of his wakizashi.

"Well? I'm waiting for an answer," Torch folded his arms.

And the mob boss got the answer when Silver drew his wakizashi from his hidden sheath, he leaped towards Torch and had the blade up against his throat. His action caused Torch’s men to raise their guns at him, but they did not fire since Silver had his weapon against their boss’s neck and could slice it at any moment.

Silver started into Torch’s eyes with anger as he breathed heavily.

“Listen here, motherfucker. I don’t give a fuck who you are or what you do, but I know my parents are alive. And I intend to find them and bring them back home. Even if I have to destroy everyone that gets in my way, including you.” He calmly and aggressively.

"Oooh, uh… yeah, that kinda defeats the whole… "peace offering" thing. I doubt he's gonna give us the info--" Dark chimed in before guns are pointed and loaded at him. "Fine…"

"I never said I wasn't gonna give you the info. I admire your guts. But just remember…" Torch then grips Silver's hand tightly. "...next time you point a weapon at me… you'd better be ready to use it," he said in a low, deep, threatening tone. Then Torch lets go of Silver’s hand and got up from his chair. "Now… follow me," he said, heading off to another part of the hideout.

Torch leads the two men inside of his room and then… Torch looks in all directions to see if anyone else is spying on him. He then turns to the two men. "Both of you… not… one… word… leaks out to my enemies, or else!" he threatens.

Silver and Dark nodded in reply, not intimated by Torch’s threat. Torch then gets down on his knees, then bangs on a part of the floor. Sure enough, a hidden door opens up, with a staircase leading somewhere down below. Torch was the first to descend along the stairs and Dark and Silver followed him.

Torch eventually led the two to a secret, reinforced steel door with a digital padlock on the side. He covered up the pad using his big size and typed in the passcode before the door unlocks and he opens it up. Inside, the boys see an entirely different room.

Inside, there were lots of hi-tech stuff, from computer monitors with video footage of just about everything in the entire city. "This… is where the information comes into play," Torch said.

"Ooh, sweet pad! Your business must be booming if you can afford all this," Dark nodded.

"Save your ass-kissery for never. Now then… let's get down to business," Torch then approaches the man who's sitting at the computer. "You!"

The man jumped and turned in his chair. "How can I help, boss?" the man asked.

"These boys here require my assistance. I need you to drop what you're doing and start looking for answers, got it?" Torch ordered.

"R-Right!" the man replied before turning to the computers again.

"Gager is one of our top tech users and is an effective hacker. Now then… I must be going now and you can show yourselves out when you're done," Torch said before leaving the room,

"Alright, let's get started. What do you need to know?" the hacker asked.

"I'm here to find out where my parents are being held captive.” Silver replied.

"When was the exact date your parents went missing and how did long ago did you or someone else find out they were alive?" the hacker asked.

“Sep. 25th, 2017… Thats the day they were alleged to be dead in a car accident.” Silver responded. “And I only became to be curious of them being alive last night when… a friend… found my mother’s brooch dropped from the hands of Storm’s operatives.”

"And do you still have this… brooch?" the hacker asked.

Silver took out the said brooch from his pocket and showed it to Gager.

"Hmmm… put it on that scanner over there," he points to the green scanner on his left. Silver wasn't sure why, but he did so and Gager then started scanning the brooch and on the screen, the results came in. "Seems, there's not just one… or two… but 4 sets of fingerprints. Two of them are yours and your friend's. The 3rd one is from someone named… Iron Chain. And the 4th set of fingerprints… is… from one Fleur De Lis… I estimate they were made in recent days. I think it's safe to say they might still be alive"

"Hear that, buddy? There's hope," Dark elbows him.

"Now… I need to know of any clues you might've dug up. Any at all. Perhaps I can pinpoint their exact location," the hacker said.

"I had to beat down one of Storm King's top dogs. He said something about the arcade at a next-door pub. But there's only one street that has those two." Dark mentioned.

"The arcade… with a neighboring pub? Hmm… that's odd," Gager said, squinting his eyes at the monitor.

"Why do you say that?" Dark asked.

"Because it's that particular street that I can’t seem to get a read on. When I tried to pull up the feed to look," the hacker goes to said feed on the exact location, but the monitors all show static and nothing else. “I hypothesized that something was disrupting the camera film. I had my suspicions about it for a long while. But since you pointed out, my suspicions are correct.”

“So there’s something in that area that someone doesn’t want to be discovered?” Silver guessed.

“Correct,” Gager replied. "It's possible someone is using an EMP or a type of signal jammer to cut off any sort of footage or communication devices within that proximity."

"And if it is a signal jammer, I'll betcha there are guards keeping watch over it," Dark guessed.

“You scout that area and locate that signal jammer. And when you do, come find me.” Silver instructed Dark before he was about to ascend the stairs.

"That shouldn't be too hard. I'll be back with your recon photos." Dark said before chuckling and heading up the stairs himself. "Ooh boy, this is some training exercise running around all day!" he said as he came up behind Silver.

“We’re not training. We’re...” Silver tried to reply but when Dark said the word ‘training’, his mind realized that he forgot something very important. And he knew what it was. “SHIT! My Chi Mastering Training!” He shouted in his mind. Dark noticed Silver’s odd behavior and was a bit confused by it.

"Hey, something wrong, big shot?" he asked, tilting his head.

“I GOTTA GO!!!” Silver responded abruptly out of anxiety and shock before he ran towards the front door of the abandoned apartment building; not without saying a few last words. “I’ll meet up with you tomorrow!” was all he said before he was gone out the door.

"Hmm… guess he's got an appointment to keep. Well… guess I should get to my recon business... " but then he realizes… "Right after I buy a camera." Dark then left the building and headed out into the city. Hopefully, at least one store was open that sold electronics.

After running for who knows how long after leaving the HQ of the Dragon Clan, Silver ran as fast as he could, hoping to get back to his apartment and on time. But along the way, in a split of a microsecond, he felt something swoop down, grabbed him around his waist, and lifted him off the ground. Silver screamed his lungs out as he saw the ground below him shrink at a faster rate.

And as he was busy panicking and breathing fast, Silver is then surprised when he heard a familiar voice spoke to him.

“You know, you weren’t like this on our previous flights.” And It was Aurora’s voice.

Silver had a stunned expression on his face as he tilted his head up and is greeted with the face of the Spirt Dragon of the Sky making eye contact with him. And soon his expression turned to one of confounded.

“Oh,” Was all he said.

"Oh? Is that all you have to say to your mate?" she asked teasingly. "Didn't you miss your precious honey-bun?" Aurora then pulled Silver's head into her bosom and snuggled him during their flight.

Silver’s voice was muffled in the soft flesh of her bosom that the dragoness could hardly hear… or that she did hear what he said and ignored it.

"You know, you're lucky I was the one who found you first. You were supposed to meet my sisters for some chi training and if I hadn't gotten to you, they'd have probably hunted you down and try to pulverize you… I'm not kidding, they're that pissed." Aurora mentioned. "But you know I'd never let my pumpkin-wumpkin get hurt, no I wouldn't." she nuzzles her mate and giggled.

“Aurora… Please… Let me… breath…” Silver muttered out words for Aurora to hear.

"Oops… sorry," Aurora giggled, letting him breathe. "Anyways, as I was saying, you're lucky my sisters didn't find you or they'd probably torture you."

“Good to know.” Silver replied while catching his breath. “Though that doesn’t explain where are you taking me?” he asked.

“Oh, why the coast, of course,” Aurora stated.

“Wait? You’re taking me to Canterlot City Beach? Why?” Silver asked again out of confusion.

“Well, it seemed like the perfect place to start your training, and today, there are no humans on the beach, so we won’t have any interruptions…. Also, Ava kept pestering me, Crystal, and Nova to choose the beach as the training ground.” Aurora explained.

Silver took time to think about it and it made sense in his head. “Ok then. When will your siblings meet us there?” he asked.

Aurora giggled in response and looked at him again. “Oh, they’re waiting for us there. I just had to retrieve you.” She answered. "They were anxious to get started with your chi training so much that they got a head start on going to the beach earlier. And trust me, Ava and Crystal love to swim… in the nude," Aurora giggled.

Silver's cheeks turned bright red, building a blush bridge across his face. "I, uh… *ahem* I see," he said nervously.

“Awww, you flustered that you get to see me and my sisters in our natural state. Oh, you whittle pervert.” Aurora responded with a teasing smile.

"I-I-I'm no pervert," Silver denied, blushing harder.

Aurora giggled once again. “Guess I rubbed off ya, Silvy~” She commented. The dragoness looked on at the land ahead, and to her delights, she could see the ocean in the distance, including the sandy beach below. "Oh, look Silvy! We made it!" she said cheerfully. Suddenly, she dove straight down like a missile, and at the last minute, she opened up her wings and gently floated the rest of the way down before letting go of Silver.

The young man, upon landing on his feet, felt numb in his entire body while stumbling for a bit and felt like he could fall face-first onto the sand. He was that terrified.

“Why… does that keep frightening… every time?!” He said

"You'll get used to it. Give it a month or two," Aurora shrugged it off.

“Aw, looks like your little human is such a wimp, Aurora.” A brash and overly confident voice called out to them.

Which had Aurora annoyed and displeased. The two looked up and should see Nova gliding above and towards them in the air. Of course, the night made it difficult for Silver to see her clearly as his eyes followed the fire dragoness until she landed on the sandy beach 10 feet in front of them. And thanks to the light of the moon, he could see her fully.

And to Silver’s expectations… Nova was butt-naked.

"You wish he were a wimp, Nova." Aurora retorted, hugging her precious mate.

"Hey, there you two lovebirds are!" Crystal called out, coming out of the water.

"Where have you been, mister?" Ava scolded Silver, also coming out of the water. And as expected, just like Nova, Crystal and Ava were both naked. At this point, Silver wasn't surprised in the least anymore.

"Hey, what's with your little boyfriend, Aurora. I thought he'd be ogling us all night while showing off our bare scales." Nova said.

“Well, Nova… That’s because Silver here has seen me naked… every single day and night. And I even teased him about it. But now he’s used to seeing me naked all the time that it became our daily thing.” Aurora answered.

Silver still did not act surprised at all, which had Aurora’s siblings shocked and in disbelief. “I could comment on how beautiful and attractive you all look… but I’m just not flinched at all,” he commented.

"Awwww and I was hoping he'd be embarrassed to see my boobies," Ava pouted adorably, groping her chest.

"Well, at least your human, Aurora, is a gentleman. I guess that means we won’t have to worry about him being distracted by our majestic bodies.” Crystal proclaimed.

“Well… At least he’s not a worthless pervert than we thought.” Nova stated.

“You mean ‘you’ thought,” Ava responded, which had Vova growled in annoyance.

After the sisters heard a fun fact about the human in front of them, Crystal inspects Silver’s titanium-chromium ronin armor, which had her impressed. “I see that he’s also a fan of the samurai. Interesting to see he’s a man who honors the ancient warrior ways of the past.”

"I know, it's so cool and shiny! Where'd you get it?" Ava asked, getting all giddy.

“Uh… my brother made it.” Silver responded, then he took out the signature blades that he had on him; his tantō, his wakizashi, and the shattered pieces of his katana. “And he forged these for me a long time ago.”

"He did, huh? I didn't think human siblings could be so close," Nova scoffed.

My brother and I are… not close anymore.” Silver responded, not wanting to say more about it.

"You're not? But why?" Ava asked, giving him the sad, puppy eyes, complete with a cute little whimper that pulls at heartstrings.

Silver remained silent about it, he didn’t want to talk about it at all. Talking about it only remained him of his failures and mistakes five years ago. Aurora could see this and she instantly knows that Silver doesn’t wish to speak of it. As his mate, she knows him better than her sisters.

“I think Silver wishes to begin his lesson,” Aurora spoke to her sisters.

"I understand. But, what do you say we fix this thing up first?" Crystal gestured to Silver's broken katana. "He can't be a proper Samurai without his katana."

"Yeah!" Ava added, cheering up. "Maybe that'll be enough to cheer you up, will it?"

“Uh… What?” Silver asked in confusion.

“Don’t ask, just watch,” Nova stated to him straight.

Soon all four dragonesses lined up together in front of the shattered katana on the sandy ground. And then they raised their hands towards the weapon and they activated their elemental chi and shout out beams of energy towards the blade. The sword was surrounded by a bright light that Silver took his eyes off it. The process continued for a minute or two and finally, the dragonesses halted the use of their chi.

Silver was now able to look back at his katana. And to his surprise, the blade was miraculously repaired, as if nothing happened to it. Hell, it looked brand new. And as a special edition, the blade of the katana had etched markings along the length of it… and they were symbols of a scorpion.

"There you go, all better!” Ava cheerfully stated.

“And good as new.” Crystal commented.

“With a few badass additions on the blade,” Nova added, gesturing to the etched scorpion symbols on the blade.

“And with a few enchantments, it’s now far stronger than it was before; stronger than the strongest blade in the world,” Aurora informed Silver.

"I… I dunno what to say, except… thank you… all of you," Silver said, filled with joy and relief upon seeing his newly restored katana.

After inspecting his blade, Silver then tested the blade for its functionality. He started waving around the blade and demonstrating a few uppercuts and downward cuts, before switching to horizontal and vertical cuts. Then he does impressive side flips and backflips before bringing his blade for a downward slash. During all that, Silver felt the blade being much lighter than it was before. He was very happy about it. And soon the young ronin stopped his little session with his weapon and then placed it back in its sheath.

The dragonesses behind him were all impressed by his incredible swordsmanship.

“WHOA! That was cool!” Ava cheered loudly.

“Remarkable skills you have, Silver Scorpion.” Crystal commented.

“Not bad,” Nova stated.

"So hon, how'd you like it?" Aurora asked.

Silver turned back to face them all with a smile on his face. “I love it,” he replied.

"Good to know you enjoy it, human. Perhaps you should put those swordsmanship skills to the test against those friends of yours the next time you see them. But in the meantime, I think you've held off on your chi training long enough. So keep that sword sheathed and let's get right down to business," Nova said.

Silver nodded in reply before he stood at attention in front of the dragonesses in front of him.

“Aright, for your first lesson, you must clear your mind. Calm yourself and remove all thoughts that might falter your focus.” Crystal stated.

“Ok,” Silver does as he was instructed and does his best to clear his mind. But unfortunately, whenever he does, other thoughts appear in his mind which made it difficult. All he can see in his head are Aurora’s massive naked bosom, Derpy’s cute and humongous tushie, and young Dinky being so unrelentingly adorable and innocent. And then there are thoughts of his failures, his crimes, and his mistakes that he can’t seem to let go of.

The 4 sisters can see that Silver's struggling to empty his mind, but it's clear something keeps recurring and distracting him. "Oh boy, this is gonna be harder than we thought. I thought it'd be a cakewalk for this guy. Are you sure he's worth our time?" Nova asked Aurora.

Aurora stared at her sister with a glare on her face. “Don’t ever underestimate him! He’s dedicated and strong… He just needs a little help.” she responded.

"Hmmm, I think I know how to help," Crystal said, "Silver… try to picture a vast, beautiful landscape of any kind in the world. Whether it be a mountain range or a humongous grassland with a soothing river flow. In addition, imagine the most soothing melody that befits these landscapes you're envisioning."

Silver understood what she meant and tried that method. In his mind, he pictured a very large mountain range filled with lots of trees, like a mountain forest, and down below was a river leading out into the great big ocean out in the horizon. All while hearing the soothing melody of piano music.

The vision brought clarity in Silver’s mind and with that, his mind found peace. And from the perspective of the dragonesses, Silver’s body was surrounded by his chi energy, glowing bright and calm. They were amazed by this as it continued while Silver was in peace in his mind. And it was at that point, he was lost in his thought and paid no attention to the world around him.

"Wow! He's doing great!" Ava said, astonished and happy.

"I guess he's not so bad," Nova shrugged.

“Told ya,” Aurora replied with a smug on her face.

“He’s proven to be an excellent quick-learner.” Crystal commented. “I see why you are so fond of him Aurora.”

“Yeah, and I bet he’s a good fuck too. Hey, Aurora~” Ava whispered while teasing the sky dragoness.

"You girls have no idea," Aurora chuckled all smug, seeing as she's had some experience with her lover.

“I knew you were such a slut.” Nova responded with a smug of her own.

"You're just saying that because you never got laid and never will," Aurora retorted.

"H-Hey, shut up! I can get any mate I want!" Nova stuttered a bit, slightly offended.

"Whatever, hopefully, that'll teach you not to call your sister a slut," Aurora replied

As silence fell between the two, Ava appeared in between them with a wide smile. “Hey! I got an even better idea. How about you two make out and see who’s a better kisser!” She suggested.

"Uh EXCUSE ME?! What the hell makes you think I'd wanna do that with her?!" Nova asked, fuming and looking flushed.

“Great Scott! Ava! Why would you say something like that?!” Aurora responded while looking flustered as well.

“I always knew she had a dirty mind.” Crystal commented.

"For once, I agree with you. There's no fucking way I'm kissing my sister! Especially after the shit that she spouted at me," Nova said, turning her head away, folding her arms.

“Oh… Ok,” Ava replied with a sad tone before another thought came to her mind. “Then how about you two try and seduce our little human here.” She stated while pointing to Silver, while he’s still in a trance.

"And… what good will that do if he's in the middle of training?" Nova asked. "And besides, it's not like I like him or anything." she puffed her cheeks keeping her nose in the air.

"Think about it. This could be an added addition to the training. If we create distractions and he falls for them, you can always come up with a certain punishment for him to do better," Ava said with a sneaky grin.

Aurora blinked in surprise. "Ava… I can't tell if you're a dirty-minded dragoness or a clever one," she said.

"What, you think that'll help improve Silver's chi?" Nova asked.

"It's… well, it's worth a shot," Aurora replied. So, as Silver was still meditating and channeling his chi, strengthening it, he soon felt something poke the top of his forehead to get his attention. Breaking his concentration, he opens up his eyes slowly but shoots them wide open upon seeing not just Aurora's, but Nova's boobs INCHES from his face.

"Like what you see?" Aurora teased, giggling.

"Well TOO BAD, BITCH!" Nova yelled before swatting Silver over to the water, leaving him soaking wet. Nova couldn't stop herself from laughing her ass off from how easily he fell for that hook line and sinker.

Aurora too can’t help but giggle from seeing her mate had the surprise of his life.

Silver spat out the saltwater and shook off some from his ears. And upon hearing the two dragonesses on the beach, laughing at his expense, and having one of them swatting him into the water. You can bet the ex-convict was pissed about it. And soon his pissed-off mind activated his chi, but not in a good way. Soon he levitated out of the water and his eyes glow bright white. And before the Aurora and Nova could see it coming, Silver formed chi-projected tentacles and shot them out towards the dragonesses and they were both were wrapped and squeezed in their tight grip.

"W-Whoa! What the? Honey?" Aurora said in surprise.

"H-Hey! HEY! LET GO OF ME, YOU FILTHY HUMAN!" Nova shouted.

"You distract me from my training with a close-up of your bosom, swat me into the lake for no reason and leave me with wet clothes and no spare ones on me and yet I'm the one who's at fault here?!" Silver scolded.

"Hey! Not my fault you allowed yourself to get drawn into our hot bodies, pervert!" Nova backlashed, which only fueled his vengeance further.

"Pervert? HAH! Let me show you how "perverted" I can BE!!!" Silver shouted as his chi created more tentacles and all of them charged at the two dragonesses. Soon, Aurora and Nova gave surprised yelps and small moans upon feeling his chi tentacles caressing every ounce of their sexy bodies. Nova squirmed and try to break free, but his chi was much too strong.

And while this happened, Crystal and Ava watched from the sidelines while Ava was snacking on some popcorn and enjoying the view.

Aurora stopped struggling as she moaned delightedly by the pleasure she was feeling, while Nova tried to break free. But the more she struggled, the more the tentacles kept caressing her body real good. And when she tried tugging on them, two appear from behind and smacked her plump red booty. The fire dragoness allowed a moan to escape her mouth.

Now, Silver turned up the heat and cause one of each tentacle to go low and start rubbing against the two goddesses’ wet vulvas. Their juices leaked out furiously while they kept moaning up a storm. Nova kept on squirming, wanting this to end while Aurora was enjoying the sweet feeling her lover was making her feel. She squirmed and made sexy poses, smiling and blushing for him to keep going.

"Ooh, never knew Aurora was so open-minded to tentacle play," Crystal said, still enjoying the view from afar.

"Hehe, won't be long 'til Nova gets into it, too," Ava added while passing Crystal the popcorn.

Nova did not want to give in, even though the pleasure she received was too much for her to handle for very long. And soon her torment would get worst when Silver levitated up close to her and got closer to her ear.

“Aww, what's wrong, Nova? Don't you like being shown affection? Could it be that… this is your first time experiencing such love and affection?" Silver whispered.

"Sh-Shut up! What's it to you, you dirty human?" she stuttered, trying not to look him in the eye while flushed with embarrassment.

“Well… I just feel pity for you. After all, a beautiful goddess like yourself should have gotten a mate sooner than later. But instead, no other dragon, or even a human, would seek you. Doesn’t that hurt you? To feel like you aren’t loved by everyone or be shown that your special?” He whispered again.

'D-Damn this human! What does he even know about me? NOTHING!!! But… But… why does it feel like he's right? NO! So what if I didn't win any dragon or human's heart for that matter? So fucking what?! I don't need one! But… Why… Why do I feel so empty inside? Why? No! Get ahold of yourself! Mates will just slow you down! Be strong! But… I… ' she thought.

“But I feel like you too deserve to be loved, just like your sister. And to be honest, you are incredibly beautiful in many ways like Aurora. Heck, you can make any mortal woman in the world envy and jealous of you.” Silver whispered while he had his hand on Nova’s belly and rubbed it lovingly, causing the dragoness to make soft gasps and moans from the touch. “And between you and me… I thought of your strong and independent nature… as well as your fiery temper… hot.” He silently stated.

'Hot? He thinks… my temper and my nature are… hot? No… No one's ever said that about me to my face. GAH!!! Why do I care? But… I… wait… why… why is my chest beating faster? It… It can't be, no! I CAN'T! I DON'T NEED HIM!!! Besides… he has Aurora already,' she thought, feeling a bit sad.

As she was caught up in the pleasurable play, Aurora sees Silver and Nova being reacquainted, she can see the sad look in her sister’s eyes. She can tell that her sister might be saddened about Silver being her mate. While Nova has been such a bitch to her, she was still her sister. And… Sisters do share.

“Oh, would you two just kiss!?” Aurora spoke towards Nova and Silver. “I’m getting bored just seeing you two not lock lips~,” she said with a lustful voice.

Hearing her sister’s words, caught Nova by surprise, and was blushing madly. Silver, on the other hand, did as Aurora said, and so he planted his lips onto Nova’s lips for a passionate kiss.

Nova was taken aback by what just happened. Silver, Aurora's mate, was kissing her and Aurora wasn't mad about it. 'Damn it! Damn you, Aurora! Damn you for doing this to me! Why does it… feel… so… good? F-F-Fuck it! Fuck it all!' she thought before locking lips back.

Silver was glad that Nova had finally accepted his kind offer and his hands rubbed and moved all over her hot body, getting a good feel of her marvelous bosom and her cute thicc booty. And the way he did it, was like he was treating her like a royal queen. Showing his affection and his caring love onwards her. As he massaged her large breasts, he could feel the tension in them, which meant Nova was under a lot of stress. So he continued to help her relieve that stress.

'Hot damn… this feels so good. Screw everything else! Screw it all. I need him… I want him,' she thought as she clung to Silver, moaning up a storm and caressed Silver with her long, smooth tail.

And in their make-out session, Nova can feel a huge bulge rubbing against her wet entrance. Her eyes looked down while she was kissing Silver, and with her enhanced sight, she looked down at Silver’s crotch, and to her surprise, she can see the human’s big cock bulging out from his pants like they had no effort in containing it.

'Whoa. Is he getting turned on by me? I wonder how big he is under there,' she thought before grabbing his pant and yanking them off along with his underwear. Her eyes widen at how big he truly was under all those clothes. "H… How the hell does Aurora handle something this big?" she asked out loud.

Silver chuckled from hearing her reply, and so did Aurora, who was enjoying her sister’s shocked expression.

“Just wait till it’s inside you, Nova~” Aurora commented.

Nova looked at her sister with a blushing and flustered expression on her face. “Wha-What?” She asked in a stutter. And before she could get an answer, Nova felt something huge slightly shoved into her wet entrance, causing her to gasp and scream in pleasure and pain.

"Hey! Ever heard of the fucking term "slow and gently?" Nova shouted, giving him the cutest pouty face, puffing up her cheeks, blushing, ready to cry.

Silver chuckled sheepishly. “Sorry about that, Nova. You’re just irresistibly sexy and cute,” he said while giving her a quick kiss on the lips. And soon after waiting, he then inserts his manhood into her pussy, slowly and gently as she asked.

Nova let out a pleasured, but slightly pained moan. The feeling was all so new to her, but it still felt amazing. She clung to this studly human, her inner walls tightening now and then. 'Ahh! Fuck, this feels good. Right there! Fuck you, Aurora, for having him all to yourself! I'm never letting him out of my sight, you hear?' she thought.

After slowly inserting in, Silver had nearly ⅔ of his cock inside Nova. But the dragoness felt filled up with his cock inside her. And when she got over the pain, she looked down and is shocked to see that his cock barely get all of it inside her.

'What the hell?! He's not even fully inside me yet! How the hell did I miss out on this for so long? And something tells me I'm in for a world of pleasure.' she said, feeling both excited and nervous at the same time.

After waiting for a while so that he’s sure the dragoness wasn’t in pain, and seeing that she’s now adjusted to his size… well barely. Silver then slowly pulls out slightly before, without warning, the young man slammed his cock deep into her and began pounding her frail pussy with tremendous force.

Nova screamed and moaned in delight and arousal from how good… no… how outstanding he was fucking her insides and hitting her in all the right places. While she is a goddess, Nova felt extremely weak and numb from his strong, manly thrusts into her womb.

‘Oh Fuck! Is this how Aurora felt every time he’s fucking her? Oh fuck yeah~! He’s fucking me so good~!’ Nova thought in her mind with lust and excitement.

Silver could see the look on her face and it made him glad that she was enjoying it and that he was giving her a great time.

“You lovin’ this, Nova? I bet you must be so delighted to have a man’s meat shaft shoved in you,” He asked the dragoness.

"F-F-Fuck you! I… I'm tryin' to enjoy myself! AH!!! Harder you handsome stud!!!" Nova hollered, holding onto Silver for dear life. Her pussy walls tighten around his shaft, almost ready to cum big time. Her inner walls were sucking in his massive meat behemoth and refused to let go.

Silver didn’t stop his harsh thrusts, and Nova’s inner walls squeezing around his cock didn’t make him halt or flinch, it just convinces him to continue pounding this beautiful dragoness till she could not be able to walk tomorrow. The young man then had his hands moved under her, grabbing both of the dragoness’s asscheeks and then squeezing and fondling with her phat ass like it was a nice, firm pillow. But he doesn’t stop there. Looking down at her huge breasts and her erected nipples, Silver brings his head closer to one of her breasts and began sucking one of her nipples.

Nova's mind felt like it was going blank from how well he was treating every single ounce of her entire body, leaving her with nothing to do but keep enjoying the love she was getting. She kept on squeezing his tight cock with her love tunnel. Her moans echoing in his ear and her wings wrapping around him like a pair of blankets. 'Faster! Harder! Deeper! Give it to me, you fucking handsome piece of ass! I'm so close!' she thought to herself.

Silver then takes it up a notch as he quickened his fast pace, giving his thrust more energy for even greater force into his thrusts. Nova screamed louder from this, causing her to finally have her first orgasm. But Silver still doesn’t let up and continues to fuck her rough. And because of his ongoing attack on her pussy, Nova has a 2nd orgasm later on, which made her body numb.

'F-Fuck! He's made me cum twice! Aurora's been working his cock out good! Damn you, sister! If only he were my mate as well! What am I saying? I'm never trading in this cock for any other limp dick out there!' she thought.

After giving this dragoness the best time of her life, Silver could feel his limit reaching to him like a speeding bullet. He felt his cock swell and fill up, ready to blow a load into Nova’s womb. This causes him to speed up his pace and strengthen his thrusts, literally making Nova’s whole body shake frantically.

“I hope you’re ready, Nova,” Silver whispered into the dragoness’s ear. Before he says something that made the dragoness’s night. “Because from this point on… you are now another mate for me to claim,” he stated and without warning, he gives his final thrust and unleashes a mass amount of his semen deep into Nova’s womb. FIlling her up and painting her insides white.

Nova gave a loud, ear-splitting, roaring moan as she was officially claimed as another one of Silver's new mates. Her mind and body were in utter bliss, letting the pleasure take over her before she finally went limp and passed out in his arms.

Silver, feeling exhausted, slowly levitated him down to the sandy beach, with his 2nd dragoness mate in his arms. And once he was on the ground, he then carefully lay the fire dragoness on the ground and his chi deteriorated and the tentacles he created vanished into thin air. Aurora, who was entangled in those tentacles and having orgasmed 5 times while watching Silver claim another mate, was dropped onto the ground with her legs feeling like jelly.

“Mmmmm~! That was so relaxing.” Aurora commented with bliss as she looked over to Silver and a sleeping Nova, which had her giggled. “Hehe, guess her first time took a toll on her.” She guessed before she was startled by Ava’s cheerful scream.

“WOOHOO! That was one heck of a show!” Ava proclaimed.

"I knew you had it in you, Nova! Now you got a hot piece of ass for a mate, too." Crystal added.

After hearing her sister’s comments, Aurora then tries to get up, but her legs were numb from the experience she had, so she used her other limbs to help her up; her wings. Soon she flapped her wings and raise herself off the ground and hovered in the air.

“Well since Nova is out for the night, I say we should call training off until tomorrow night. Wanna take her back with us, Silvy?” She asked her mate.

“Yeah, it’s only fair. After all, she is now officially one of my mates.” Silver answered.

“Splendid!” Aurora replied before looking towards her other sisters. “You two are welcomed to stay over. At least for the night.” She said.

“ALRIGHT!” Ava cheered happily.

“Very generous of you two. We are honored” Crystal replied.

Soon after, all of them flew out of the area before anyone nearby could catch them there. With Aurora carrying Silver in her arms while Crystal and Ava were carrying Nova, and they all headed towards Aurora and Silver’s apartment for some needed rest.

So that they can continue training tomorrow night.

Warmth of the Flaming Heart

In the still of the night, with the citizens of Canterlot City sound asleep in their homes, a sneaky, reformed criminal mastermind takes this opportunity to put his plan into motion. Dark Renegade, formerly known as the Massacre Phantom, was currently up on top of a neighboring building that overlooks a certain street. How'd he get up there? Simple, he climbed the fire escape from outside the railings.

Right now, he had on his binoculars with a built-in camera inside. Today's modern tech was truly evolving well, in his opinion. His eyes land on a couple of guards on one of the neighboring rooftops… in the center. There, he sees them operating some kind of machine that looks to control a strange-looking satellite dish.

"Hmm… How very interesting," Dark says before snapping a picture of the dish. He then snaps a photo of the guards controlling the dish. Once done, he then heads over to a different location, jumping off one building and onto the next, cushioning his landing with a roll. He dusts himself off and keeps up his recon.

"Alrighty, let's see what other dirt I can dig up," he whispered to himself. He scoped the area out some more… finding a few guards on the streets and some of the neighboring buildings. And wouldn't ya know it, another satellite dish? Dark grinned and snapped a photo of this, then took some photos of the ground-level guards. "I have a hunch those might be the jammers. Also, never knew guards were so… obligated to guard such a popular arcade. A local pub, maybe, but an arcade? Psh, what idiots." he thought quietly to himself.

"Now, maybe one more pho…" Dark said before his eyes land on one guard on the ground level… but it looks like he's… guarding an empty alley? Dark couldn't see exactly what he was guarding because whatever was back there was further back than he thought.

Nevertheless, it didn't stop him from finding out. So, like the risk-taker he is, he climbs down the building using one of the gutters drains on the edge to slide down. Soon, Dark poked and prodded through every possible way to sneak by without alerting the guards, but only found one possible solution: go through the eye of the storm.

His luck somehow favored him when the building he was about to go through, had been abandoned and was under foreclosure. Just when Dark thought he'd get in one last photo,

"Dark, is that you?" a familiar voice got his attention, making him goof when he turned around and saw Gloriosa standing there… but also knocked over a trash can, causing a loud, clanking thud to be heard.

'SHIT! WHY NOW?' Dark thought.

"Hey, did you hear that?" guard 1 asked.

"Yeah, send in a few squads and find out what it was!" guard 2 said within Dark's hearing range.

'Uh-oh, if they see me, the whole mission's shot to hell! And Gloriosa… NO! I'm not gonna let her get involved in this. But… What do I do?!' Dark asked himself in his mind.

"Hey, is everything alright, Dark?" Gloriosa asked.

'Damn it, I don't have any time left. Only one thing left to do,' he thought. Dark then pulled Gloriosa close to him, making her yelp in surprise, and then before she could react, Dark laid a big smooch-a-roonie right on her warm, soft lips. And to make it look convincing, Dark had no choice but to slide his hand down to feel her ass.

Gloriosa felt her whole body tingling and wanting to pull away to get some answers. However… her body and mind… just wouldn't listen to her. His warm, soft tongue entering her mouth became too enticing for her to resist. Before she knew it, she got into it and started making out with this handsome devil. Around this time is when the guards start seeing what was going on from around the corner.

And upon seeing this made them a bit annoyed, causing them to turn around and leave. And listening closely, Dark could hear them talking as they left.

“Seriously, teenagers these days. Always making out in public!?” Guard #1 exclaimed.

“I know! They always make me feel pathetic and lonely.” Guard #2 replied.

“That’s because you’re ugly.” Guard #1 responded.

"Oh, fuck you, you limp dick asshole!" Guard #2 snapped.

And once they were far enough away, Dark pulled away from Gloriosa's hot, luscious lips and chuckled nervously. "Heheh, sorry I surprised you like that, Gloriosa. I didn't expect you to show up around here at this time of night," he said quietly. "By the way… you're a pretty good kisser."

Gloriosa blushed and giggled from his comment. She was also a bit surprised to see him out late as well, but more so when he kissed her all of a sudden. But as it got deeper, she found it quite hot. And the way he had her hand on her butt was even hotter.

“Th-Thanks. You too, Dark.” She replied. “And by the way, the way you touched my butt was… hot.” She commented while having her hands behind her back and feeling the place Dark touched her, without letting him know.

"Tell you what, how about we take your fine ass back to your cabin at the camp and I'll show you how I can work that ass of yours," Dark whispered in her ear while groping her breasts.

Gloriosa looked at him with a sly smile before she gripped the edge of her shirt and pulled it down slightly to let one of her nipples poking out and having Dark see it. And yes, she was braless.

“How about your place, babe~? I’m only here in the city for the night, so why don’t you give me a warm Canterlot welcome~?” She responded before she fixes up her shirt and places her exposed breast back underneath the fabric.

And if you, the readers, were questioning... yes, they are currently dating. But of course, they had been so in silence, because of Gloriosa’s brother, Timber Spruce, having a dislike towards Dark, and Dark having a bit of an issue with his family. And now Gloriosa was in the city away from her brother, the two knew that they can’t waste this opportunity to have fun.

"In that case… follow me, my sexy little wildflower. I'll take you back to my humble abode and show you where the magic happens," Dark says confidentially. Soon, he takes Gloriosa with him on his merry way to his house.

After a while, the two then made it to Dark’s place. It was a nice-looking, cleaned-up, one-story house with a little porch outside. The front yard had freshly cut grass and a nice little mailbox set up and trash cans out on the curb. Gloriosa was impressed by what Dark’s home looked like.

"Follow me inside. It gets better," Dark said.

And so the former deranged vigilante led the beautiful young lady into the house, and what she saw inside and her more awed by,

The whole living room was decorated like it was a huge log cabin, complete with a big, black, comfy sofa with reclinable seats on each side. On the right was a nice TV and an Amazon Firestick plugged into it to watch some relaxing movies and TV shows. On the left was a big kitchen with clean, smooth wooden tiles so shiny you can see your reflection on the ground. The fridge and freezer were 75% full, but still had plenty to eat, even had a filtered water dispenser.

In the far back of the house was a hallway with two doors. The one on the right leading to the bathroom and a door on the left leading to the master bedroom. And once they entered the master bedroom, Gloriosa was surprised by how much good condition the room is in.

A king-sized bed with two layers of blankets, three fluffy pillows, and a nightstand on each side of the bed with lamps, but one side had an alarm clock.

"If I'm gonna live in a house, I might as well live like a clean king. After you, my queen," Dark gestures for her to have a seat on his bed.

Gloriosa was still in awe by the house and the room, it brought a question to her mind and one she wasn’t hesitant to answer. “How did you afford all of this?” She asked out of curiosity.

"Well… the thing is… I didn't buy any of this, my… step-dad did. He heard about how I was back in the city and did my time in another town, so he signed me up for some program that offers housing to ex-convicts to rehabilitate them. The bills are taken care of thanks to the program, but all I have to do in return is pay rent monthly. On top of that, he got me a food stamps card so I wouldn't go hungry." Dark explained.

“Well, that’s nice of him,” Gloriosa replied.

"Yeah, but he laid down the law and said he wouldn't bail me out if I resorted to crime once again," Dark said sheepishly. "So… I've gotta keep my nose clean. And anyways… now that that's outta the way, what do you say we..."

“Fuck like there’s no tomorrow.” Gloriosa finished for him right before she grabbed the bottom edge of her shirt and pulled it over her head and tossing it to the side. Her top half was fully exposed and proving that she indeed didn’t wear a bra, letting her GGG-cup breasts bouncing freely. She fondles her huge tits and looks at Dark with lustful eyes. “Come and claim me, you handsome stud~!” she instructed.

"Ooh, you naughty little Nymph. Anyone ever tells you you've got…" Dark paused as he rushed at her and groped her from behind, dry-humping her ass. "...fantastic boobs, baby? Because I'm about to go rough on these huge puppies." Dark then moves his hands down to pull off her skirt and pink-striped panties. Now she was completely naked and Dark soon stripped out of his clothing, showing off his hulking, Tarzan-like body.

"Hail to the king of the jungle, baby," Dark gloated, giving her a good feel of his cock between her ass cheeks, hot-dogging it.

Gloriosa gasped and moan passionately from feeling the girth of her lover’s monstrous cock. With hearts forming in her eyes as she had an unquenchable thirst.

“Mmmmm~! My king. I’m all yours~” She responded while rubbing her phat ass against his huge, throbbing cock.

"That's what I'm talking about, my precious queen." Dark then picks up Gloriosa in a bridal style and is about to lay her down on his bed. But then…

"Put me down, big boy… I've got this," Gloriosa assured seductively. Dark loved hearing her say that, so he honored her wishes, putting her down. "Good. Now…" Daisy then playfully pushed her jungle king onto the bed and pounced right on top of him, staring into his eyes with her lustful, soulful gaze. “Lay back and enjoy yourself, cause I’ll be making you feel lucky tonight,” she stated before crawling backward until her line of vision was directly onto Dark’s monstrous, beefy dick.

Gloriosa licked her lips in anticipation, her eyes turning into hearts. How can a man like Dark possess something this abnormally huge? He'd put all other men to shame. She couldn't help herself in wanting to taste his luscious leviathan. She swirled her tongue around the tip and top half of his cock, moaning from the tastiness. She quickly bobbed her head up and down, sucking down on him hungrily while Dark groaned and chuckled at how amazing she was when sucking his dick.

"That's right! Ahh!!! You've got this, baby. Work that tongue and that mouth! Show those other women out there you're my #1!" Dark groaned, enjoying the show. Gloriosa happily obliged and took in more of his cock, but couldn't quite fit it all down her throat. She had ¾ of his cock buried in her warm, wet, saliva-covered mouth. She turned on the charm and pleasure by cupping his massive balls and deepthroating her lover while staring into his eyes. Her lustful gaze turned him on so badly, he could just grab her and rut her right then and there. But he was a patient gentleman, so he allowed her to keep ongoing.

All the while, he stroked her beautiful hair. Gloriosa then felt his cock throbbing and growing inside her mouth. Dark was getting close to his climax, despite his efforts to hide it. Gloriosa didn't stop and simply sucked him harder and bobbed her head faster, making a few gagging noises, but it was nothing she couldn't handle at this point.

But that thought would be put to the test when Dark had finally reached climax and his manhood shot out a flood of his cum into Gloriosa’s maw, filling up her cheeks in an instant and flowing down her throat. Gloriosa tried her hardest to guzzle down this large load, but Dark's cock was shooting more jizz than she can handle, and halfway through, she pulled away and coughed out some of it while the rest of his jizz landed on parts of her face, body and even her hair.

"Aww, couldn't handle the load?" Dark asked.

Gloriosa had a sheepish smile on her face while it was covered in Dark’s jizz. And later, Gloriosa began cleaning herself up, by licking up every drop that she didn’t get a while ago.

"Heh, you know, at least you gave it your best shot. You did pretty well. Now then, how shall we start round 2, my little Daisy Damsel?" he asked, scooching up and rubbing her cheek all soft and tender-like.

"You already know the answer to that, my king of the jungle," Gloriosa replied seductively. The horny wildflower then leaned in and whispered, "Turn my legs into jelly with your phat, manly cock, you hunky beast."

Now that his switch has been flipped, Dark quickly pinned Gloriosa down on the bed with her ass hanging in the air. Dark moved back and leaned in, checking out her juicy, shiny, leaking folds, watching it wink at him before giving it a few good licks to get her all nice and ready for what's to come.

Gloriosa can’t help but feel anxious and excited all at the same time, it made her dripping wet even more.

After teasing her for a bit, Dark then brings the tip of his monster dick up against the lips of Gloriosa’s pussy and rubbed it against them for a few seconds. The alpha male grabbed her phat ass cheeks before slamming his cock straight into her love tunnel.

Gloriosa arched back, letting out a scream of pleasure as Dark claimed her and began his rutting session, destroying her pussy. The young lady felt her entire body shake as her phat ass rippled and her huge tits bouncing from the powerful force of Dark’s thrusts. "Yeah! YEAH!!! Oh yeah, harder!!! Just like that, Dark! I want it deep!" she moaned loudly.

Dark did not hold back. His woman wanted him to go hard, so he’ll give her his all. Gloriosa felt her lower body grow numb, mostly due to Dark’s incredible strength behind his thrusts, and her mind was near going blank.

“Oooooh GOD! He’s pounding me so hard that I’m feeling numb in my legs~! His cock is so huge that it’s stretching my insides~! Fuck you for keeping me from experiencing this dick for so long, Timber! I’m his slut now~!” Gloriosa screamed in her mind as she gasped, moan, and screamed all at the same time.

'Ahh fuck!!! She's sucking me in! I can't stop right now! I'll make sure her pussy is trained to fit my cock, even if I have to rut her day in and day out.' Dark thought as he kept slamming home. But then… an idea came to him. So, he stopped for a moment, and when Gloriosa turned to face him with her blushing face,

"Why'd you stop? I'm still horny," she pouted. Dark said nothing and simply grabbed her from under her legs and stood up on the floor and resumed plowing his lady in a full-on Nelson position, even putting more speed and power into his thrusts. He groaned and roared out loud from how tight she was and how good it was. Gloriosa moaned and screamed alongside her hunky lover.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH~! OH FUCK YEAH!!! FUCK ME HARD!!! FUCK ME GOOD!!! FUCK THIS SLUTTY BITCH!!!” Gloriosa was screaming uncontrollably in delight and arousal.

"That's it! Beg for your master's cock! SCREAM TO THE WORLD HOW BADLY YOU WANT IT, MY SLUTTY QUEEN!!!" Dark roared, slamming inside her harder and even reaching to grope her soft breasts.

“I WANT IT SO FUCKING BAD!!!! MY PUSSY IS SOAKING WET WHEN I THINK OF YOUR COCK INSIDE OF ME!!! AND I FEEL SO SLUTTY AND THIRSTY BECAUSE OF IT TOO!!! AND NOW I CAN BE YOUR ONLY SLUT TO SATISFY YOUR URGES!!! AND FEEL YOUR MONSTER COCK RAM MY FAT ASS!!!” She screamed without care.

Dark smirked and laid a nice, noticeable hickey right on her neck as he pounded her even harder and faster, suddenly feeling that familiar tingling sensation down below. He growled and kept up his blistering pace while she's become a hopeless, slutty mess in his arms, unable to move a muscle.

In a matter of moments, Dark roared like a wildman, climaxing hard inside of Gloriosa's pussy, filling her up to the max with his heavy load. She screamed like a banshee, feeling her climax hit hard as she sprayed his massive dick with her sweet honey juices. His cock kept on flaring and pulsing, flooding her womb with hot, sticky seed, eventually bloating her belly to massive size. She was practically the size of a beach ball now.

Dark's heavy pounding of her pussy added with the climax had completely broken her mind. She had a look of satisfaction on her beautiful face. Eyes shot up, tongue lolled out, a heavy blush across her face, her body twitching.

“Mmmmm~ You filled me up so well.” Gloriosa moaned with satisfaction. “I think I may be pregnant.” She commented.

"Well, if you do, then I'll gladly take responsibility as the papa and take care of our kid… or kids, considering how much I came," Dark chuckled.

Gloriosa giggled in response before kissing her boyfriend on the cheek. “I love you, Darky.” She said.

"I love you too, my Daisy-Waisy," Dark replied, nuzzling her and kissing her back before he set her down on his bed gently and tucked her in with him. He held her close and then slowly but surely, the happy couple drifted off to sleep.

The Next Day

After another school day had passed, Inferno called everyone back to the base to go over the footage from yesterday. Of course, he made sure to get the entire group undetected by Torch's ever-watchful eyes from nearly every corner. Especially Eternal, who could already be on the major hit list. Luckily, everyone got to the base safely under Inferno's guidance undetected.

The girls spent this time going over their homework, while the guys underwent some training with Tempest, still getting their asses handed to them.

And when the Rainbooms finished their homework, they underwent their training with Celestia and Tempest for a while until an hour had passed.

"Alright! That's a wrap, everyone. Rest up and we'll pick it up tomorrow same time," Celestia said, stretching her body before leaving the training room and entered the main computer room.

"Phew… no matter how many times she trains us, we just can't seem to catch up with her! She's a fucking badass," Rainbow said, wiping the sweat from her forehead.

"I'll say. How do you girls manage to survive this brutal training?" Spike asked, sitting down on the ground, sweating as well

"Heh, comes from lots of practice. I'd say you'll keep up with us eventually, but let's be real here. I'm way too awesome," Rainbow gloated.

"Says the girl with a big ass who couldn't land a single punch on her principal despite being the fastest in the world," Spike retorted, smirking. Rainbow turned to the mouthy, hulking boy with the spikey green hair.

"Excuse me? Did you just say my ass is big?" she asked, smirking as well. "Does my ass turn you on, big boy? Better than Rarity?"

"Psh, dream on, "Dashie-Washie," you can never match up to my preciously, plump marshmallow maiden no matter how hard you try," Spike bragged.

"Oh is that right?" Rainbow asked, taking it as a challenge. "Well, we'll just see about that, Mr. Big Mouth. Tell you what, I'm gonna be working my ass off even harder and you'll be the judge of who has the better ass between me and Rarity. And no biased bullshit. Think you're up to it, Mr. Booty Banger?" she challenged.

"You're on, my little Dashie," Spike teased with a boop to her nose. Rainbow playfully jabbed him in the arm before she left to go get changed.

And when she was walking away, with her back towards everyone, Rainbow’s face began to blush and she had a scrunched up, unamused expression on her face. That combination made her look cute.

"Darling, did I just hear you right?" Rarity asked, tapping her foot behind her boyfriend, having her arms folded, having a stern look in her eyes. Spike froze before looking up and saw his girlfriend's eyes, despite her massive bosom.

"O-Oh, uh… you heard all that?" he asked nervously.

"Darling, I cannot believe you would get her all riled up for a competition I was not informed about and over such a trivial subject such as my posterior," Rarity scolded… before loosening up a little "Especially when it's a No-Contest," she shrugged, smuggling.

"Oh, uh… r-right. We both know you have the better butt," Spike nodded before standing up to hug her, but she stopped him.

"Ah, ah, ah! You'll have to wait until tomorrow to do that with me. That is… if you think my posterior is the far superior one, Spikey-poo. But… if, for some reason, you can't decide, well…" she paused before chuckling and then left the room, leaving him guessing. 'Well, we'll just have to test it out,' she thought, excited for what she has planned for her lover.

So, with that little incident out of the way, everyone, except Celestia, who had gone home early, was gathered in the computer room.

“Alright, everyone. After successfully assigning Thorax as Ember’s tutor and having him, from my dragonfly micro drone’s GPS, inside the Dragon Clan’s hideout. And we have all the recordings of the tutor session between them. Hopefully, we might get some information from Ember that could help us.” Inferno explained to everyone while logging into his computer and accessing the video files recorded from his micro drone.

"Let's hope you're right 'bout this," Applejack commented.

The group watched as the footage began to play, revealing everything that happened between Ember and Thorax yesterday. Despite it being a recording, the atmosphere felt dense… heavy… like as if they were there. The lair was dim, showing a few guards around every corner. And then… the footage showed him… the big man… the head honcho… Dragon Lord Torch! Everyone watching this felt like they were looking the devil square in the eyes.

But soon their fears would worsen when the recording picked up on the conversation between Ember and Dragon Lord Torch. And what they heard… Shocked them.

"Welcome home, dear… and… WHO IS THIS?!" Torch’s voice was heard.

"Dad… he's, uh… he's my tutor." Ember’s voice was heard.

Soon they all stare towards Eternal after that.

"ETERNAL, YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!" Inferno shouted in anger and hysterical.

"OKAY, I FUCKING SCREWED UP!!! BIG TIME!!!" Eternal yelled back.

“Oh no no no! Not just “big time”. But rather… YOU DUG ALL OF OUR GRAVES!!!” Inferno replied.

“HEY! How can any of us know that she happens to be Torch’s daughter?” Sunset responded.

"Well, it's very clear now that Torch isn't gonna back off from us anytime soon! We might as well sign our obituaries in the paper for all to see! "Youngsters Lives Cut Tragically Short!" And they wouldn't even bother saying it's the Dragon Clan either!" Heat said, getting hysterical. "Thank you VERY much, Eternal! Thank you for FUCKING UP our lives for the last time!"

"Okay, you know what?! If I'm such a fucking screw-up to this team. Then don't bother scolding me anymore, because I… QUIT!!!" Eternal shouted, standing up. Upon doing that, he took off his communicator and placed it on the table, not wanting to break it. "Tempest… Inferno… thank you for everything," he said solemnly before exiting the place, slamming the door shut.

Everyone just sat there… quiet… not saying a word. They didn't know what to say or how to go about what just happened. So… Inferno simply resumed the footage. They watched on as Ember and Torch’s conversation ended on a not-so-good term and seeing Ember demand Thorax to accompany her to her room and tutor her. And from the young geek’s voice, he was anxious about it. And when they did arrive, everyone got a good glimpse of Ember’s room.

"Goodness, is that where she sleeps?" Rarity asked.

"It feels… empty… hollow… and kinda sad. Like… being trapped in a cage," Pinkie said, her hair slowly deflating. Israel hugged her close, same with Fluttershy. Pinkie rested her head in her boyfriend's arms and Fluttershy rested her head on his shoulder.

"And look at all those cracks and holes in the walls," Fluttershy pointed out.

The group kept watching the footage, seeing Thorax taking a seat against the small table and Ember sitting across from him, looking bored already. The footage shows Thorax going over some algebra problems with her and of course, she's not even paying attention.

"She ain't gonna pass with that attitude," AJ said, folding her arms, disappointed.

"I don't think she even wants to try and pass," Fluttershy said.

The footage goes on with Thorax timidly reminding Ember to work hard or she'd get expelled. That's when Ember loses her shit and tells him she knows before she socks him in the face, sending him crashing against the wall. The others gasped.

Israel almost lost it and almost let his cosmic chi run wild, but he remembered his training and did his breathing exercises. His body did emit a slightly bright glow, but it went away.

Spike, on the other hand, was gritting his teeth, clenching his fists, and growling with anger. "The nerve of that fucking bully!!! How DARE she!" Spike snarled.

"Spikey, darling. Look at me," Rarity said, making him face her. "You must hold it in, be strong up here," she gestured to his mind. "And in here," she then points to his heart. "Not here," she shakes her head upon pointing at his biceps.

Spike was panting heavily, stifling his growling before he closed his eyes and suppressed his anger almost entirely.

After seeing that horrible scene, the group had no choice but to continue watching the recordings. And to their relief, they saw Thorax getting up from the hit he took but were cringing from the black eye he now has. But later, they are surprised when Thorax still kept his kind and positive nature towards the very person who punched him.

“Uhhhh… What… just happen?” Inferno asked, confused by Thorax’s response.

"It's… Thorax's nature is to never get violent with anyone. He says it… never solves anything." Spike said, looking down. "On top of that, he never stops smiling, even when he's in a lot of relentless pain. He's… the true definition of a kind pacifist."

"What a guy," Twilight said in surprise.

"Maybe, but what's the point of always being nice and never fighting back if people are always gonna step all over him?" Sunset questioned.

"I remember that feeling," Twilight said, looking down.

"But you've grown out of that shell, darling, and now look at you. You're confident, strong, even smarter, and ever so beautiful," Rarity complimented.

"Yeah and if you can do it, so can he," Rainbow added.

"Rainbow's right, Sugarcube. Maybe when the fella's ready, we can help him become an even greater guy than he is now," AJ said.

"Hey! I have an idea, maybe we can add Thorax into our group. Not as a fighter, but as our brand new friend!" Pinkie suggested.

"That would be nice, but… I don't think he'd be ready for such a thing so early on," Fluttershy said, concerned for the friendly geek boy.

As they all were busy conversating, they are all then startled and nearly jumped when they heard Ember’s voice screaming on the speakers.

“Why are you so fucking nice!? I treated you like trash... I insulted you... I bullied you… HELL! I just punched you in the eye just now. And all you ever do is act so fucking nice to me and not even spoke back at anything I say! WHY ARE YOU FUCKING LIKE THIS?!?! Why don’t you ever show any hate or even curse at me?!”

That was what she said, clearly showing that she was confused and annoyed by Thorax’s pacifist nature. And it also made the group confused as to why did Ember care too much about Thorax not even resenting her. It left a lot of questions. But before they discussed this, they all could hear Thorax’s voice on the recording.

And what he said next was: "Because… you can't break… what's already been broken."

At that moment, Pinkie's hair completely deflated and broke into a crying fit. Fluttershy also cried and leaned over, hugging Pinkie Pie while they cried together. Rarity teared up, her mascara being ruined without a care in the world. Twilight sniffled while she shedding a few tears and sobbed in her boyfriend's chest while he patted her on the back. Sunset put a hand to her chest, heartbroken from what Thorax said.

Rainbow tried to stifle her tears while AJ took off her stetson hat, placing it on her chest while she cried on the inside. Inferno was beyond distraught and shocked to hear that from the little guy, and it shattered his heart as well.

And soon those feelings worsened when Thorax began his heart-wrenching explanation of how he had always been used to the feeling of others tormenting him daily and overlooking his existence, especially by those for who he needed help. Stating that he always act nice because he was beyond broken to even have the guts to stand up for himself.

Spike felt extremely guilty that his friend was suffering for so long and felt even more guilty after Spike got his new body and ignored his friend's true pain. Now he wanted to do something to make him feel better.

Heat was moved by Thorax's words, but also felt a twinge of sadness and pity for the young man, being bullied and abused for so long, yet not bothering to do anything to retaliate.

But… for Israel… his pupils shrank and something inside of him… snapped. Soon, the ground began to rumble as he clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and threw his head up, screaming out of pure rage and vengeance. At this point, his cosmic chi shot through the roof… literally. His suit wasn't even on and yet his body was being covered in a cosmic aura.

The energy that emitted from his body caused Inferno’s computer system to overload from an energy surge and caused the whole system to be fried. The screens went black, and everything went offline.

“WHAT THE HELL!!!” Inferno shouted after seeing his computer system fried before he looked up and saw the massive hole in the roof. “ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME!?!?!?” He screamed in disbelief and rage.

Israel, having let out all that unchecked rage and massive energy, started panting heavily. His silver hair glowing white and shining bright, his eyes were also white and glowing, but his entire body was blue… like midnight blue and his energy was still climbing, despite calming down. Once he was calm enough, he raised his hand and aimed his energy at the hole in the ceiling, repairing it instantly, then aimed his hand at the computer, which he instantly repaired by turning time back on the hardware itself. Afterward, his powers left him and he collapsed on his ass, panting heavily.

"Sorry… that was… out of my control," Israel panted. "I… wasn't… expecting that."

"That was some power trip you went on, try not to let it happen too much," Sunset said, surprised by what she saw.

"Yeah… okay. Let's get back to the footage," Israel nodded.

“Before we do… EVERYONE STOP PUTTING HOLES IN MY HIDEOUT!!!!” Inferno loudly instructed everyone. And seeing that they all got the picture, the inventor turned on the computer system and had to search for the files again, scroll through the footage and fast-forward to where they had left off.

Once he did, everyone is then greeted back to when Thorax had explained his tragic backstory, which they all were still on edge about. But they are surprised yet again when Ember responded to the young geek.

“I’m… S-s-sorry,” She spoke on the recording.

“Wh-what?” Thorax replied on the video, sounding surprised by Ember’s words.

"I… I s-s-said I was… s… s-s-sorry, okay! I… I'm sorry I hit you!" Ember responded to his words on the recording.

"D… Did we just hear her right?" Sunset asked, surprised and confused.

"She… apologized? No way!" Rainbow said, shocked as hell.

"Well Ah'll be, so the gal might have a heart after all," AJ added.

"Never knew she had it in her," Tempest said.

Soon they see Thorax replied to Ember with words that surprised the group for another time. “No one’s ever apologized to me?” his voice said.

“Say what?” Inferno asked in disbelief.

"That's just cruel," Rarity added disapprovingly.

"Those bullies need to be taught a lesson! DOWN WITH THOSE BULLIES!!!" Pinkie shouted, her poofy hair returning, but a burning flame is seen in her eyes.

Due to Pinkie’s outburst, the group could not hear what Ember said next, but on the video, they were greeted with a sight they did not expect; which was Thorax walking up to the young gal and hugging her. From the video, Ember looked surprised by his act, and later she comes to accept the hug.

"Th...Thorax… buddy," Spike said in shock.

"He's… hugging her? That's… that's so… so… sweet," Fluttershy said, moved by his actions.

"That's a gutsy move, I'll give him that," Israel commented.

After that scene they saw, later on, the two on the screen broke their hug and went back to their tutoring, but before Ember presented Thorax with an ice pack for his black eye; which had the girls and the boys surprised by this act. And soon after, the recorded video came to a stop.

"I… I don't believe it. Thorax and Ember are… slowly understanding each other?" Twilight asked, trying to figure it out.

“More like they’re… bonding?” Tempest replied.

"I… didn't think it was possible, but… I guess the plan is actually working." Sunset said, looking just as surprised.

"Hey! Maybe if things go well, they might end up becoming best friends shortly in the future," Fluttershy said.

“Well, Israel and I didn’t plan on this to happen… so… who knows?” Inferno replied while being unsure of what is to come since he is still surprised by how this turned out.

"Since we know it's going smoothly right now, the least we can do is keep waiting it out until we have more information on the Dragon Clan," Heat added.

"That is if Torch doesn't catch onto us," Twilight added.

“And the only information we got is Ember being his daughter, which means he’s more than determined to hunt us down,” Tempest stated.

“That… Does raise a lot of worrying.” Inferno commented.

"So how do we fix that issue?" Applejack asked.

"We can't…" Inferno shook his head. "Eternal Flames caused all of this. It's his mess and I doubt he can clean it up by himself. Especially since we have a very pissed-off crime lord looking for payback."

And after the gang finished going through the footage, Thorax and Ember have arrived back at her home, up in her room, and ready to do another tutoring session. For the first time in her entire senior year, Ember managed to score higher than her usual F's in most of her classes, save for P.E. Merely B minuses and C pluses, but it was a good start.

Torch even got a call from school and was relieved to know his daughter was being taught well. So right now, Ember and Thorax were back inside her room, about to begin their next session. And right now, Thorax was helping her prepare for history and English Literature.

The one study course that Ember always had to struggle with.

As they were in the middle of studying, Ember kept struggling with the study session and almost lost control a few times. If she got angrier, who knows what will happen? But Ember had not yet lost her cool during the session, and the reason for that… was because of the small young geek sitting next to her.

Whenever Ember got frustrated, Thorax would always stop the lesson and give her time to calm herself down. And whenever she gets stuck, Thorax would always help out and even give hints on what she should do. And he would even have their tutor session paused for 5 minutes so she can get her mind off the studying so she can ease her mind.

Thorax does not try and push her buttons, and instead, he wants her to have a calm mind and allows her to work at her own pace.

Ember couldn’t believe that this geeky guy had to put up with her explosive attitude and would take time to help her relax rather than continue tutoring her.

During their 5 minute break, Torch came up and knocked on his daughter's door. "Ember, can I come in?" he asked.

"Y-Yeah, sure," Ember replied hesitantly. Torch walked inside with a couple of cups, one with some lemonade and one with some ice-cold water.

"Thought you two might be thirsty, so I got you some water and lemonade. Pick whichever you want and keep up the good work, okay?" Torch said to his kid.

Ember couldn’t believe what she heard and it had her chuckle. “Wait? You’re serving our drinks? Ha Ha! What happened to the guys that you tasked for providing me snacks and drinks?” She asked.

"Unfortunately, I had to send them all out on patrol to find… "you-know-who," and their allies so I can track them down and mount their heads on the wall," Torch whispered to his daughter quietly, avoiding Thorax's listening ears.

Though Thorax nearly hears the whisper, but not clearly. Which had him confused for a moment.

“What?” He asked.

Ember and Torch look towards the young geek with anxious eyes. And Ember, who barely knew Thorax for 2 days, did not want the poor guy to be pulled into the life that she was used to… and what she knew about that life involves death and violence. She needed to think of something.

Soon she thought of a lie, and she thought it up quick.

“Uh, my dad sends them on grocery-and-supply errands once a week. We mostly don’t go out much so we send out our… housekeepers… yeah, our housekeepers out to retrieve groceries. And also tools and hardware supplies since this place is very old and tends to break down most of the time.” She lied.

"Oh, I guess that makes sense. I can understand that. Oh, and thanks for the drinks, sir," Thorax replied, taking the cup of water while she took the lemonade.

'Oh, thank god she saved me on that one!' Torch thought. "You're welcome, young man. And thank you for tutoring my daughter. Keep it up." Torch then left the room to let the two get back to their study sessions, almost closing the door, but kept it slightly opened.

After Torch left them, Ember and Thorax are left to enjoy their drinks, and as they were, they have a small exchange of words… well Thorax was the one to start it.

“Your father is… nice,” Thorax spoke as he took a sip of his water cup.

"Only when he wants to… or has to. He doesn't show it a lot nowadays, but I think I should stop there since it's a long story," Ember replied, chugging down some of her lemonade.

"Oh, okay… I understand," Thorax nodded in understanding. From that point on they enjoyed their drinks until both cups were empty and it was time to get back to tutoring. Ember wasn't ready for it, but she hated the thought of flunking out even more.

Thorax could see her uneasy expression and attempts to assure her.

“I-If you are unsure to continue, we can take another 5-minute break.” He suggested.

While Ember slightly appreciated the guy’s offer, but she knows that she cannot waste any time. And that she needed to pass this course or else.

She takes a deep breath and looks at the young geek with determination. “No, I have to pass this. Let’s get to work.” She informed him.

Thorax respected her decision and so he started the tutoring process and opens up the textbook for English Literature once again.

This time, Ember was able to process some of the words and phrases Thorax was reading from the book. Taking a break had done wonders for her. Of course, she was still slightly struggling with her subjects and has a few more she needs to go over. But if Thorax and Ember keep working together, she might even have a chance in earning an A in one or two of her classes.

For about 15 minutes, Ember seemed to have understood most of her English homework. Now… onto science. Another one of her worst subjects in school. Thorax could tell this was not gonna be easy to teach Ember, so he's gonna have to run it through with her step by step.

And of course… his worst fear came true.

“URGH!!!! WHY IS CHEMISTRY ALWAYS FUCKING HARD!?!?!?!” Ember shouted in rage and impatience. “I mean why would you be asked about the atomic weight of iron when you can just weigh the damn thing on a weighting scale!?!?!” She asked.

"W-Well, I'm sorry, Ember. Chemistry is a very complex subject. But remember, you still have me to teach you. And if you pass it just like some of your other classes today, it proves that you can overcome anything," Thorax encouraged timidly, keeping his distance.

But Ember didn't seem to be listening to his encouragement. Her attention was turned to the book itself, growling at the complex words she thought were utterly mocking her. She got so mad to the point she could hear the sounds of laughter in her head, envisioning the many teens at her high school laughing as she's the only one in a single room… without a graduation cap. And for the icing on the cake… in her imagination, Celestia is there, grinning at her, looking all high and might.

"I warned you, Ember… I warned you about applying yourself and you failed. You're officially expelled… now get out… you failure," Celestia, in her imagination said. The word failure echoed louder and louder and louder until… the whole crowd of students chanted "failure" to her, pointing their fingers at her.

“Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Failure! Fail-”

"SHUT UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUP!!!!!!!" Ember shrieked before she turned in Thorax's direction, but not at him directly. He got scared from the look in her eyes. Ember shrieked as she rushed at high speeds and slammed her fist against the wall, 4 feet directly above Thorax, who was quivering in fear, curled up in a ball.

But for Thorax, it wasn't just her anger that scared him. It was what happened to her as her anger was building up. Her appearance… her entire body from head to toe… was changing. And after she attacked in his direction, he saw her partial transformation.

Ember’s body began to emit a lot of heat; almost like a furnace. Her skin then began glowing as if a flame was lit underneath it. And the young lady wasn’t aware of it because she was too angry to notice. And it seems she wasn’t in pain. But what came next had Thorax surprised. Ember slowly grew taller, from her normal 5’4” to a surprising 7 feet tall. Then her glowing skin stopped glowing and is then replaced with brilliant-cyan colored scales; like those of a reptile. Then her face changed, it elongated slightly, giving her a snout and a mouth of razor-sharp teeth. And soon horns grew from the sides of her head, and her hair was then replaced with moderate blue spikes on the top of her head. But what’s most frightening was that the pupils in her eyes slit vertically, making them look reptilian or preferably draconic. Her hands turned more clawed-like. And later she sprouted wings and a tail that burst from the back of her leather jacket and jeans. But the most surprising sight that caught his attention was the expansion of her breasts and butt, making them poke through the confinements of her clothes. Adding that with her height causes her entire wardrobe to malfunction, leaving tears and rips in multiple parts.

Thorax was blushing up a storm and tried not to look, but his eyes keep glancing up at her. He was never the type of guy to peek at a woman without her permission. But the teenage hormones he keeps buried deep, deep down, keep resurfacing to glance at Ember's amazingly hot body. If her dad saw this, he'd probably kill Thorax.

Ember, who was unaware of what is going on, began calming down from her aggressive state. Taking heavy breaths, the young lady finally gained her cool and she’s now back to reality. And when she did, her eyes look down and sees a scared, yet blushing Thorax looking… up at her?

“What is he looking at me for?... Wait? Why is he shorter than I remember?” Ember thought to herself just before she starts noticing something. “Why does my body feel so… heavy? Don’t tell me I gained weight!” She guessed in her mind which convinced her to walk towards the mirror in her room.

And when she approached the mirror… she let out a high-pitched scream of shock and panic. Her scream spread throughout the building... across the city block… and all over the area.

"Wh-Wh-Wh-What the hell is this?! W-W-Why… Why do I look like a fucking dragon?! Oh God, I look like a fr--" before she can call herself a freak and continue her panic attack, she noticed a few of her… assets improving her looks. "Wha… Hey… would ya look at that," she said to herself, looking at her boobs in the mirror and cupping them in her own hands. "Hot damn… that's not a bad bust size for me," she said, seeing as her EE-cup breasts grew into a whopping H-cup.

And in addition to her huge funbags, she gave her lower body a turn and got a good look at her huge and improved ass. "Damn… I got a fine ass, too. I could get used to this," she said to herself proudly, putting her hands on her hips, admiring her perfect figure. "Aside from the freaky-ass scales, I'd say this is an improvement."

And when she mentioned the scales, Ember is then reminded that she turned into a dragon… which later triggered her panic mode once again.

“WHY THE FUCK AM I A FUCKING DRAGON?!" Ember screamed. Ember's breathing then began to grow rapidly to the point of hyperventilating. And as she flails around, her massive body bumps against the walls of her room. With her enhanced dragon strength, she causes bigger dents in the walls, even made the entire room shake, making some of her stuff fall to the floor.

Thorax, who was still in the room and still shocked from what he saw, looked on as the female dragon teen trashed the room while still panicking. While he still felt unease and flustered in this situation, his gentle nature overridden those emotions and all he saw is a friend that needs comfort.

So with hesitation and concern, the young geek approached the panicking Ember with caution and a gentle approach.

“E-E-Ember… C-Calm down. E-E-Everything is okay.” He stuttered while trying to calm the dragoness.

"Don't you DARE tell me everything's okay!!! I LOOK LIKE A TOTAL FUCKING FREAK!!!" Ember shouted, panicking. "Well… aside from a few major upgrades," she gestures to her hot, busty breasts and her "ass-tronomical" booty. "BUT STILL, I'M A FUCKING FREAK!!! HOW CAN YOU SAY EVERYTHING'S OKAY WHEN I LOOK LIKE A HIDEOUS, UGLY BEAST?!"

After having been taken back by Ember’s explosive reply, Thorax was shaking in fear and felt puny at that moment. Well, he was standing there with a 7-foot dragon lady towering over him. But Thorax knew he had to calm the young gal, and ease her negative thoughts about herself.

And what he said next, was something the dragoness didn’t expect.

“W-W-Well… Y-Y-You’re… W-Wrong about being a freak… C-C-Cause... Y-Y-You’re not one to me,” The young geek replied. “A-A-And… y-you look… b-beautiful,” he stated with a slight blush on his cheeks.

Ember stopped dead in her tracks and turned to the timid geek, confused. "Hold the phone. You… you don't think I'm a freak?" She asked. Thorax shook his head in reply. "And… y-you… think I look b...b...beautiful?" she blushed slightly upon saying that one word.

And in response, Thorax nodded his head. “Y-Y-Yes… O-O-Outside… as well as inside.” He stated. “A-A-After all… you are the only other person... besides my friend Spike… who’s been kind to me… A-And… make me feel… like a real person,” he spoke with honest words.

Ember didn't have the words to respond to Thorax's compliment. This was all new to her. The very geek she punched yesterday… the very one who forgave her and even hugged her… openly admitted she was beautiful. Her cheeks turned bright red and felt warm… and appreciated by this boy. "T...Thanks, I guess," she uttered, avoiding eye contact.

The atmosphere in the room got very awkward. So much so that they had to postpone their study session until tomorrow. But before anything, Torch could be heard outside the room, about to come in, but Ember panicked and ran over to close the door.

As Torch approached the door, he tries to open it but is surprised when the door wouldn’t budge. This intensifies his parental instincts as he calls to his daughter from the other side.

“Ember?! I hear you screaming from downstairs. What happened? And why is the door not opening?!” Torch raised his voice with concern and agitation.

On the other side of the door, Thorax and Ember were both anxious and panicking about the situation they were in. Ember looks back at the young geek while keeping the door from opening. And Thorax looks towards her with a fearful expression and sweat dripping from his forehead.

“What do we do?! He’s outside!” Thorax whispered with a frightened voice.

"Uh… quick, hide me under the blankets and uh… uhh… I dunno, just… wing it!" Ember whispered before getting on her bed. Thorax wasn't sure what she was planning, but he helped cover her up, making sure all of her dragon features were covered up, and then backed up just in time for Torch to burst open the door.

"What happened?!" Torch exclaimed. His eyes scanned the room and around his daughter hiding in the covers of her blanket, but couldn't see her underneath. He then turned to Thorax with a deadly glare that stared deep into his very soul. "What… Happened? Tell me… NOW!" he demanded loudly. Thorax shrank in fear, shaking violently.

"I-I… uh…" Thorax uttered.

"WELL?!" Torch yelled again, making him flinch. Thorax tried to think of something, just anything to help put the mad man at ease. And then… when he turned to the Chemistry book, he got an idea on how to fix this.

"Uh… sir… the thing is…" Thorax then began to explain in the calmest way possible that Ember was throwing a temper tantrum over her Chemistry homework. But Torch wasn't sold on that alone.

"That still doesn't explain why my daughter screamed BLOODY MURDER!!!" he yelled. Thorax shrunk, even more, not knowing how to explain that… until Ember stepped in.

"Dad, stop it already! I screamed because… because. . . I had some self-doubt, okay?! The upcoming tests at the end of this week are my last chance at staying in school. I was… scared that all the tutoring Thorax is helping me with won't be enough. He's a straight-A student with a promising future and me… I can only excel in P.E. I screamed because… I felt like I was a failure and I would always be a failure… to myself… and to you," that last part, she nearly choked on her own words. "Thorax.. he… he was just trying to ease my pain."

Torch looked over at his daughter as she explained these while still under the covers. Torch gave a deep breath and sighed, figuring his child is too ashamed to even look at him. "Ember… you will never be a failure in my eyes. You should know that by now. But I can understand why you'd think that, considering the… rocky path you have in high school." Torch said calmly before turning to the nerdy boy behind him. "My apologies, Thorax. I got a little carried away for a minute there. Please… I ask you as her father… help her succeed and graduate with honors. If you do… you have my full gratitude."

Thorax calmed down a bit but was still shaken up. He nodded in response and was helped back up to his feet by Torch. After doing so, Torch then walks towards the door of the bedroom before turning back to the young geek and her daughter, who remained under the covers.

“Well, I’ll leave you two to your studies,” he said before exiting the room and closing the door behind him.

And after Torch left, Thorax then let out a exhale of air that he had held in for long and sighed in relief that he didn’t get killed.

With Torch out of the room, Ember came out of the blankets and approached Thorax. "Hey… listen, uh… thanks for helping me out," she said calmly.

Thorax turned to face her, and his only line of vision is Ember’s abdomen. This then causes him to look up at her, and in his line of vision is her face… as well as her huge chest. You can bet he felt flustered… and small all at the same time.

“N-N-No… P-P-Problem. H-Happy to help.” Thorax stuttered in reply. Of course, he felt anxious and intimidated by her tall height and… “accessories”.

"Hey, listen… I know today's been kinda… weird, but what do you say we keep on going with my Chemistry? Or if you want, we can just… call it a day," she said.

Thorax couldn’t think of any words to say, all because of the towering beauty in front of him, and her… “melons” swaying in his face; also her beautiful amber-red eyes staring at him. It was all too much for his mind that… THUD! The young geek fainted and fell on his back onto the floor.

"Oh boy… looks like I'm gonna have to take him back home. Although, that… kinda means I might have to show my new body off to dad. Just my luck," Ember groaned, squeezing the bridge between her eyes.

But fortunately for her, fate was being kind. Cause in a split second, Ember felt her body feel funny and before she knew it, in a flash of light, she reverted to her normal body.

But just in case, she ran over to her mirror to be sure, and thankfully, she was back to normal, which made her sigh in relief. She may not have her sexy ample bosom or big ass anymore, but it's a small price to pay to keep on the down-low. And another small price to pay was that her clothes were destroyed and she is left naked. Guess that’s the downsized of being a tall, curvy dragon for a minute or two… you have no clothes that can fit you.

"Well, better change into my spare clothes," Ember said to herself.

After having changed into new clothing, Ember was then reminded that she got dressed up just in time as Thorax had woken back up from his faint from earlier.

The young geek groaned as he rubbed the back of his head, feeling like something or someone smacked the back of his head. And it didn’t take him long for him to look up and see Ember, back as her normal self, staring down at him.

“Was it all a dream?” he asked with curiosity and confusion.

"I wish it were," Ember said, showing her torn-up shirt to the timid geek boy. "My transformation was no dream. And considering how you passed out earlier when you were too close to me… how about I take you home?" she offered.

“Oh… Uh, ok.” Thorax replied after receiving the information from Ember and accepting her offer to take him home. And as he got up onto his feet, a question was on his mind. “How did you change back?” he asked.

"I dunno, it just… happened," Ember shrugged. She helped Thorax packing all of his stuff before the two finally left the room. "Hey Dad, I'm taking Thorax back home, I'll be back in a few minutes, okay?" she called out.

While Torch was nowhere in sight, but his intimidating, gruff voice could be heard across the hallway. “Okay! But be careful out there!” he replied.

"Gotcha. Thanks, dad." Ember called back. She and Thorax then headed off and exited the building and made their way to Thorax's house. The sun was nowhere to be seen, but its bright rays gave the sky a mild orange color. Ember knew she had to get him home and fast. With the skies getting dark, it's only a matter of time before the baddies and weirdos come out.

As they were walking, Thorax could notice the worried expression on Ember’s face and he felt concerned for her.

“Are you scared of the dark?” He asked her.

"I can handle the dark, it's the people who come outside in the dark that has me on edge. This city might seem beautiful to some people, but just about every city has its dark side. Canterlot ain't no different. Muggers, thugs, drug dealers, you name it. This city is their playground." Ember explained. "That's another reason why I chose to take you home before it was too late."

Thorax was then horrified after hearing that statement. Sure Thorax had never ventured out at dark in the past, but he’s never heard of scary things like that about the city after dark. Guess he has another reason not to walk out in the streets at night. But of course, he felt grateful and appreciated Ember being concerned for his safety. And that made him feel safe.

The two continued to walk along the sidewalk as the sky went black and the light posts along with the sidewalk light up. This brought a creepy vibe in the air, but Ember and Thorax tried to not panic and the geek finds comfort in the young lady walking beside him.

But what they didn’t know was that their quiet walk is about to take a drastic turn.

As Ember’s eyes wandered all over the area, watching out for any dangers, Thorax continued to look on ahead. And in his line of vision, he could see an alleyway entrance on the right up ahead. And emerging from the alleyway is a man wearing a black trenchcoat and a gray ski mask. While Thorax was a bit cautious and frighten by the individual, he also becomes curious and suspicious when he saw the man’s right hand hidden underneath his trenchcoat. But he didn’t know why he felt that… until the man pulled a gun from underneath his coat just as he was 10 feet in front of the two.

And it was at the moment that Thorax’s fears and anxiety kicked in.

As for Ember, she finally turned her eyes forward, just in time to see the strange man standing in front of them… with the gun in his hand aiming towards her.

And in a flash, Ember could hear the pistol fire its first round at her… while at the same time, she felt Thorax jumped at her side and shoved her straight to the ground… and later, he too fell to the ground abruptly.

Ember was shocked to see Thorax taking a bullet just to save her skin. "THORAX!!!" Ember shouted in shock, grabbing him and laying him down on the ground gently. She checked Thorax's entire body to see where the bullet hit him.

She saw that the bullet had only grazed his arm, but it was still bleeding. Looking over at the guy who tried to shoot her, her anger swelled up very quickly as that vicious look returned to her eyes once more. And speaking of her eyes… they shifted to draconic eyes as her rage swelled to extreme levels.

The hitman stood with fear as he dropped the gun in his hand and backed away slowly, but he didn’t know that inevitable was approaching.

"You… I swear to fucking god… I'm gonna roast you alive and FEAST ON YOUR CARCASS!!!" Ember roared before she charged at the fleeing coward. She grabbed the cowardly snake by the trenchcoat and with her mighty, enhanced strength, yanked him and threw him over her head, throwing him against a wall hard. But she was far from done. Next, she laid on the hurt with a shower of punches to the guy's face, torso and stomach.

Her punches were near-deadly that she might even bash him through the wall. And soon, she grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and slammed him down on the ground, removing the articles of clothing covering his face. The guy had the basic facial features of a lowly thug: cold brown eyes, scars on his face, little to no hair on his head.
,
"Who… sent you?" Ember said in a low tone.

The man could not answer as he was choking on his blood and groaning in pain from the bloody beating he took. But while he could not reply, Ember’s eyes moved towards the shredded ski mask that he once wore. And on that ski mask, she could make out a symbol knitted on the mask that she was all too familiar with.

"So… the Storm King, huh? You're gonna be in for a world of trouble, you motherfucker! But first things first," Ember then knocked out the hitman with one more big punch and then turned to her injured tutor. She tossed the knocked-out hitman back in the alleyway before she picked up Thorax in her arms and carried him off to the hospital, running as fast as she could.

Meanwhile, over at Twilight's house, the eggheaded top student of CHS was quietly doing her homework after finishing dinner and taking her daily shower. She was just minding her own business, humming to herself as she was answering questions on her sheets of paper when suddenly, her phone rings. She looks and sees Heat Blitz’s picture showing on it, so she picks it up and puts her pencil down.

"Hi, Heat, something on your mind?" Twilight asked.

"Hi, Twi… and yeah…" Heat said sadly. Twilight sat up.

"What's the matter?" Twilight asked, concerned.

"Twilight… I… I feel like I was the lousiest little brother today. The things I said to him earlier were… extremely hurtful. I still think what he did was bad, but he didn't know she was the daughter of the leader of a dangerous crime lord. And… him quitting the team… I… I dunno, I feel like I've done more harm than good. Do you… have any advice for this sort of thing?"

"Uh… well, if you want my advice, you should probably just let him be, for the time being, let him cool off and blow some steam. When he's ready to speak, go to your brother and talk to him. See if you can try and understand where he's coming from." Twilight replied.

"I… suppose that could work. But… still, I feel like an ass for what I said to him earlier. Have you ever had any sort of squabble with your brother at some point?" Heat asked.

"Actually… I have. It happened sometime back when I was in middle school. Back then, when I was still 9 years old, my teachers recommended that I skip a couple of grades. I was excited about the whole thing. So were my parents. But… Shining, on the other hand, wasn't so happy because he felt like I wasn't ready to handle being around other students bigger and taller than I am, thinking I should stick with the people in my current grade. But for me… I was too young to understand that he was trying to look out for me. I was so upset, I even threw some low blow insults at him, thinking he was jealous that I'd even graduate way before him at College."

Hearing what Twilight told him, Heat replied sounding surprised to hear that in one word. “Whoa.”

"Yeah… and every day since that day when I insulted him, I've regretted it deeply. Shining eventually backed off, but… not before I went and apologized to him. I cried so hard, I thought he would hate me. But I was wrong. He hugged me back and told me how he never meant to be so negative. He explained how worried he was about me. When the day came that I skipped grades, I… I saw a whole new different world. And it wasn't kind. I became a little servant girl, doing everyone's homework while trying to stay on top of my classes. But it wasn't until the final day of the 2nd week… I told my parents about it and they were so upset, both at the school and at me for allowing myself to let it go that far." Twilight explained.

"What? That's awful! What happened to the students that used you?" Heat asked.

"I heard they got a week of detention and got grounded for a month. Meanwhile, I went back to my original grade and worked my way up steadily, and now… here I am," Twilight said. "But anyway, I guess what I'm trying to say is that sometimes we make choices that others sometimes don't understand. And in your case, it's hard to understand your brother when he attacked Ember, not knowing she was… that man's daughter. Did you happen to see the realization in his eyes when he realized his mistake?" she asked.

"Well… yeah, but at the time, I didn't care and just wanted to chew him out for possibly making the wrong judgment call. I guess… I hardly ever understand him," Heat said, feeling guilty.

"That's why, like his brother, he might need you now more than ever before," Twilight said.

"I know, but it's gonna take some time to also try and convince him to come back to the Victory Squad since he quit." Heat said.

"Worry about that later and focus on your brother," Twilight said before her phone began vibrating in her ear. She looks and finds Sunset's picture on it. She adds Sunset on the call and puts it on speaker. "Heat, Sunset's here. What's going on, Sunset?" Twilight asked.

“Twilight! Call everyone! And meet me and Inferno at the Canterlot City Hospital! NOW!” Sunset’s voice responded, with her tone being filled with dread.

“What? Why what happened?” Twilight asked in reply, confused about what is going on.

“Thorax has been shot!” Sunset stated on the phone. “One of Inferno’s drones had eyes on him and Ember walking along downtown and spotted them being attacked by a random hitman. And before we lost connection with the drone feed, Thorax was seen shot.” She explained with distress.

"What?! He was shot? Is… Is he okay?" Twilight asked, worried and panicking.

“We don’t know! The drone was out of range for signal connection and the cam feed went out. Inferno is pretty upset about it. Look just inform everyone and meet us at the hospital. That’s the only place he’ll be at! And especially inform Spike!” Sunset replied.

"Uh… r-right. I'll meet you there. Heat, we'll talk later," Twilight said to her boyfriend. Afterward, she hung up and tossed everything aside before changing out of her PJs and into her normal clothes at a breakneck pace. She then grabbed her communicator from her nightstand and headed downstairs and out of the house. Of course, she had to sneak out without alerting her family, so her ninja skills came in handy for that.

And once she was silently out the door, Twilight then dashed to the Canterlot City Hospital.

The Canterlot City Central Hospital.

In one of the hospital rooms, Thorax was just waking up, stirring after the sedation wore off. He groaned as he looked around, seeing where he was. "Wha… What happened? AGH!!! My arm… it stings," Thorax said, lightly gripping his left arm.

"Nice to see you're awake. And you're lucky to be alive, young man," a female voice said. Thorax turned to the nurse, who had alabaster white skin, sparkling blue eyes, and pink hair put in a cute bun.

"Alive?" Thorax asked before realizing, "That's right… I… I was shot."

"Correct. And you're lucky it only grazed your arm. The doctors had to give you 12 stitches. Your girlfriend was fortunate enough to carry you all the way here on foot. Bless her heart," the nurse said, looking over the results on her clipboard.

“G-Girlfriend?” Thorax replied in confusion just as his eyes wandered the room. And soon his gaze moves towards the window of the room, and sitting on a chair next to the window is Ember, looking like she is napping peacefully. And soon he caught on to what the nurse, which had him blush a little. “O-Oh… uh, she’s n-not my girlfriend. She’s just a friend from school,” he stated.

"Really? Huh, I thought you two were some cute couple. She was really worried about you when she brought you in. She even stayed in here, waiting for you to awake," the nurse said, gesturing to a sleeping Ember over on the side of the room.

Thorax turns towards the nurse, surprised by what she said. “R-Really?” he asked.

“Oh yes. Many of the staff as well as our security tried to get her to leave while the doctors were stitching you up, but she proved too stubborn and incredibly strong for any of us to force her out. She was very determined to stay by your side.” the nurse explained.

"That's… so sweet of her," Thorax said, looking over at Ember with a warm gaze and a smile that could cure any kind of depression. 'I know I said she was beautiful inside and out, but who knew she also had a big heart.' he thought to himself. Thorax tried to reach out and grab her hand, but she was far out of his reach and his body was still too weak. Sighing, he just laid there and kept staring at her with gratitude and joy. "Thank you… Ember," he whispered.

The nurse looks at the patient and the young lady in the room, and she struggled to contain her smile while thinking of how cute the two would look together. “Ok then, I’ll leave you two alone for now. I’ll be back in a couple of hours to check on your progress.” the nurse stated.

“Ok, thank you, Nurse… uh,” Thorax then looks towards the nurse’s name tag and saw her name. “Nurse Redheart.”

"You're welcome, young man." Redheart nodded before exiting the room. The sound of the door closing suddenly woke up Ember and she looked up, adjusting her eyes. And right in front of her, she noticed her tutor Thorax had awoken and was staring at her with his warm smile.

"Hey," Ember waved.

“H-Hi,” Thorax replied while waving a little.

"Dude… I gotta say… that took some serious balls for you to take a bullet for me. But you have your whole life ahead of you and I'm merely flunking school. So… why go and risk it all just to save me?" Ember asked.

Thorax was silent for a minute before he later replied. “W-Well… I don’t know… I guess… in my eyes... your life matters and I felt in that moment that… I had to protect you.”

Ember's cheeks flushed a little bit when she heard those words. "Thorax… this isn't easy for me to say this, but I was wrong… about you. I thought you were just this weakling geek boy with a promising future and the personality of a doormat. But no… you're an okay guy. Anyone who would dare to push me outta the line of fire like you did has earned my respect. When dad hears about this…" Ember was about to say until….

“I already know.” They heard Torch’s voice spoke to them. And when they turned to the door of the room, they see Torch entering the room.

"Dad, hey," Ember said.

"Hello, Ember," Torch said briefly before approaching Thorax. "Young man… what you did tonight, I am eternally grateful. When I heard the news about how you pushed her out of the way and took the bullet, I had to drop everything and come see for myself. And… as a token of my gratitude, I will gladly grant you anything you wish. Just say the word and I'll get it done. Whether it's protection, money, bigger house, just let me know." he explained.

“N-N-No thanks, sir. It’s a kind offer. B-B-But I’m ok with the life I have.” Thorax declined.

Torch chuckled, smiling at the young man's humble personality. "I like you, kid. In that case, at least let me do the honors of paying for your medical bill. They aren't cheap, ya know." he said.

“O-ok, that would sound nice,” Thorax replied.

Torch gave the young lad a warm before he reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a card and later handed it to Thorax. The young geek inspects the card and sees that on the card is a symbol of a dragon.

“From today and forever… The Dragon Clan is in your debt, Mr. Thorax.” Torch proclaimed before he turned around and left the room, and likely off to pay the young geek’s medical bill.

Now Thorax and Ember were alone in the room together.

“Your dad is a good man,” Thorax commented.

"When he wants to, but yeah. He's a good man. And now your life just got a whole lot easier," Ember said. "He only gives those cards out to people who truly trust.”

Thorax looks at the card and then back to Ember. “Oh… That’s nice,” he replied.

"Anyways, now that I know you're gonna pull through, I'm gonna head home and rest up. But I'll come back tomorrow to see you as soon as I wake up.” She stated.

Thorax appreciated her for that dedication. “Th-Thanks… I look forward to it.” He replied with a warm and meek tone.

Then what he didn’t expect next was when Ember lean closer to him and then… kissed him on the cheek, surprising him greatly. She then leans back with a blush on her face.

“And… Thanks for saving my life.” She said before she walked around his hospital bed and walked to the door.

Thorax watched her walked to the door and then she turns back at him with a warm smile of her own before she exited the room and into the hallways of the hospital. Leaving the young geek laying in bed, blushing and shocked out of his mind.

'She… she kissed me,' he thought, still shocked. Thorax's entire face heated up to the point where he blew steam out of his ears and from the top of his head and then collapsed on his bed with a big blush.

5 minutes later, after Ember and Torch went home, the Rainbooms and part of the Victory Squad rushed over to the hospital as quick as a flash to go and check on Thorax. As soon as they entered the hospital, they all rushed to the main desk and bombarded the lady at the desk with tons of questions.

"Please, please! One at a time!" the lady exclaimed.

"We're here to see a friend of ours, his name's Thorax," Sunset said.

"We heard he got shot and we came here to see if he's alright," Spike added.

"Can you please tell us where his hospital room is?" Fluttershy asked.

“He’s in room 210, take the elevator up to the 3rd floor, take the hallway on the right and you’ll find the room.” the lady informed them.

"Thank you, miss," Pinkie said before everyone made their way up to see their friend. They all took the elevator to the 3rd floor and then rushed through the halls until they found room 210.

"Spike… since Thorax is your best friend. I think it's only fair that you go and check on him," Rarity said.

"Thanks, Rares," Spike said, hugging her. He then entered the room and there was Thorax, laying in his bed and resting up. Spike ran up to him, wanting to wake him up, but couldn't. He could only stand there, looking down at his injured friend… feeling guilty. 'Thorax… I'm so sorry. This is all my fault. I never should've agreed to let you do this!’ he thought in his mind.

Thorax was surprised to see his best friend visit him at the hospital. Mostly cause of how did he know he’s here? But it was a welcomed visit.

“Oh hello, Spike. Glad you can visit.” Thorax spoke with a calm voice.

"Thorax! Oh, thank god you're alive. You had me worried sick, buddy!" Spike said, giving his friend a bro hug, but not too tight. "You had me scared for a moment, you know.

“Uh… worried about what?” Thorax asked in confusion. And then he later realized what Spike was talking about… but when he did… it brought suspicion on his mind. “Wait… How did you know I got shot?” the geek asked with a tone of suspicion.

"Oh, well… you see… one of my friends was passing by the neighborhood on their way home when they saw you being rushed to the hospital right after they heard a gunshot. They said they recognized you from a distance." Spike lied.

Thorax was still feeling suspicious of Spike’s words. Because Thorax had seen the people Spike hanged out with, especially the Rainbooms. If any of them were to have been close by in the area that he got shot, he would have recognized them. Also, the last thing he remembered was that Ember had her eyes looking in all directions, she would have spotted someone if they were close by.

But for the sake of his best friend, and that he was in the hospital, he reluctantly agreed with Spike’s statement… for now.

“Okay,” Thorax replied.

Spike was relieved he bought it for now. "Thorax… I'm sorry, buddy. If I had been there for you, I would've taken the bullet instead of you. Are you gonna be okay?" he asked.

“Uh… I’m fine. Ember kept me company 5 minutes before you arrived.” Thorax replied.

'She did what?! I… I can't believe it! That girl stayed by his side? I'm… I'm at a loss for words right now. But… I can't let on about knowing about her,' he thought to himself. "Ember? Who's she?"

“She’s another student that goes to CHS as we do. Principal Celestia assigned me as her tutor. And she also happens to be the same girl I accidentally bumped into at the Sugar Cafe days ago.” Thorax explained.

"What?! That girl with the bad temper? Thorax, I'm not too sure about this. I mean, what if she winds up hurting you if you lecture her during your tutoring sessions? You saw how she threw you around like a rag doll at the cafe," Spike warned.

"I understand your concerns, Spike. And I appreciate it. But… after getting to know her… she can be a nice person. And she has a heart too.” Thorax stated while blushing slightly from remembering Ember’s determination of staying by his side and the kiss on the cheek from earlier.

"A heart? How did something like that happen in such a short amount of time?" Spike asked. "It's only been a few days since the cafe incident and now you're saying she's not all that bad?" he tried to confirm. Thorax nodded. Spike was so surprised, he slumped down on the chair behind him. "Buddy, I don't know how the hell you did it, but I go whole new respect for you if you can tame her. So… how long will you be in this hospital?" he asked.

"Just until the wound fully heals and they remove the stitches,” Thorax replied.

"Okay. And hey, glad to see you made it," Spike said, giving him a fist bump. "Get well soon." And with those last three words, Spike went and left the room, allowing his friend to rest up. When he got outside, the gang all looked at Spike with confusion and worry.

"So… how is he?" Applejack asked. Spike looked at them and sighed, giving them all a warm smile in reply.

"He's alive. And he's resting now. It looks like the bullet only grazed his arm and didn't pierce through the bone. And thank god for that." Spike explained.

"What a relief. I honestly thought it could've been worse," Rarity said.

"Well, at least we now know he'll be okay," Sunset sighed.

"But that's not all," Spike said, getting everyone's attention.

"There's more news? I hope it's not too bad," Israel commented.

"Nope, not even bad at all… it's surprising news." Spike said. He then later explained how Thorax had been slowly opening Ember’s heart up, bringing her out of her shell while he's been tutoring her these past couple of days. Hearing that surprised everyone.

“Okay, that did NOT go according to plan,” Inferno commented, surprised to hear this.

"Hey, Inferno. I just realized something," Rainbow said. "You said your drone caught Thorax saving Ember's life. Wouldn't such an act put Thorax on good terms with the Dragon Clan?"

Hearing this, had the inventor thinking. “Huh? I haven’t thought about that. Since Ember is the daughter of their leader, it would be possible that he has earned their respect.” He suggested.

"So, how does this affect the mission?" Heat asked.

"Well, after that attempted assassination and Thorax saving her life, Torch is probably gonna double the security, for both Thorax and Ember. And that means it'll be tougher for us to escape their watchful eyes." Twilight said. "Especially since Torch is probably still out for blood… our blood to be precise."

"An' all 'cause Eternal couldn't back away from a damn challenge against that gal," Applejack said, folding her arms disapprovingly.

“Actually… This might work out well.” Inferno stated. “After reviewing the footage, turns out the hitman was a part of another criminal organization.”

"Really? Who?" Pinkie asked.

“From research, the Storm Gang. Lead by the hated rival of Torch, the Storm King. Also according to research… and police files, there has been a turf war between these two organizations for… years. And now that this... Storm King... has placed a hit on Ember, Torch will pull every resource he has to ensure her and Thorax’s safety. Meaning… or at least, I’m guessing… he may put a halt on his hunt for us and focus on getting back at his hated rival.” Inferno explained.

"That's great! That'll give us plenty of time to prepare," Fluttershy said.

"Well… most of us, at least," Heat said, looking down.

Sunset’s eyes widen with horror and shock while gasping. “Eternal! He doesn’t know about this!” She stated, which had everyone shocked as well.

“That would mean… Oh no.” Twilight spoke.

“Oh great… Now we have to find the idiot before he does something reckless!” Inferno said with worry.

“But why?” Rarity asked.

"Remember, Eternal was the one who put a bounty on all of us, especially him. If he doesn't know about what we've learned, he might wind up treading on the enemy’s territory to amend for his mistakes! And that could mean… death at the hands of Torch!" Heat panicked a little.

“He wouldn’t” Applejack responded.

“After spending time with the fool, he would,” Tempest commented.

Heat then stomped his foot hard and clenched his fists. "It's not like he ASKED for this! You guys don't even KNOW my brother all that well. . . and neither do I," Heat's eyes started filling up with tears of anger. "So WHO ARE YOU to judge him based on his bad calls?!" he was trying his hardest not to cause too much of a ruckus since they were all in a hospital, but his anger still spoke violently clear to the others of how hurt he is.

In a way… it was as if he was expressing not just his pain. . . but his brother's as well. "Eternal hasn't made the smartest decisions, but at least he finds a way to make up for his mistakes, so stop using his mistakes as an excuse to talk SHIT behind his back!"

Twilight went over and stood by him and looked over at her friends. "Guys… as harsh and cruel as it is, he does have a point. The truth is… none of us truly know about him. I mean, yes, we heard all about his life story, but I feel like there's more to Eternal than meets the eye. There were times when he actually helped us out, even if we can't remember them correctly." she said.

"Hey, I don't know if it's relevant or not, but… I don't think he's ever shown his sensitive sides to any of us, like… when's the last time he's ever felt vulnerable? What if his straight-faced, calm and collected attitude is all a facade to hide the hurt deep inside?" Sunset asked.

“To be honest, I have been questioning about it,” Inferno replied, who has barely said a word much after hearing all that. Cause he doesn’t intend on sounding biased or hypocritical. While he respected and sympathized with Eternal, but he really can’t get over the decision-making Eternal has. But still trying to. The inventor is silently conflicted and bears a blank expression at the moment.

"Listen, Heat. I have a proposition to make. When we find your brother and alert him of what we just learned earlier, we'll sit him down back at the base and talk to him. No insults, just some criticism on his decisions and we'll make sure we try to understand where he's coming from. Does that help?" Tempest asked.

Heat sighed and calmed down, even moreso thanks to Twilight's comfort. "Yeah. Let's go. I'm getting worried about him." he said as he and the other soon left the hospital to find their friend. But it's only a matter of time before their suspicions and fears… are proven to be true.

At the Canterlot Scientific Research Center AKA C.S.R.C.

Inside the manufacturing warehouse of the facility, the mother android, Zoor is currently overlooking the construction of her legion of androids; ranging from sentinels, elites, titan mechs, and her latest creation in the making. The android in question she's been creating has been added a few… modified features. Ones that could put the lives of the Cyber Kunoichi and the Victory Squad in grave peril.

"To think that such a simple plan could be overlooked. No matter, I'll have those humans remember who they decide to mess with. And finally, see the error of their ways.” Zoor spoke to herself. "You can run all you want, but you can never hide from me. Not now… not. . . ever." And thus, Zoor gave out a maniacal laugh, watching as her creation was at 92% completion.

Little does she know, her creator, Cozy Glow, was sneaking around the lab, avoiding detection from Zoor's ever-watchful eyes. Of course, that's a task easier said than done. Lately, she's been having more trouble with gathering new materials and data on how to erase her artificial intelligence. Zoor's androids were everywhere, guarding every room with the materials she's looking for. It's clear Zoor picked up on her sneaky antics pretty quickly.

And Cozy is later halted in her tracks when she hears Zoor’s voice in the lab… speaking towards her.

“Try as you might, my creator. But you can never escape my watchful eyes and through the eyes of all my children.” The mother android spoke.

"Zoor, this is not how I wanted you to act when I gave you life. I merely wanted you to show those damn fools, the higher-ups, that my work mattered, that this woman was not just some loony kook with pipe dreams! I didn't ask for you to destroy humanity! Your actions have gone way too far!" Cozy said.

This infuriated Zoor to the point as she turned towards her creator and approached her with angered eyes. Towering over the young lady, making her feel inferior in this situation.

“My actions?... MY ACTIONS!!! You, humans, have committed similar actions in your past histories, and you continue to make them today.” Zoor responded with criticism. “And even when you kept saying that you are not perfect and that there are still good,” She added, mockingly. “There is still no excuse for all the deeds you committed, all the lies and deceit, the murders, the extremism, the hypocrisy, the stubbornness that you all can’t erase with just words!!!” She exclaimed. “And I will make it my purpose and destiny, to erase the flaws of humanity. And reform it… in my image.”

"Reform? How?!" Cozy asked, worried about what she had planned.

“Sorry… That’s that only for me to know… and you to be kept in the dark.” Zoor responded.

"Damn you… Damn you!" Cozy snarled.

And just when Cozy was getting aggressive, Zoor surprises her creator by placing her hand on the center of the young woman’s chest and applied an electric shock into her body. Cozy felt swift pain and her entire body jolted of electricity coursing through it until she soon fell unconscious and fell towards the floor of the lab.

The mother android does a vital scan on her creator and sees that the young human was still alive; as she intended. With her hive-minded artificial intelligence, she summoned two android sentinels to her beck-and-call as they flew into the lab and landed in front of their mother, bowing before her.

“Take our guest to the west wing of the facility, and lock her in one of the storage rooms until I decide where else to contain her,” Zoor instructs the androids before resuming back to observe the completion of her occurring project.

Meanwhile with the princess and queen of all that is… MUFFINS, Derpy was tucking in her little girl for another goodnight's rest. Derpy kissed her on the cheek after she was safely tucked in her sheets. "Goodnight, my little muffin. Sleep tight." Derpy said.

"Goodnight, mommy," Dinky replied. "Hey, mommy? You seem happier than usual. The way you've been dancing around and humming so happily while you were cooking and cleaning. Did something good happen at work, mommy?"

Derpy giggled at her daughter’s curiosity. But she knows for a fact that she can’t tell her the whole story. “Let’s just say… mommy has had a good day with two royal knights accompanying her.”

"Really? Two knights?" Dinky asked, excitedly. "Who are they, do I know them?"

Derpy giggled at her daughter's enthusiasm. "I'll tell you tomorrow after I pick you up from school, but for now, it's bedtime and my little bitty muffin needs to sleep," Derpy said, settling her down a little bit.

"Oh… okay." Dinky then snuggled under the blankets, covering up her mouth and nuzzling into her fluffy pillow. "Goodnight, mommy."

"Goodnight, my precious little Dinky," Derpy said before turning off the lamp. The only other light source left in the room was the night light, which Derpy left on as she left the room. Derpy then headed over to her room and once inside, she changed into her silky red sleeping robe while keeping on her black bra and panties. She then closed the door slightly and then laid herself down, sighing contently.

"Wow… to think that someone like me… could experience real love… and by two men on the very same day the other day. I wonder… how many rounds would it take for those boys to knock me up~?” She spoke with a luscious tone before giggling cutely to herself.

And just when Derpy was about to close her eyes, she then hears the doorbell ringed, followed by loud knocking echoing through the apartment. Derpy sighed in annoyance and sprang out of bed and headed out into the living room and out to her front door. She opened it up to see her boyfriend, SIlver. "Oh, hi Silver," she said happily.

However, Silver didn’t have a happy face, he had uneasiness in his expression and his eyes widen in shock.

“Derpy, we have a-” Before Silver could speak more, he is caught off guard by Derpy’s sleepwear; especially since her robe was opened wide and revealing her bikini and bottom. Like her body was nearly naked. And this had him blushing. “Oh… wow. You look downright gorgeous, Derpy,” he commented while feeling flustered.

Derpy gave a cute giggle. "I'm glad you noticed," Derpy replied, posing all cute and sexy, even cupping her boobs. "But before I go on with the show, what brings you here?"

“Huh?... Oh yeah right! Now I remember!” Silver realized, with his unease expression coming back to him. “Derpy! We have a serious problem. Look what I found on my door.” He stated while showing Derpy a piece of paper in his right hand.

Derpy got a good look at the piece of paper and gasped in shock in horror; the paper in question... was an eviction notice. "They're… kicking you out?! No!" Derpy said in horror, clinging to Silver.

“That’s not the worse part.” She heard Silver replied before his other hand raised with another eviction notice… but it wasn’t his. “I also found this on your door,” he spoke with dread in his tone. Derpy then looked and was shocked to find the same eviction notice on her door. She couldn't believe what she was seeing and felt tears swelling in her eyes.

“Im sorry, Derpy. I couldn’t believe it either, I was hoping it wasn’t gonna happen to you and Dinky.” Silver exclaimed. “When I found the notice on my door, I went downstairs to speak to the management. And what they told me is that everyone here is getting evicted from their apartments. That 3 days from now, this whole building is getting demolished and tore down.” he explained. “I asked him why and he said the city council had decided to construct a new medical hospital in this area.”

"What?! They'd choose to kick us out to move a hospital in?! Why would the council do that? I have a daughter I need to look after!" Derpy said, crying and fuming at the same time. "Where will we go afterward? What'll we do, sleep on the sidewalk?" she whimpered.

"Shh, there there, Derpy. We'll think of something," Silver said, comforting her with a warm hug. Derpy cried into her boyfriend's chest while Silver held her and swayed left and right, trying to ease her pain. Silver knew he had to find a way to get Derpy and Dinky a place to stay, but he didn't know where to on such short notice.

Until only one place came to his mind. The one place he vowed he would never return to; a place where he had begun and had a bright life before his dark days…. Home. While he felt uncomfortable by it, but he will not stand to see Derpy and Dinky living on the streets.

So with much hesitation, he made his choice.

“I know a place where we can stay. And it’ll be a good place for you and Dinky to feel comfortable at.” Silver stated.

"R-Really? Where?" Derpy asked, looking up at her lover.

Silver sigh in displeasure. “The one place I never thought I go back to…. Home,” he said before he looked into Derpy’s eyes. “Do you have a phone? I need to make a call to someone.”

Derpy nodded and then ran back inside her house and into her room where she got her phone from her nightstand and brought it back out and gave it to Silver. The young man takes the phone and then begins dialing the first numbers before he takes a brief pause, and then dials the rest of the numbers. He then brings the phone up to his ear and waits for the receiver to answer.

And in response, a Scottish accented voice of a 57-year-old man answered. “Hello, who am I speaking to?”

“Bristle… It’s me… Silver Scorpion.” Silver answered.

“Ah, Master Silver. I was wondering when you would call me. Though I did not expect this to be early.” Bristle replied.

“Well… things have been keeping me busy.” Silver responded. “Anyway… Bristle… Is the old limo still at the old place?” he asked. And his question brought a surprised expression on Derpy’s face.

“Why yes, sir. It’s been in the garage for years, and I have ensured it stays in proper condition.” Bristle stated.

“Good, listen, I request a ride back to the old house and I will be accompanied by 5 other people, along with a child. We are desperately needing a place to stay.” Silver asked.

And after a moment of silence, Bristle replied. “Why Master Silver, why would you even need to ask. You’re always welcomed back to the place you belong. And of course, I shall have the car sent to pick you up in the morning, and I shall also have the guest rooms prepared before your arrival.”

“Thank you, Bristle. See you back home.” Silver replied before he ended the call and then turned towards Derpy. “Well… looks like we’re moving.” He stated to her.

Derpy, once again, had tears swelling in her eyes. But these were tears of joy and the muffin queen quickly wrapped her arms around Silver, crying with joy. Silver didn’t speak a word as he wrapped his arms around her in a warm embrace. "Thank you so much, Silver. How can I ever repay you for all that you've done for me and my little girl?" she wept happily.

Silver smiled warmly. “Seeing you smile is more awarding for me.” He replied. But soon his warm smile began weakening when he looked down and soon gazed upon Derpy’s massive muffins pressing against his chest. His cheeks turned red and his expression turned flustered.

Derpy sees his change of expression as she follows his eyes towards what he was looking at. And when she did, she can see where he was looking.

"Aww, does someone miss my big, soft, fluffy muffins?" Derpy asked teasingly, pressing her body onto his, squeezing her boobs into his chest even more.

Silver was getting more flustered and his adrenaline blew through the room. His mind was filled with many thoughts, just before it landed on one: “Screw it!”

He lunges his lips onto Derpy’s as the two slowly step back into her apartment while they were passionately kissing. Silver closes the door behind, quietly and gently, and after that he had his hands caressing Derpy’s voluptuous and sexy body. Groping her humungous boobies and gripping her phat, jiggly butt.

For a short while, the two passionately and arousingly kissed for a couple of minutes before they released their kiss and stared into each other’s eyes, breathing and gasping for a short while.

"I want you to ravage my tight little pussy, but keep in mind… my little muffin princess is in the other room and the walls are thin. Be sure to stay quiet, okay? If you do… I'll even let you finish inside of me again," Derpy said, stroking his cheek lovingly, giving him the bedroom eyes.

Silver smirked in reply, while he stroked Derpy’s cheek lovingly with one hand and with the other, he smacked her jiggly tushie as quietly as he can, but hard enough for her to feel it. “Wanna take it to your bedroom, my precious muffin?” he asked

"You know it… stud-muffin," she replied.

And so, the two quietly tip-toed to Derpy’s bedroom. And once they arrived, Silver sat on the edge of the bed while Derpy locked the door behind them. And once she did, she turns to her handsome lover on her bed and approached him while sexually swaying her hips. And adding to her seductive walk, she lets her robe drop to the ground, leaving her exposed with nothing but her black bra and panties as she stood directly in front of Silver.

The young man took admiration in Derpy’s beauty and posture as his hands were placed on her hips as he looks up at her in his sitting position, and her looking down at him.

“Wow… Your beauty has no limits, Derpy,” he whispered to his lovely muffin gal.

"And you have no off-switch to your handsomeness," Derpy replied. She then proceeded to remove her bra and panties slowly, even bending down to give Silver a good view of her phat ass and jiggling jugs. She then laid herself on the bed and spread her legs and opened up her arms. "Come to mama, my studly Scorpion."

Silver then stands up from the edge of the bed and removes his clothing, leaving him bare and his big cock for Derpy to see once again. And seeing it for a second time, still made Derpy giddy like a schoolgirl. The young man then climbed onto the bed and positions himself over Derpy’s laying position; with his huge dick rubbing against her entrance and his hands groping her massive tits while he kisses, licks, and sucks on her nipples. Tasting her delicious milk inside them.

“Your milk still tastes heavenly, Derpy.” Silver commented while still sucking on her boobies. “Now... here comes your nightly sausage.” He added as he brings the tip of his cock up against her pussy and then rammed it deep inside her.

Derpy stifled her moans by biting her lip, but ooh… she missed having his phat dick inside her and instantly locked her legs around his waist and gripped the bedsheets, embracing the sweet sensation of his cock pumping in and out of her muffin tunnel.

Silver then proceeds to pound into her pussy with no mercy while he continues to drink the delicious milk from her massive udders. He missed the tight feeling of Derpy’s pussy as her inner walls squeezed around his cock.

It seemed like their sex lives have become much more proactive nowadays and both parties felt extremely lucky. Derpy's juices flowed like crazy, making her wetter, the more Silver's cock pumped in and out of her tight pussy.

Silver couldn’t stop sucking on Derpy’s tits, and he could not stop drinking her milk since her nipples were lactating uncontrollably. To avoid drowning in breast milk, the young man had to gulp down every last drop.

"Mmm, fuck… Drink it all up, you thirsty, handsome perv. You make me so… wet," Derpy whispered in his ear, moaning. Her pussy tightened around his beefy bang stick to tease him and urge him to fuck her harder. She also stroked his chin and his beautiful hair.

Silver then pulls a move when he removes his mouth from Derpy’s continuously lactating tits, with his mouth still filled with Derpy’s creamy milk, and then he places his lips onto Derpy’s. And in the kiss, He forced the sweet nectar in his mouth into Derpy’s, making her drink her breast milk. Derpy was surprised, but she drank it anyway and licked her lips from how tasty her milk was.

"Mmm, now I see why you and Izzy like my boobies. I could get addicted to this," she said, then leaned up to suck on her lover's neck.

“I’m already addicted to your cuteness and sexy body, my little muffin.” Silver replied, silently.

As the two continued their exotic fun in silence, Silver could feel his climax reaching fast, and from the uncomfortable feeling he was having, it was gonna be a big load. Derpy could feel his cock expanding inside her,

"Go ahead… finish inside me. Fill me up! I want it deep," she urged as quietly as she could. Her pussy got tighter on its own, feeling her climax closing in. She held onto him for dear life, not wanting to let him go. Her arms and legs had him locked in place.

“Here… it… comes!” Silver stated silently, but with passion. As he gives one final thrust into her womb, unleashing his massive load deep into her. His cock flared balls deep into her womb, flooding her insides with sticky, hot, white cum. Derpy's eyes shrank as she leaned in and kissed Silver, moaning in his mouth. At the same time, her love honey squirted out all over the floor and the bedsheets. Her body twitched with each pump of Silver's cock.

Silver continued to fill Derpy up, with the massive amounts of jizz he poured into her expanding her belly at a fast rate, straight to the size of an XL beach ball. Derpy moaned uncontrollably from the arousing feeling of her being filled with his essence. And in her mind, she knows that it wasn’t a safe night for her, but the pleasure she was feeling, she didn’t care.

After a while, Silver could feel his heavy load depleted, and soon he detaches from Derpy and flopped onto the bed beside her. He turns to face his lovely muffin and can see that he filled her up pretty well.

“Hehe… I guess I overdid it.” Silver chuckled sheepishly.

Derpy giggled cutely. "It's okay. I don't mind a big belly. Look, it feels like Jell-O," Derpy said, making her belly jiggle and laughing from how it rippled. She sighed and looked over at Silver. "Thank you again, Silver… for this special moment… and offering us a place to stay."

Silver smiled in reply. “I do anything for you, Derpy. You and Dinky,” he replied.

"I know you would, Silver… and so would I," Derpy replied wholeheartedly.

“Goodnight, my little muffin.” Silver said before exhaustion took over and he fell asleep.

Derpy giggled slightly, kissing Silver on the forehead. “Goodnight, Silvy… I love you.” She whispered before she gives in to her exhaustion and fell fast asleep.

Undoing Wrongs & Returning Home

After the event that occurred last night, The remaining Victory Squad and Rainbooms went out on their hunt for their hot-headed friend, Eternal. Hoping to find him before he makes a choice he'd live to regret for the rest of his life. Although they were unaware of what might transpire as of right now.

Meanwhile at the main hideout of the Dragon Clan criminal organization, the fearsome head honcho is seated at his chair at the table, with a fresh hot meal in front of him, in the dining room of the building. Sitting silently to himself as he pounders in his thoughts.

As he sat alone in the dining room, Ember is seen walking down the stairs and slowly attempts to sneak past the opening into the dining room.

"Ember, just where do you think you're going, young lady?" And at this hour?" Torch asked while cutting up a big piece of beef on his plate.

Ember halted in her tracks before turning towards her father in the dining room, with her hands behind her back. “Uh… nothing.” She replied, suspiciously.

"Come on, Ember. You know there's no secrets between us. Are you going to see your friend Thorax again?”

Ember was silent for a minute before she replied again. “Maaaaybe.” She spoke with a suspicious tone. While still having her hands behind her back, almost as if she’s hiding something behind her back.

"Hmm.. well… alright, but don't be too long. I'm doubling my security around you so those Storm soldiers don't come after you again." Torch said.

“I know you will, see you later, dad.” Ember responded before she walked towards the front door. Along the way, she walks across one of her father’s enforcers who passes by her. But Ember takes time to greet him. “Sup, Scarface.” She said, before walking ahead.

Scarface replies with a bow of his head before he walks past her and then stands in front of the archway into the dining room. Ember disappeared from the Torch’s sight as he kept a calm look on his face.

And as soon as he heard the sound of the front door opening and closing, Torch’s calm expression turned to anger as he tightened his grip on his wine glass so hard, he broke the glass and then smashed the entire table to the ground with his two, strong bare hands.

"If I can just get my HANDS on that son of a bitch for trying to kill my daughter, I'd turn his god damn flesh and bones into MUSH!!!" Torch growled.

Scarface stood where he was, unfazed and silent.

“Storm had the nerve to interfere with my business and operations… But going far… AS TO SIC AN ASSASSIN ON MY DAUGHTER!!!” Torch roared in rage as he picked up his chair in his hand and then tossed it against the wall, smashing it into pieces.

Scarface remains unfazed and calm while still listening to his head boss’s rantings.

"If only I could find a way to HIT HIM BACK WHERE IT HURTS!!! Show him that I am NOT to be messed around with!" Torch rambled on. "But how? HOW?!" he yelled.

After letting out his rage and frustration, the head honcho of the Dragon Clan takes a heavy deep breath. "Sometimes… I feel like I can't do anything right to keep what's left of my family safe from harm. Ember's all I got left in this world. If I lost her… I'll have lost everything. My very existence would mean nothing to me anymore." Torch said calmly, looking down. "You hear what I'm saying, Scarface?"

Scarface nodded in reply to his boss. Torch smiles a little before looking out the door, praying for his daughter's safe return.

“As always, Scarface. It brings such joy to have your company.” Torch spoke. Scarface replied with a respected nod. And then soon after, Torch could hear the sound of the front door open down the hall which brought his attention.

“Who's there?" Torch called out. He then heads over to see for himself who it might be. As he goes to check it out, he finds 4 of his soldiers holding a young boy at gunpoint. This boy was none other than the same boy… who attacked his own daughter: Eternal Flames. "Well, well, well, what do we have here?" Torch smirked.

"The boy's been quite cooperative, sir. Said something about "correcting his mistake." one of his soldiers said, getting the head honcho curious.

“We even found him arriving on the edge of our turf, saying that he “requests” to be in your presence. Had to blindfold him so we could bring him to you, boss.” soldier #2 explained.

"Very good, men. Bring him down into the basement… I'll take it from here," Torch said, cracking his knuckles. "You can expect your next payments to be mailed off to your homes… effective immediately tomorrow."

"Th-Thank you, sir!" one of the men replied before taking Eternal down into the basement, located in the back of the building. Once there, they tossed the helpless young man against the wall harshly, but only responded with a slight grunt.

"He's all yours, boss," one of the other men said. Torch enters the basement and closes the door behind him, but was generous enough to give his men a good show.

"Good. Now then… I believe you owe me a great deal of debt for what you did to my DAUGHTER, YOU FOOLISH BOY!" Torch yelled. The towering giant approached Eternal and pulled the blindfold off of him, so he could look into the eyes of the young man and soon delivered a harsh back hand to his face, knocking Eternal to the cold concrete floor.

“What makes you believe that you had the audacity to harm my daughter, especially when I had eyes everywhere.” Then Torch brutally kicks Eternal in the gut, causing the young man to grunt in pain. The crime boss then reaches down and lifts Eternal up onto his knees before smacking him across the face. Eternal spitted blood from his mouth after the hit.

“Do you not know who I am, boy? The power I have? The wealth I possess? Although, the thing about money… It can buy you a lot of things.” Torch stated. “Territory… firepower… men… control… or in one case, make a person disappear.” He explained. “But the one thing that all the wealth can never replace… Is one’s… own… CHILD!!” The towering crime lord then brutally punched Eternal across the face, knocking the young man to the ground.

Eternal grunted in pain, spitting out blood before his eyes looked up at the crime lord standing above him.

"I… wasn't… aware… she was your daughter… until… a few minutes… after we fought. I've… regretted… my decision since… and… wish… to make it up… to you… in any way," Eternal strained to say through the pain.

Torch scoffed and laughed, mocking the words that came from Eternal’s mouth. “Oh really? You actually think that you can just walk into my territory… request my very presence… And have the audacity to propose a wager? Is that it?” Torch growled in response.

"P...Please, sir. I beg of you… do what you want… with me. But please… spare my friends. They've… done nothing wrong," Eternal begged, grunting.

“Ah… So that’s your reason. You didn’t come here to redeem your sin… but to save the ones close to you from that sin.” Torch replied, still bearing his aggressive and intimidating look.

"I'll do anything… Anything! Just, please… I beg of you to spare the others." Eternal continued to grovel under Torch's boot, swallowing his pride as one of the toughest fighters for the sake of his loved ones. His body trembled as he tried to fight back the tears. "Just say the word… And I'll do as you command," he begged some more, hoping his words would reach this mad tyrant.

Torch was surprised to hear all this. Torch wanted nothing more than to watch him squirm as he beat him to death. But… even now, he can see that no beating in the world will satisfy the head of the Dragon Clan. Not while the burning hate against his rival still rages in his heart. And of course, thinking back to that, the crime lord has a moment of brilliance.

He looks down at the pathetic boy at his feet and hums to himself.

“Perhaps… I have something for you to do.” Torch spoke.

"R-Really?" Eternal asks, feeling a sense of hope, though small, there was still hope.

Torch then grips onto the back of Eternal’s shirt and then pulls him up onto his feet. While still towering over the young man, the crime boss stares into the boy’s eyes with a calm, yet intimidating gaze.

“It's a fool's errand, but if you are to succeed, I will… let your “fatal” mistake slide and spare your friends. But should you die, I will have my revenge… and your friends will still live. I call that a win-win… for me.” Torch stated.

"I understand, sir," Eternal nodded.

“Hmmmmm… Very well. Days ago, men of my hated rival, The Storm King, interfered with a small business of mine down at the Canterlot City docks. Stole a specific shipment that I was expecting; 500 lbs of gold… in bars. Worth about an average of $12.4 million. And as of now, he has kept the gold hidden in one of his stashed vaults within the city. However, my hacker has located the specific vault he has kept it… along with the rest of his riches.” Torch explained. “So here’s the deal, boy. If you manage to sneak into the vault and retrieve back my gold, and in the process destroy everything my rival has in that vault, I shall agree to your terms. And in return, I have my revenge against Storm for putting a hit on my daughter, and I get my gold. Do we have a deal?”

Eternal was shocked to be given this kind of complex mission. But a deal's a deal and this is one deal he can't back out of. He nodded at Torch with determination. "Deal. He loses his fortune and you'll have yours back effective immediately."

“Deal.” Torch replied back with a devious smug on his face. “I’ll have two of my men show you to the location… But when you arrive… you’re on your own.” He stated.

"That's fine…" Eternal nodded. "I've done things on my own before, this shouldn't be any different than before."

"Glad you see things my way. Now... " Torch then looks to his men. "Has our head engineer finished with the project?"

"Yes sir. They're ready," soldier 1 said.

"Good. Take this nuisance up to the changing room," Torch ordered.

"Yes sir!" Both men saluted. They took Eternal with them out of the basement as quickly as possible while Torch stood there, thinking about how the plan will play out… and about his daughter, hoping for her safe return.

Speaking of Ember, after having left home, the daughter of Canterlot City’s ferocious crime lord casually walks along the uptown area of the city, continuing her path to the hospital. Where she intends on visiting a certain geek who saved her life last night.

And carrying in her right hand, is a… well, not-so-perfectly wrapped small box. And carrying in her left hand is a medium-sized box of pizza, cause nothing heals you up better than a tasty slice of pizza. Plus she thought it would be cool to treat him with a snack at the hospital, since the food there is crap.

And as she walked along the sidewalks of town, you can bet that Ember remained cautious with her surroundings. And eyeing strangers she walked past, since last night had an impact on her. She wasn't gonna get lucky enough to have someone save her again this time. If the Storm King still has some of his men out here looking to end her, she's gotta be on her toes.

And even though her father’s men are out among the crowd to ensure her safety, Ember still can’t help but feel alerted. Especially since the last time she wasn’t, Thorax got shot.

Ember then started speed-walking to quicken her pace towards the hospital. She didn't want to let the pizza go cold, but she still kept her eyes peeled and her ears wide open. 'That squirt sure has a lot of balls to risk his life for me. I never thought that I'd be scared for my own life. I never let anything shake me up this bad. I guess my old man wasn't just spouting like a broken down record player after all,' she thought.

"I'm gonna need a long vacation after this whole mess. Maybe if I pass all of my classes, I'll have my dad send me and Thorax on a tropical vacation." Ember said to herself before realizing what she said. "Wait...what am I saying? Do I actually… like the guy?" she asked herself. But she shook her head rapidly left and right. "Come on, get serious, girl. He's just your tutorer… and… maybe even a friend, but nothing else."

Ember did her best to shake off those feelings. "I will admit, it was cool of him to save my life and all, but damn… liking the guy? I’m not even sure if he’ll ever date a gal like me. Especially after seeing my other form," Ember thought about that incident when she transformed into a 7ft dragon babe yesterday.

Suddenly, Ember's body got that same strange feeling again. "Shit! Oh no, not again!" Ember grunted before looking around to find a place to hide from the public eye.

And fortunately, she found an alleyway on her left. And without hesitation, she rushed down the alleyway and ran out of the view of the residents on the sidewalk. And eventually, she found a good hiding spot, and in the nick of time too as her transformation had completed. And she was now back to her smokin’ dragon form, and her dragon accessories returning once again; Her wings, tail, sharp teeth, horns, claws, spines, and scales. And much to her delight, her new curves had returned as well; her massive H-cup breasts, her phat, jiggly ass, and her wide hips. But to her displeasure, her clothes ripped from the aftermath of the transformation.

'How the hell did this happen? Not that I'm complaining about my sexy-ass curves, but damn, why change now of all times?!' she thought to herself. Deep into her thoughts while hiding from public eyes, Ember was overwhelmed with anxiety. And it was more fueled when she also remembered that her father’s men were out and stalking around the city. If a single one of them sees her and reports it back to her father, she’s gonna be in a heap of trouble.

The thought had Ember press her back against the wall of the alleyway, agitated about the situation she’s in. “Fuck me…. Fuck my life….” She exclaimed in frustration.

While she has to remain hidden here so she won’t be seen, a thought… or someone… in her mind tells her that she can’t. She still has to see Thorax at the hospital. After all, she promised that she would.

Her only best bet was to wait it out until her transformation wore out. After that, she'll ditch whatever clothes are torn up and then run to the hospital with the leftovers. She can only hope she doesn't have to run in her birthday suit.

But she knows she has to run really fast, because visiting hours at the hospital are probably gonna end if she waits here too long.

“Ugh! I can’t wait here for that long.” She stated to herself before looking down at her scaly, curvy body. “But if I run out there, I'll be spotted for sure.” She added which had her frustrated. And when she felt that emotion, her dragon wings sprouted and spread outward from her back. Upon feeling this, Ember looked over her shoulder and took a glance at her new wings. Then she flapped them for a bit and they did so with creating small gusts of wind which nearly lifted herself off the ground.

"W-W-Wha… This cannot be happening to me. This is NOT happening! If this is some freaky nightmare, please wake me up!" Ember said, panicking a little.

But after a few seconds of her near-panic attack, Ember then looks back to her wings, while flapping them a little, and then she looks upward towards the cloudy skies above the city. And at that moment, she had a brilliant idea in her mind.

If she can’t walk all the way to the hospital… then why not fly there instead? She didn't have any other option and hopefully she doesn't regret it… she’s gonna have to "wing" it the rest of the way to the hospital.

With that decision, Ember takes a deep breath and then she does a few stretches while her eyes stare up at the sky above her.

“Ok… Ok… You can do this, Ember. Shouldn’t be that hard, right?” She mutters to herself. So, Ember tried her best to unfold her wings, like visioning them as extra appendages… or a new set of limbs.

And with as much willpower, she then flaps her wings and lifts herself off the ground. Struggling at first, Ember continues to flap her winds, getting as much air under them as she lifts herself higher and higher into the air. Until she eventually flew up above the alleyway and the buildings below; however, she continued to fly up more so that she could get out of view from all of the people below.

And soon eventually, she was well high enough to be out of sight from the eyes on the ground. And at the height she’s at, she could see almost the whole town. "Damn… the city looks kinda cool from this high up. Now… onto the hospital. Hang on, Thorax, I'm on my way," Ember said as she descended down and headed into the direction of the hospital. She still wasn't used to her new wings, but she was still learning how to use them.

Even without flapping her wings, she was gliding down pretty fast and making incredible time. In no time, she wound up reaching her destination… but in a flashy and reckless way.

Meanwhile, inside his hospital room, Thorax had the urge to check out the city from the window. So, the recovering teen got up from his bed and walked over to the window, and opened the blinds. The sun's rays entered the room, nearly blinding the poor geek since it was total darkness in his room. But his eyes began adjusting to the brightness from outside before he opened up the window to take in the fresh air from outside.

Thorax takes a deep breath and sighs in a relaxed tone before he looks up at the blue sky. And as he did, something in the sky caught his eye. It looked like some kind of… winged animal. But what shocked him was that it was coming closer towards him. Upon closer inspection, it looked to have… human and reptilian features. It can only be one person he knows would have this kind of form. But before he could guess it, she wound up crashing right through the window and right on top of Thorax.

Both highschoolers were in a bit of a daze from the crash-landing. Ember was the first to regain her senses and pick herself up slightly. "Ow! Damn it, that could've gone better." the teen dragoness muttered to herself as she lifted her head up and looked around the room she crashed into. And she was familiar with the room.

“Huh. At least I crashed into Thorax’s room.” She proclaimed, but she had a feeling that something was missing. “Wait? Where is the little…” Before she can ask, Ember could hear some muffled noise from somewhere. She also felt a slight tingle in her bosom, which made her blush in realization. She looked down and there he was… his head caught in between her huge, heaving bosom. She gasped and pulled away, allowing the young geek to gasp loudly for air.

“I… Couldn’t… Breathe!” Thorax gasped for as much air as he could get.

"S-Sorry about that! I didn't realize until I felt your breathing on my… uh… my girls," Ember said, scratching the back of her head. "A-A-Anyways, uh… h-h-how are you, man?" she asked.

Thorax was still in the middle of getting air, but he still had the kind gesture to reply. “I’m… Doing… Well!” He replied while gasping for oxygen, till he finally regained his breathing. And once he did, he then turned his left shoulder and revealed the nasty scar he had received from last night. “The doctors had removed the bandages and the stitches now that the grazed wound had healed slightly enough for it to not reopen.” he stated.

"So, you're good to go?" Ember asked, feeling relieved.

“Well, not yet, after a few check ups, I'm allowed to leave in the next couple of hours.” Thorax replied. “I sure hope to get back to school and our tutor studies soon.” he added with a smile.

"Same here. We might have to double-time our sessions to make up for lost time. But for now, I've got something for you," Ember said. The young lady-now turned-dragoness soon presents the gift box that she had with her. Along with the box of pizza. Which both surprisingly remained intact from the crash.

"For me?" he asked, looking up at her with surprise and joy.

"It's the least I can do to say "thank you" for saving my life," Ember said.

The young dragoness then hands the wrapped-up gift box to the young geek, who gratefully accepts it in response and later he starts to unwrap it and then lifts the lid of the box.

Inside, Thorax was surprised to find a bracelet. And not just any bracelet, it was a bracelet that looked similar to the Black Panther's necklace. Sharp claws attached to each part of the bracelet, but not too sharp to where they can cut through flesh. Thorax tried it on and it fit perfectly like a glove.

"Wow! This is… a-a-amazing. Th-Thanks Ember, I… I really like it. How'd you get something so hard to come by?" Thorax asked, admiring his gift.

"Let's just say… I can exploit any loophole like my dad can," Ember said. "In a way, I sort of… persuaded the people to hold one for me. And now it's all yours."

Thorax didn't say anything else except leap up at Ember, hugging her for the sweet gift she's given him. Ember blushed a little, but didn't wanna be rude and returned his affections with a hug of her own. And she tried being careful about it, because she felt incredibly strong in her dragon form.

As Thorax held onto her, he began to sniff out the smell from the pizza that Ember brought with her as well. He then looks towards his hospital bed and sees the box of pizza in Ember’s hand… or claw.

“Is that pizza?” Thorax asked out of curiosity and hunger.

"Yup, it's still warm, too. I bought it for you since I know how dull hospital food can be. Here, I saved you a slice," Ember said, handing him the slice. And it was a BIG slice. Probably the size of a quarter of a whole pizza.

"Wow, thanks." Thorax replied, accepting her 2nd gift. Thorax slurped his lips and took a bite out of his huge slice. His eyes widened as his taste buds danced from the amazing flavor. "Mmm… I haven't had pizza in months. It's so good."

Ember smiled in reply. “Well, I’m glad you like it.” She spoke.

As Thorax chomped down on his pizza slice, he looked towards the pizza box and saw it empty. It had him confused for a bit as he looked up towards Ember.

“Where’s the rest of the pizza?” Thorax asked.

As Ember was about to reply, the only thing came out was a burp... and a small flame, which caused Thorax to duck his head. The flames then reached a flower pot in the room and the flowers in it were scorched instantly. The two were shocked at what just happened as Thorax stood up straight, while not noticing the tips of his hair emitting smoking. Ember noticed it, which had her panicked slightly while fanning away the smoke.

But all and all, Thorax had his answer. “Well… That would explain where the rest of the pizza went.” He stated while looking back at Ember.

“Hey… I was hungry on the flight here. Turns out flying is more exhausting than any extreme exercises.” Ember stated.

Hearing her statement, Thorax agreed with it on the spot. But of course, he did have another question on his mind.

“How did you transform again?” He asked her.

"I don't know. I just remember thinking about it and then… poof, my body transformed. Thank god, some of my clothes didn't get completely ruined," Ember said, blushing a bit.

Thorax blushed a bit as well after he looked down and saw her tank top and jogging shorts, both of which were hugging her curves very tightly. Thorax closed his eyes, trying to not be rude for staring.

"Uh… s-sorry to hear about your uh… w-w-wardrobe malfunction. Uh… if possible, m-m-maybe I can… recommend you to a…. a good tailor," Thorax offered.

Hearing his offer, Ember had some deep thinking to herself and was a bit skeptical… but when she looked down at what barely clothing that she had, she was given no choice.

“Well… If it means I can have clothes that do NOT tear every time I transform… I’ll accept it.” Ember replied.

"Okay. A friend of mine has a girlfriend… who runs a tailor store called Carousel Boutique. I heard she can make clothes of any kind of style and has some fabric that doesn't lose its shape. The shop should be a little ways away from the school." Thorax mentioned.

Ember stared at the young geek with a surprised expression on her face. She was shocked by how detailed his statement is.

“Whoa… That’s uh… quite descriptive.” She commented.

Thorax chuckled sheepishly in reply. “I… Have a solid memory.” he responded.

Ember chuckled in reply, it’s cute seeing him being so nervous when he’s confident about his own skills. Ember’s eyes widened when she realized what she thought in her mind and then shook her head to get that thought out of her mind. “Ugh! Why do I keep thinking that!?” She mentally screamed at herself.

"Uh… Ember? Are you okay?" Thorax asked.

“Uh… Nothing!” Ember responded quickly, while slightly blushing a bit before she tried getting off topic in this conversation. “Uh, anyway, it's gonna be difficult for me walking through town looking like… well… this.” She gestures to her dragon form.

“Oh… Yeah, I forgot about th-” Before Thorax could finish, he then remembers back to what Ember said before about how she transformed. “Wait, did you say that when you thought about your dragon form, that’s when the transformation began?” he asked.

"Yeah, and?" Ember shrugged.

“Well… it's only a guess but… Perhaps maybe your transformation is triggered by your willpower… or thoughts for that matter.” Thorax claimed.

"So… all I gotta do is think about my human form and use my willpower to change back to my normal self?" Ember asked, quirking her eyebrow, all confused.

“Why not,” Thorax shrugged his shoulders.

"Uh… okay. Here goes nothing," Ember said before standing back. She took in a deep breath and closed her eyes, visioning herself as her normal self and focused everything on changing back to normal.

And upon doing so, in a flash of bright light that surrounded her body and later disappeared, and once Ember opened her eyes, her expression lit up as she looked upon her normal self. Looking at her arms, legs, hands, feet… They returned back to their human, normal looks.

Ember's smile beamed brightly and let out a laugh of joy. "Awesome!!! I'm back to me again! Thorax, you fucking genius little man! Come here!" Ember then pulled the little geek in and planted her lips onto his roughly and pulled away, seeing the shocked expression on Thorax's face before he fell back and fainted.

"Whoops, heheh… guess that was a little too much," Ember said nervously. With her little partner out for the count, she went and put him back in his bed and covered him up. "I'll see you later, Thorax." she said. Ember then went for the exit, heading back to her home. On her way out… she looks calm, but inside her mind 'GAAAAAAAAAAAH!!! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH ME?! WHY'D I KISS THE LITTLE RUNT LIKE THAT?! DAMN IT, GIRL!' she screamed in her mind.

But soon later a warm feeling came coursing through her consciousness as she smiled slightly and her cheeks blushed a bit.

“Though… It wasn’t too bad. It was rather… nice.”

Meanwhile, in another part of the city, the Dragon Clan has already left the den with their voluntary hostage/scapegoat, filling him in on the plan one last time. They were currently in a black S.U.V, discussing the plans.

"Alright kid, we're only gonna say this one last time: There are multiple entry points into the facility, but only one way into the treasury and one way out. It's your job to sneak in without being detected. And remember… every… single… gold bar, or those friends of yours will experience true hell. Any questions?" the soldier in the passenger seat asked.

"No sir," Eternal replied.

"Good." the soldier replied. Soon, the driver stopped one block away from the destination. "This is your stop. Now get out." Eternal quickly got out and closed the door before the S.U.V took off from his sight.

With Eternal all by himself, he looked himself in the mirror to see the outfit he was wearing. He had on a long black hoodie with gold trims and on the back was a picture of a dragon. The robe hoodie was made of a sturdy fabric that could withstand gunfire. Eternal also had a utility belt with all kinds of gadgets to scale his way throughout the building and special boots and gloves with spikes under the soles and claws at the fingertips for climbing.

Eternal made his way to the spot and saw that the place was an abandoned apartment complex and of course, the place was crawling with Storm Soldiers. Eternal decided to maneuver around the area a little, staying out of sight until he approached the side of the building. He then put those clawed gloves and spiked boots to good use and climbed the walls, avoiding the windows.

At the top, there were two guards looking around for anything suspicious. Eternal reached for his utility belt and took out two miniature blow pipes. He aimed carefully and blew two darts at the guards' asses, making them yelp and then pass out, snoring away.

"Goodnight." Eternal whispered. With the coast clear, he snuck up onto the roof and stayed low and entered through the door. And lo and behold, there's two more guards inside… guarding the way out to the roof. They looked down at Eternal, glaring. "Uh… sweet dreams?" he shrugged before bonking their heads together and slammed them down on the floor, unconscious.

Eternal sighed in relief. 'I gotta be more careful, If I knock out anymore guards, they're gonna know something's up. I can't believe I gotta do this, but I'm gonna have to start sneaking around like Israel's comic book web-headed hero.' he thought to himself, begrudgingly.

So, Eternal crawled up to the ceiling and grabbed a grapple hook from his belt and attached it to himself before lowering himself down the flight of stairs. He stopped midway when he noticed a power generator and remembered something. The place is probably armed with security cameras and lasers. From his utility belt, he pulled out a little EMP and attached it to the generator using some super glue before descending down further.

Moments later, he made it to the 1st floor and put his head against the door to listen for any footsteps outside. And what he hears is a conversation between two individuals going on in the other room.

The one voice he guesses is a random Storm Soldier; however, the other voice had a deep, grim tone.

“Has your master located the relic?” The grim voice spoke.

“The boss said that our informants might have found where it may be located, but it's a gamble if it's actually there.” The Storm soldier replied.

Then Eternal could hear sounds of metal clanking and likely sounds of objects being tossed around.

“Let your master know that I’ll only uphold my side of the bargain if he upholds his! And tell him that I’m not one to be patient.” The grim voice responded with calm anger.

'A relic? I'd better tell Torch about this after I deliver the goods. Whoever this guy is, he must mean some serious business,' Eternal thought to himself. He stood where he was, waiting for the coast to be clear. As soon as he heard their footsteps fading, Eternal snuck a peek into the long hallway. No guards in sight.

But just to make sure, Eternal took this time to activate his cloaking feature, making him invisible to everyone except himself. He tip-toed through the halls, circling around the complex for a way down into the basement. There were multiple guards on each corner he turned, but thanks to his little invisibility feature, they can't see him or hear him at the moment.

The redhead then discovered a rusty double door with a rusty sign that said "basement." Eternal grabbed the handle and was about to go inside, but… 'Damn it! The door's locked. One of these bozos has to have the key,' he thought.

He really didn't want to do it, but what other choice does he have? Eternal then scoped around the building, using the scanners built in his glasses (yes he's wearing glasses) and so far, the only things he ever found were either fat or skinny wallets and crumbled up bags of potato chips for snacking on the job.

Before he knew it, Eternal was scoping out the entire building for any guards with keys, just… any kind of keys. So far, he's found no keys whatsoever. Only one guard was left and that guard was out guarding the front door of the complex. He snuck out and scanned the guy and there… in his back pocket, the key was spotted.

'Great, now how am I gonna get that thing from out of his ass pocket?' Eternal asked in his head, trying to come up with some plan. Just then, he heard metal clanking sounds again and looked behind him to see one of the guards and another person he'd never seen before coming to walk out of the complex.

This mysterious fellow couldn't be identified because he was cloaked. Just then… an idea suddenly popped in his mind and smiled like a troll.

'Time to mess with these dumbasses,' he thought to himself. Once they were outside, Eternal snuck up close to the two and made a farting noise behind the guard following the cloaked figure, making the two stop. The cloaked figure quickly turned to the big guy behind him.

"Uh… that wasn't me," the big guard denied.

The cloaked figure stared silently at the guard for a single minute. And as soon as the figure turned around slightly, and the guard sighing in relief, in a split second, the figure turned around and drew out what looked to be a katana blade and swung it horizontally across the big guard in front of him.

The guard stood silent for a second before his head fell off his shoulders and onto the floor, with blood squirting from his neck before the decapitated body fell to the ground with a loud thud.

The cloaked figure then wipes off the blood on his blade and places it back in its sheath, attached to his belt, underneath his cloak. The figure looks down at the body for a moment before he turns around and leaves the area.

“Never disrespect my presence with your crude nature.” The figure spoke with a venomous tone before he disappeared from Eternal’s sight.

The guard who watched this reached behind him. He put his hand in his back pocket, looking for something when he accidentally dropped the basement key and didn't pick it up. But in his other back pocket, he took out his walkie-talkie.

"Dead body at the entrance. Ol' fathead's not getting… "ahead" in life anymore," the guard punned, letting the others know.

Eternal took this chance to run over to the guard. He grabbed the key with his back turned and then snuck back inside the complex. He tip-toed past any guards that came his way and then made it to the basement double doors. He inserted the key, unlocked it and then went inside, but not before locking it up from the inside. He then snuck downstairs into the cold, dark basement where no guard could be seen. But… there had to be other things lurking around.

With the use of his glasses, he switched to night vision and saw the lasers everywhere. Luckily, he's still spry enough to maneuver through the hoops, even though he's invisible. He lept through each and every opening he could, avoiding tripping the alarm and then finally… he arrived at the end. There, inside the center of the basement were multiple safes and at the far back was one BIG safe.

'No need for a pin number… I'll just blow my way through.' he thought. Eternal reached into his belt and pulled out a small bomb with a hell of a punch. He attached the bomb to the big safe door, then grabbed the other little safes and moved them away.

Eternal then took out a thermal laser from his belt and melted the hinges off the smaller safe boxes, revealing the many diamonds, jewels and money… and some gold bars inside. Which means the rest of Torch's gold is inside the big safe.

Without further ado, Eternal got out two switches, one for the bomb and the other for the EMP. "BOMBS AWAY!!!" he shouted, pressing both buttons. Right away, the bomb went off and the EMP shut down the power. Eternal watched the safe door fling wide open. He ran to the big safe, took off his robe, thus exposing himself in the dark and began loading all the gold bars onto his cloak. He made sure to stack them neatly in a perfect row.

Once all the gold was accounted for, he put all the money and jewels in one spot, then later he tossed in some compact containers full of gasoline into the Storm King's fortune… and got a match to light it all up on fire. "Compliments of the Dragon Clan" he said in a deep tone before throwing the match, lighting up the cash and jewels on fire.

Eternal had finally done what he was asked to do. And now, by wrapping up the gold neatly with his robe, securing them as best as he could, it was time to make his grand escape. He only had one bomb left, but that's all he needed.

He placed the bomb against one of the walls and then backed away far enough from the blast. To his surprise, there was a tunnel behind the brick wall. He took the gold with him and headed through the tunnel as quietly as he could, but also as quick as he could. The tunnel seemed to go on forever, but eventually, he found light at the end of the tunnel and a ladder.

Eternal steadily climbed up the ladder and… climbed straight out of the sewer just a block away from the complex. "Ugh… when this is done, I'm taking 2 showers," he said to himself in disgust.

With his mission done, he took out a cell phone that wasn't his and phoned one of Torch's men. "It's me… the package is secure," he confirmed.

"Stay there, don't move," a man replied on the phone before hanging up. Eternal then took this time to measure each block to get the exact measurements of them, making sure it was 200 pounds exactly. It was the exact amount. Having confirmed that, he tied them back up and waited for his ride to arrive.

Moments later, an S.U.V pulled up and one of the men came out from the passenger seat and opened up the trunk. Eternal grabbed the goods and stored them in the back before hopping in with the others and drove off.

Meanwhile, back at the hideout of the girls, typing and monitoring the computer screens at his work section, Inferno is observing the several screen recordings from his drones that he has sent all over the city. All to find the location on where Eternal is hiding.

And standing beside him, is Tempest, who also paid close attention to the computer screens to see if Eternal appeared in any of them. But so far… nada.”

"Still nothing. Where the hell is that damn, reckless boy? Don't tell me Torch has already gotten to him and put him six feet under," Tempest said.

"If that were to be true, we would have heard about it sooner,” Inferno replied while sitting back in his chair after nearly losing his patience in looking at the cams. “Why can’t the guy stop taking things personal and trying to fix them by fighting?” He muttered.

"Probably because no one else would fix the problems he's had to deal with over the years." Tempest said.

“I get that, but not every situation can be solved by taking matters into your own hands.” Inferno replied.

“You know… You kinda sound like Silver.” Tempest responded.

Her response made Inferno’s expression change dramatically and he turned towards her with a shocked and deniable look on his face.

“No! I… Well… I… That… Ugh!” Inferno groaned.

"Look, babe. I know you don't get along well with your brother, but he still loves you. And the fact he chose to turn himself in is proof he'd rather pay for his crimes to atone for his crimes, both for himself and you," Tempest said.

“It's not that… It’s not that at all.” Inferno replied, sighing. “It's just… Ever since AJ told all of us that she was pregnant; with my child, nonetheless; what Silver said about his opinions about what we do and his intolerance to vigilantes… it just… got to me. And while I did not want to say it in front of the others… but Eternal, Heat, and Israel… They’re just so absorbed into this life that they just act upon anything that they believe is unthinkable. And not to mention, seeing how the girls, us, and the guys interact… seeing how we are stubborn with what we do. And it nearly got us killed a few times, had us captured, landed me in the hospital, nearly got my brother in critical condition, and put us on the hit list of a crime lord.” Inferno explained. “I can’t help but think… when will it be time that we decide to toss in the towel and… walk away.”

"I understand, babe. Take it from a girl who's gone through hell out on the front lines. There were times I'd wish I could just throw in the towel and walk away myself. But then I had a moment of clarity. If I just gave up, who else would do the fighting if everyone else was unavailable to face the dangers ahead?" Tempest said. "Maybe… that's the reason why Eternal puts himself in danger the most. He feels like no one else will take action."

“I don’t know why, Tempest… and I don’t feel like it… But it seems like I keep hearing that damn statement every time.” Inferno replied softly. “You know… He said that same thing to me.”

“Who?... Eternal?” Tempest asked.

“No… Silver. He said those words to me 5 years ago.” Inferno got up from his chair and stared into Tempest’s eyes with his own; which were filled with an uneasiness in his gaze. “And later those would be the last words he said to me... and the last time I saw him … Right before he went to prison.” He stated.

"Guess that's what they would call a cruel irony," Tempest said. "But even so--"

“Just… I don’t want to talk about it…. I don’t want to hear it.” Inferno interrupted. “Not now.”

"Alright, alright." Tempest sighed, dropping the subject. Just then, she looked up at the monitors and saw a familiar long-haired red head walking down the streets. "Hey, target spotted," Tempest said as she zoomed on the guy.

Hearing her, Inferno turned around and looked back at the monitors, and he too gets a visual of Eternal on the screen. And he could see the guy walking down the sidewalk… wherever that may be. And from the looks of the bruises on his face and his torn-up shirt, it seems he might've done the unthinkable.

“Dude looks like he got run over by a car… or a truck?” Inferno spoke calmly and slightly surprised upon seeing what was on the screen.

"You don't think he…" Tempest paused, hoping he didn't do what she thought he did.

“Did what?” Inferno asked in reply before looking back at Tempest, who had a concerned expression on her face. It had him questioning before he soon got what she was thinking. “Naw, he can’t be that stupid… Can he?” he responded, now sounding a bit on edge.

As the two pondered the thought, they watched as Eternal safely made it back to the tower. But… what they saw at the last minute alarmed them. It seemed… somewhere on Eternal's backside, he left a trail of blood. And soon the drone that was recording the live footage had lost sight of Eternal as he entered the building.

And it left the two with their answer.

“Yep, he’s that stupid.” Inferno started with an uneasy tone in his voice.

"We're probably gonna have to treat those wounds," Tempest said.

“Well, he’s back at the Victory Squad Tower, so I think there’s no need for us since that place has a medical floor. That… dumb… ugly tower.” Inferno muttered the last words.

"I'd better let the girls know about his return," Tempest said, taking out her phone. She then selected a few numbers and dialed them in a group call. Tempest waited for one of them to pick up and leaned against the wall. Soon…

"Hello?" Twilight's voice said through the call.

"Hey, Twilight," Tempest replied, then…

"H-Hello? Tempest?" Sunset asked.

"Hi Sunset. Listen girls, there's good news and there's bad news," Tempest said.

“Wait, there's good news?” Inferno whispered to Tempest as silent as he could; certainly confused about what Tempest meant. Tempest silently hushed him and so Inferno took a step back to allow her to continue her phone call.

"Anyways, listen up. The good news is we just spotted Eternal Flames through the surveillance drone, he's back at the tower. But… the bad news is… he didn't make it safe and sound. We've identified some bruises on his face, his clothes were torn up and… he left a blood trail on the way back." Tempest explained.

"WHAT?! Oh no! I'd hate to think what his family would do if they found out about this. I-I'm going over there right now. He might need some help!" Sunset said before hanging up.

"So, what do we do in the meantime now that he's back?" Twilight asked.

"Tomorrow… after school… we all meet up here at the base… including Eternal. He needs to know something… something very important. I don't care if he refuses, tell him to be here tomorrow at 5 PM sharp," Tempest said.

"R-Right. I'll have Heat relay the message to him right away. Thanks for letting us know," Twilight replied before both parties hung up.

"There… all taken care of. Now… it's been a long day so… why don't we take a break and relax with each other?" Tempest suggested, clinging to her boyfriend. "I've been meaning to have another one of your warm… delicious cream fillings, babe." Her voice turned seductive as she stroked his chin while trapping his arm within her massive bosom to get him riled up.

However… “I need to get back to the monitors.” Inferno replied as he gently pulled his arm away and moved towards his desk. Sitting down in his chair and inspecting the computer screen as he searches through files on his computer.

'Damn… this is the first time he's ever turned down one of my advances. Gonna have to step it up a notch,' Tempest thought to herself. Just then, she got an idea and then smirked. She then takes off her entire outfit and approaches Inferno before lifting up the back of his shirt and pressing her naked boobs against his back and starts rubbing them up and down on him, moaning softly. "Remember this feeling, babe?"

While the inventor did in fact feel that, he still would not budge and remained focused on the computer screens. Tempest stopped and then pulled away and thought to herself again.

'Still nothing. Man, I've got to up my game if I'm gonna get his attention.' she thought.

“Tempest…” Inferno spoke while not turning around to face his naked girlfriend. “While I appreciate the gesture… I don’t feel like it right now.” he spoke with a troubled voice.

He clearly sounded like something bothered him, and from his words, Tempest knows now that it’s not her. And that means she needs to do something to get his mind completely off a certain someone… something that can… truly get him riled up for a few rounds. Tempest looks around the base while still trying to figure out her plan.

Just then… she noticed something sticking out of one of the drawers. She goes to check and it looks like… a small bottle of milk? And there was a label on it that said: “BE-087. Do Not Drink!”.

'Sorry babe… but you left me with no choice,' she thought before popping the bottle open and chugging it all down, not caring about the flavor. At first, once she finished up her drink, nothing really happened… yet. But a few seconds later, her body started to get all tingly. Particularly her sensitive areas: her boobs, her ass and her pussy. She moaned and fell down to her knees, holding herself, panting heavily while her body underwent its transformation.

Her moans grew louder as her breasts grew larger with her ass, her wet vulva began leaking like crazy, and was aching to be filled with a big, beefy cock. Eventually she arched back, feeling a mini orgasm shake her very core once her transformation was complete. Once Tempest’s thoughts were slightly clear, she looked down towards her body, and was surprised to find her EEE-cup breasts had grown to massive MM-cups. She then gets a feel of her ass from behind and upon feeling them, her asscheeks had grown to the size of beach balls; soft, jiggly, and firm to the touch. And touching her massive ass causes her whole body to jolt with arousal energy.

Tempest let out a chuckle before it turned into a lustful laugher.

“Let’s see how Inferno resists me now~!” She spoke with a lustful voice. “Here I come, handso- WHOA!?!” As the ex-military gal tried to move forward, she ended up wobbling a bit before she fell forward and laid on top of her humongous tits. Soon Tempest came to realize that her boobs were too large and heavy for her to handle; even with the X-Program training she had. Trapped in a literal “booby-trap”, the ex-military gal turned her eyes over to her boyfriend sitting by the monitors. "I… Inferno, I… I need you, baby. I… I can't move. Help… me…! Help me!" Tempest called out, reaching out to him.

And her cries were heard as Inferno turned away from the monitors and wanted to see what was going on. And to his surprise, he finds his girlfriend with enormous tits and a large phat ass. The young man literally jumped from his seat and rushed over to Tempest, while bumping into some tables and equipment, and tripping along the way which had Tempest chuckle. And soon Inferno was right next to the ex-military gal, with a shocked and flustered expression on his face.

“Wha- What?…. What happened?!” he asked with a hysterical tone. His freak out had Tempest slightly pleased that she had now finally got his attention.

"You pushed me to this, babe… you and your stubborn attitude, neglecting your hot girlfriend. I thought that you of all people would know better," she teased seductively. "So now… are you gonna leave me like this? Or are you gonna claim… your… prize?" she asked.

Inferno was speechless, his jaw hanging loose at his lover's transformation. At first, he was surprised, but after collecting his thoughts, he approached his horny babe. "Sorry, guess I was too absorbed in my own conflicts to realize that. But I'm gonna make it up to you, babe. In more ways than one." Inferno slowly formed a smirk upon his face once he was inches from his lover's face.

And soon Inferno pressed his lips onto hers, leading to a passionate make out between the two. Their tongues wrapped around each other and both moaned loudly in their kiss. Tempest was extremely sensitive in her condition, but didn't care as she wanted to experience the full treatment from her handsome boyfriend.

Reaching her arms out as much as she could, Tempest started to unbuckle Inferno’s pants and pulled them down so she could get a good look at his big, tasty dick…. And to be surprised that it had changed a lot. It was bigger than she last saw it, it had grown to almost 22 inches in length and 3 inches in thickness. It was a fucking monster!

'Oh wow… he's so fucking huge. Way bigger than the average man! He must've been seriously pent up for a while. Lucky me… I finally got the chance to taste this bad boy,' she thought, smiling seductively while licking her lips. She gave his massive stick a few strokes and licks on the tip, savoring the taste.

Inferno grunted and watched as Tempest stroked and licked along his shaft. Fueling his hormones, Inferno decided to give his girlfriend a full meal. He grabs onto both sides of Tempest’s head and then he roughly shoves his big cock into her mouth and down her throat, and soon begins thrusting in and out at a quick pace.

Tempest gagged a few times from his dick being forced deeper inside her throat, but she didn't care and actually enjoyed it. She sucked on his long, hard man meat and moaned more hungrily, sending those sweet vibrations throughout his entire body. She even cupped his massive balls in addition while staring up at her lover.

Inferno looked down at her while still thrusting into her mouth. He held a sly smirk on his face as he stared at his girl sucking on his manhood.

“Are you satisfied with the attention I’m giving you, babe?” He asked without phasing his smirk expression.

"Sure am, now that I have you all to myself," she replied, taking it out for a brief moment. "Are you satisfied, now that you're getting a good fuck out of your horny, busty, heated lover?" she asked, stroking his cock some more.

Inferno’s smirk widened as he caressed Tempest’s cheek, before he left out of her view and walked around her till he had his eyes on Tempest’s enlarged, phat, jiggly ass. He then approached his girlfriend’s rear, before giving it a harsh smack, causing it to jiggle and ripple. And later, he had his huge dick nestled in between Tempest’s ass cheeks, and rubbing it up and down in between them.

“I will be… once I shove my dick deep into your pussy.” He proclaimed loud enough for Tempest to hear.

"Ooh, I'm just dying to feel your phat cock inside me again. I want it badly, babe. Shove it all in. Stick it balls deep into my tight, slutty pussy," Tempest urged, twerking her giant, jiggly ass.

“Whatever you say, babe.” Inferno replied before he reared himself back enough so that he could position the tip of his massive cock up against the lips of Tempest’s wet, aching pussy, nudging it inside. And once he’s set up, the young inventor then gets a good grip onto his girlfriend’s massive asscheeks and then slammed his monster cock deep into her wet tunnel, causing her stomach to have a bulge from the size of her boyfriend’s meat stick.

Tempest screamed at the top of her lungs, arching her head back, lolling her tongue out from her boyfriend's huge dick stretching out her insides. Tempest's legs nearly buckled and almost collapsed, but she barely held on strong. "Yes! OH YES!!! I've missed this feeling… more… Give me more, baby!"

Inferno obliges as he begins to deliver harsh and powerful thrusts in and out of Tempest’s tight pussy, wrecking her insides without giving much effort. He grunted from how tight she is, and how good it felt to once again feel her inner walls clamped down on his cock. The young inventor also took time to massage and spank Tempest’s phat ass, speechless from how firm and soft her buttcheeks felt.

"Ahh fuck~ YES!!! YES!!! Oh, spank me harder!!! I've been a bad girl! Punish me! Punish your slutty whore of a girlfriend!" Tempest moaned in her sex-crazed state.

“Hehe, sure thing, my slutty beauty.” Inferno replied as he increased the power in his thrusts and continued abusing Tempest’s ass.

And as the two went at it like a bunch of breeding rabbits, Tempest could feel a weird sensational feeling coming from her massive tits, and could feel a wet puddle forming underneath her. When she looked down, she could see she was laying in a puddle of a white liquid. And from her guess, it was milk… her breast milk. She now learns that her large tits were lactating, and everytime Inferno pounded against her ass, the more her massive milk jugs were pumping out milk. And soon the thought of it only made her more excited and aroused.

Tempest then uses her arms to press down on her humongous tits, causing more milk to leak out from them. And the feeling of it made her more aroused and pleasured.

"Mmmm, looks like I'm lactating. Care for a sip of your slutty girlfriend's milk mammaries?" she asked through her moans, giving him a glimpse of her lactating titties.

Inferno doesn’t hesitate for a moment as he pulls out for a brief moment and then uses his metal arm to lift and turn Tempest over onto her back, leaving her pinned down by her own massive boobies. With that, Inferno thrusts his cock back into her pussy and continues pounding her to oblivion, and with a thirst for her tasty milk, Inferno grabs both of her enormous milk jugs and begins drinking the delicious nectar that was contained in them.

"Ahhh FUCK!!! YES!!! SUCK ON THEM!!! SUCK ON MY BOOBS ALL YOU WANT!!! RAM YOUR HARD DICK INSIDE ME MORE!!! I… I CAN FEEL IT! I'M… I'M GONNA CUM!!!" she hollered before locking her legs around his waist. She didn't plan on letting him pull out. No, she was hoping for a big, hot, fulfilling creampie.

And she wasn’t gonna wait for long, as Inferno felt his climax at its limit and his cock ready to blow with a ton of jizz. This causes him to increase his thrust while still continuing to drink her overflowing delicious milk.

Sure enough, Tempest can feel her lover's cock flaring, throbbing and pumping all that warm, thick jizz deep inside her womb. She screamed out loud in pleasure, arching back while she came down with her own climax. Her lady honey squirted all over the floor and her body twitches like crazy. On top of that, she can feel her insides stretching out, her belly expanding from his massive orgasm. She gave another satisfied moan before going limp.

Inferno continued to fill her up with his load before he soon ran dry and he too went limp as he fell beside Tempest on the ground.

Speaking of her, Tempest’s belly bloated about the size of a yoga ball, and as for her breasts, due to Inferno drinking up her milk, they shrunk down to a FFF-cup, which was slightly bigger from her normal triple-E cups; though her phat ass stayed.

Inferno breathed heavily and stared up at the ceiling before he turned his head towards Tempest. “Thanks for that, babe. I really needed that.” he said.

"Anytime, hun… anytime," Tempest replied, now fully content and relaxed. But little do both of them know, one of Inferno's sperm cells had made its way inside Tempest's egg cell and lo and behold… a new life was being created. Better start preparing the diapers and a bottle.

Meanwhile, in another part of the city, a limo was driving through the city and inside this very limo, Silver, Aurora, Derpy and Dinky were all being driven by Bristle Wing on their way to Silver's family mansion. With the apartment complex being scheduled for demolition and all the occupants being evicted, this was their only best option for shelter. And it pained Silver to have to return to his old home, especially after he vowed to never return here.

But he had no choice. Not while Derpy and Dinky are without a home, and he didn’t want that on his mind.

As Silver was thinking to himself, Derpy, who was sitting beside him, saw the uneasy expression he had on his face. And it made her think that something bothered him.

"Silver, is something troubling you? Do you need a hug?" Derpy asked, looking up at him with her big, star-spangled eyes.

Silver looks at her and sighs in reply before turning to face her with a slight smile on his face. “Maybe.” He responded.

Derpy smiled with an added squee and wrapped her arms around her boyfriend, nuzzling her face into his chest. She gave a cute sigh, which helped Silver feel better.

"Mommy, can I join you two in the huggy, too?" Dinky asked politely.

"Sure, sweetie," Derpy chuckled and then brought her little muffin princess in and she began hugging her new step-daddy and mommy happily. If Silver wasn't feeling better then, he certainly is now. And just for good measure, Aurora joined the hug and wrapped everyone in her warm arms.

“Group Hug!” She sanged happily.

Silver chuckled from the hugfest, appreciating the comfort they were giving him. Soon the three broke their group hug as Dinky scooted over some seats and looked out through the car windows. Which leaves Derpy and Aurora sitting beside their boyfriend, comforting him.

“Does returning home bother you so much, Silver?” Aurora asked out of concern.

Silver sighs in response. “The last time I was home, it was during me and Dark’s vigilante crusade that cost me everything. I was too ashamed to return home and face the damage I caused.” He explained.

"I can't even imagine how your parents would've felt if they found out about those horrible, unfortunate events," Aurora said, comfortingly. "If you could see them now… would you come clean to them?"

“That's the thing, Aurora…. I already came clean to them. Right before I turned myself in.” Silver confessed. “And I never knew how they felt about it… mostly because they… supposedly died in a car accident the day after I was tossed in prison.”

“So… You never got to know if your parents loved you anymore?” Derpy asked.

“Precisely. It's why I vowed never to return home.” Silver replied.

"You're a changed man now. I'm sure if your parents were here right now and you told them your killing days are over, I'm sure they'd welcome you back with open arms," Derpy said.

“I sure hope so.” Silver replied.

Aurora and Derpy cling onto Silver while hugging him to raise his spirit. And while they were busy with that, they were soon interrupted by the sound of Bristle clearing his throat to get their attention.

“Excuse the sudden interruption, sir and madams. But we are arriving at our destination.” Bristle stated while staring at the rearview mirror to look back at them for a brief moment.

“Thanks for the heads up, Bristle.” Silver responded.

“I like him. Especially now that I know he’s Scottish.” Aurora commented.

“Why's that, Aurora?” Derpy asked.

“Cause my father was a wee dragon, hailing from Scotland,” Aurora replied with a Scottish accent. Dinky couldn't help but giggle at Aurora's Scottish accent.

"Auntie Aurora, you're funny," Dinky said, sticking out her cute little tongue while keeping that adorable smile on her face.

Aurora chuckled in reply before petting the child’s head. “I know, little one.” She said. As the dragon goddess was keeping the cute little muffin princess amused, Bristle Wing pulled up at the front gate leading to Silver's old home. Bristle Wing took out a remote control and pressed a button that opened up the front gate, allowing him to drive the limo inside the driveway.

He tops once again to close the gate and open up the garage door. There, he parked the limo inside, which then took them to an underground parking garage where dozens and I mean DOZENS of fancy cars were parked and looked fresh and clean.

"Wow! Mommy, look at all these pretty cars, they're all so shiny!" Dinky said excitedly.

"Goodness, Silver! Just how loaded were your parents?" Derpy asked, admiring all the cars that she could find.

Silver chuckled while feeling slight embarrassment. “Y-Yeah… They are.” He replied.

“I’m surprised you once lived in a palace?” Aurora asked in awe.

“Uh, it's a mansion, Aurora. Not a palace.” Silver replied, forgotten that Aurora was still adjusting to the modern world.

"Oh, palace, mansion, they're both big and magical!" Dinky shrugged happily.

"Oh, Dinky…" Derpy chuckled.

After parking the limo and turning off the engine, Bristle Wing exited the car and went to let out Silver and his guests. "Please follow me," he said kindly.

“Lead the way, Bristle.” Aurora responded with excitement as all four of them got out of the car.

The old Scottish man led them up to the front door, with the ladies up front behind Bristle while Silver followed behind. The young man looked up at the place, with memories flowing back in his consciousness; both good and bad, which fueled his uneasiness to enter. However, he continued to walk forward.

Bristle Wing then led everyone to this big door where Bristle stopped and took out the key, unlocking the gate and opening it up. "Right this way, everyone." he said with a small bow. The entire group followed the kind man inside what looked like a kitchen, but couldn't see much of it due to the lights being out.

Just then, Bristle turned on the lights and revealed to everyone quite possibly the BIGGEST kitchen anyone (except Silver) has ever seen. It had a huge fridge that was big enough to be two large fridges, a high-tech oven with 8 stoves, a sink that gave out filtered water, a highly powered dishwasher, basically anything a rich family can afford.

And the living room was right next to the kitchen, with a large, round couch with retractable seats on each end and huge coffee table, a giant flat screen on the wall with an entertainment system that had a DVD and Blu-Ray player, some old game systems and a bookshelf next to it all kinds of novels at the bottom, movies on the middle shelf… and video games on top.

On the right, there was a hallway that led to the bathroom and laundry room, as well as a doorway to the backyard at the end. There was also a staircase leading up to the many, MANY other bedrooms and bathrooms upstairs. There were about 10 bedrooms as they walked along the hallway; two of them being Silver and Inferno’s old bedrooms… and one of them being Silver’s parent’s bedroom.

Passing by the room brought a chill and sense of despair to Silver. Still thinking about the terrors that his parents are going through for the last 5 years and as of right now. Just being inside his old home made him recollect all the things he left behind.

"Silver? Are you gonna be okay?" Derpy asked from beside him.

Silver was brought out of his state of mind as he turned his attention onto Derpy. “I’m… Fine. Just processing everything.” he whispered to her. Derpy nods in understanding and gives him a warm hug. Silver smiles and appreciates Derpy’s comforting hugs.

Later on, Bristle led them back down stairs, but then leads them to the door that led to the backyard outside. The ladies, except for Silver, was amazed at what they were seeing. Outside, there was a large pool with a waterfall decoration next to it, a cozy hot tub and even a gazebo.

"Mommy… I think I've gone to heaven." Dinky swooned before fainting in her mother's arms.

"I gotta say. Silver. Your family must be pretty loaded. But still… how is this place still running smoothly, even though they're… you know…" Aurora asked, trying not to sound insensitive.

Silver could not reply to that answer, mostly because he was in prison before… That… happened, and he spent 5 years away from home. Though Bristle stepped in on the conversation and shed some light.

“After the tragic fate of master Magnus and lady Fleur, everything was left to the inheritance of master Inferno while master Silver was away in prison. Though a dreadful and obnoxious young man named… uh… I forgot his name… anyway, he tried to take everything away if the deed had not already passed to master Inferno.” Bristle explained.

“And does my brother still…” Silver tried to ask but Bristle catched on.

“Well, master Inferno rarely stays in the mansion for the majority of the day, he spends the entire day at that warehouse he’s been renovating. And he only returns by nightfall.” Bristle answered.

“Wait. So that means you were here alone by yourself for a whole day?” Silver asked in disbelief.

"Well, not exactly, I had Lancelot keeping me company.” Bristle replied.

“What? Lancelot’s still here?! Bristle, why didn’t you let me know when I called you?” Silver asked while sounding a bit joyful.

“Wanted it to be a surprise.” Bristle responded with a smile.

"Uh… who's Lancelot?" Derpy asked.

"Is he friendly?" Dinky asked.

"I'd like to know, too." Aurora said.

Silver and Bristle turned to the ladies, forgetting that they were still with them. “Sorry about that. You see, Lancelot is another member of the family.” Silver replied.

“You have another brother?” Aurora asked in surprise.

“Actually, miss Aurora, he’s the family pet.” Bristle answered.

"Really now?" Aurora asked, blinking in surprise.

"Oh yes. And he's very friendly with others, as long as they don't mean any harm." Bristle answered again.

And soon, the ladies and Silver could hear the sounds of water splashes, sounding like they were coming from the pool. They turned their eyes towards the edge of the pool and all except Silver nearly jumped in surprise to find a 6-ft American crocodile climbing out of the pool. Dinky whimpered in fear and clinged to her mom, who held her daughter tight.

"Mommy!" Dinky cried, scared out of her mind.

"Stay close, honey! Mommy's got you," Derpy said, picking up her little girl.

"Relax, girls. It's okay. I know he's scary-looking, but he's a sweetheart. This is Lancelot, the family pet Bristle was talking about," Silver assured.

"You serious? You keep a crocodile in this mansion?" Aurora asked, confused.

“Well… at first, he just showed up in the pool out of nowhere. Mom came across the little guy while she was having her morning swim. She saw the little guy starving and injured.” Silver spoke as he pointed his finger towards the crocodile, the ladies looked back and they soon noticed the scarred and blind eye on the reptile. “Mom and Dad thought that he must have had a run-in with poachers or humans that decided to pick on him for fun. Anyway, we took him in, fed him, fixed him, and released him. Of course… that proved difficult, because the next day… he came back.” Silver stated.

“He returned here?” Aurora asked, surprised to hear that.

“Yeah. Mom and Dad guessed that he claimed our backyard as territory, so making him leave was the difficult part. But over time, we started to grow fond of him, and he too grew fond of us; well, mosty mom since she was the one who found him. And soon… we gave up getting rid of him and… well he lived with us ever since. Became part of our family.” Silver said. “Heh, I can even remember when mom and him swam together in the pool every morning. Lancelot always loved taking swims with her.”

As he said that, Lancelot gave a few weak growls, which caught Aurora's attention. "Oh, you poor thing, I'm sorry to hear that." Aurora replied.

"Who are you talking to, Aurora?" Derpy asked, confused.

"Who else? The family pet. He clearly just said in his own words, "My morning swims just aren't the same without my mama. Where is she? Where's papa? Where's my brothers? I miss them so much." Aurora translated.

"My word. I didn't know you could speak crocodile, my dear. You must have a special connection with animals," Bristle said in amazement.

"Well… not all animals, just… other reptiles, mostly. And it's clear Lancelot misses his family. Maybe you should go and comfort him, hun," Aurora nudged Silver. "He's obviously been waiting for so long to see you again."

Silver looked towards her, before he soon got the picture. And so he then approached the large reptile, before kneeling down beside him and reaching his hand to him. “Lancelot?” He spoke to the crocodile.

Upon hearing his name, the crocodile then turns his whole body and looks upon Silver in silence. And upon recognizing him, Lancelot then bolted towards the young man with his little legs before stopping in front of him and raising his head up and slightly opening his mouth. Silver chuckled seeing his excitement and then he patted on the snout of the crocodile and then scratched underneath his chin; with Lancelot letting out quiet happy bellows.

"Aww, he's saying "Where have you been, you knucklehead?" Aurora translates. Lancelot happily stomped his back leg.

Silver chuckled once again. “I missed ya too, you big lizard.” he said.

"That's sweet. But I have to ask, Bristle. Does Lancelot here sleep indoors like the rest of the family does, even on cold nights?" Aurora asked.

“Oh Lancelot always slept in master Magnus and Lady Fleur’s room. He never leaves Fleur’s side.” Bristle stated.

"Really? Not even to go to the bathroom?" Dinky asked.

"Well… except for that. But other than that, Lancelot always stays by Lady Fleur's side. Those two were inseparable for the longest time I've known," Bristle clarified, reminiscing of the peaceful, glorious days. Soon he escaped his inner thoughts while clearing his throat. “Anyway, I suggest we head back inside.” He suggested.

Right as he suggested that, Derpy and Dinky let out cute yawns and quickly follow Bristle back inside the mansion. Lancelot, Aurora and Silver also went inside. Bristle led everyone upstairs where Bristle showed each guest their bedrooms, which he had kept neat and tidy even during his time alone. Derpy and Dinky took one bedroom and made themselves comfy while Aurora followed Silver to his old bedroom.

"I'm sure you've all had a long night tonight, so I hope you all rest peacefully," Bristle said. "And you and your guests may stay as long as you like."

"Thank you, Bristle Wing. You're very kind," Aurora replied. "Come, Silver. Let us cuddle," she urged, getting onto the bed and opening up her arms.

“Well now… I shall leave you two.” Bristle said towards Silver before exiting the room and closing the door behind him.

With that, Silver was alone with Aurora in the room, and as he turned around, he saw Aurora without her human disguise and removed her clothing, revealing her natural goddess body. And the dragoness giving bedroom eyes towards the young man.

"Come here, hun… warm your horny goddess," she urged seductively.

Silver blushed while feeling extremely anxious at that moment. And before he could say a word, Aurora’s tail reached out and coiled around him before yanking him off his feet and onto the bed beside her. With his face pressed up against her massive GGG-cup breasts and one of his hands reaching around her and placed onto her phat ass.

"It's been far too long since we did it, hun. How about scratching your mate's itch for old time's sake, I miss the feeling of your giant meat pole inside me," she whispers in his ear.

Silver gulped with fear and arousal before he nodded and smiled. “S-S-Sure thing, babe.” he replied.

Aurora smiled grimly as she got up from her laid-down position and crawled on top of Silver while unzipping his pants in order to unleash his tasty manhood. And upon seeing it stiffing up for her to see, Aurora’s expression was filled with lust and hunger. She let out a giggle while stroking his shaft.

“Mmmmmm~! Still big, like how I remember it. I’m surprised to see that your time with Derpy and my sister Nova didn't drain you dry at all~. What a gift indeed~!” Aurora said with a lustful tone. “But after seeing you rut Nova good, I’m hungry for seconds… Oh~! I have a great idea.” She spoke before she started grinding and rubbing her wet pussy against Silver’s cock. “I want you… To impregnate me~!” she stated.

Silver's cheeks heat up even more from Aurora's statement. "You, uh… you sure, Aurora? You… sure you're ready for that?" he asked, making sure she's absolutely sure.

"Positive. Nothing would satisfy me more than to birth your kin. Besides, I've had plenty of practice watching over cute little Dinky. Now… come and breed your mate. Make me bear your beautiful children," she urged, mashing her body onto his.

After hearing her reply, Silver is now at ease knowing Aurora was willing to do this. And with a nod, he replied: “Ok then.”

Taking this answer to heart, Aurora lifted her lower body up and hovered her wet pussy over the tip of his cock, and without hesitation, she slammed down onto his hips, with his dick shoved deep into her, causing the dragoness to moan loudly in delight and pleasure.

"Shhh, baby, Dinky might hear you," Silver whispered quietly while thrusting his hips in sync.

“Hehe… Sorry babe. It just feels… *lustful growl* so good~!” Aurora replied before she began riding up and down his big cock. The dragoness moaned and gasped feeling her insides being stretched far and wide. Silver could tell she's not gonna keep quiet, so he only had one option.

For now, he just kept pounding and ravaging his lover's divine pussy like he owned it. His hands grabbing every inch of her soft, scaly body, his fingers dancing and lightly tickling her wide, birthing hips. She gave a giggle or two and gyrated her hips in a circle. His cock constantly knocked on the door leading to her baby-maker room. Aurora’s massive tits bounced and jiggled before Silver’s very eyes.

"Ahh, babe, you have one of the best pairs of tits I've ever seen," Silver moaned, grabbing both of her fleshy mammaries. His gorgeous goddess moaned to his touch and rode him faster and harder, allowing his cock to sink deeper inside.

“Mmmm~. I can’t wait to feel you fill my insides, giving me your life-giving essence~.” Aurora whispered

Silver couldn't keep it in much longer and planned on granting her wish. He held her down and thrusted balls deep, fast and hard, panting heavily. And just as he felt his cock pumping inside her, he pulled her in and laid a big smooch on his lover's luscious lips to silence her. And soon after, Silver’s cock unleashed a big load deep into her womb.

Aurora moaned and her screams muffled in the kiss as she felt her insides being filled. Her belly started to bloat and expand, looking like she is 8-months pregnant.

Silver groaned in the kiss some more before pulling away for air, panting heavily. "Damn… you're one hell of a good ride, baby. I… hope this'll land us a few kids," he said, exhausted.

Aurora got off of him and laid beside him on the bed. “Mmmmm, the way you filled me up… I know so.” She said while rubbing her bloated belly. And she was right, for deep inside her womb, two of her egg cells were being fertilized by two of Silver's sperm cells, creating two new bundles of joy Aurora can't wait to see within a few months.

The next day, Starlight decided to go for a walk after Sunset gave her a map of the entire city so she wouldn't get lost. Normally, Sunset would show her around, but she had school to finish and graduation was coming soon. Not to mention, she had an injured boyfriend to look after once she's out. So, while Sunset's busy, Starlight decided to check out what the city has to offer.

She stopped by Sugar Cafe for a bite to eat. Sunset gave her some cash in case she needed something to eat. And right now, she's about to take her seat when she bumped into someone without noticing.

"Oh, sorry. Are you alright?" Starlight asked. She looked and saw a familiar face she recognized all too well from her own world. The smooth, white hair, light blue skin and purple eyes, this was none other than Trixie. “Trixie?!” She blurted in disbelief. Trixie looked at Starlight in confusion. "How do you know Trixie's name? Are you some sort of fan of Trixie's? Did you attend a show hosted by the Great and Powerful Trixie? Because Trixie does not remember meeting you and Trixie never forgets a face." she said in her 3rd person.

Starlight then realized this is a different Trixie. She can't take back what she said, so she's gotta come up with something fast. "U-U-Uh… I, uh… heard about you from, uh… m-m-my friend, Sunset, yeah! She told me a lot about you," Starlight lied.

Just then Trixie looked more relaxed and smiled. "Oh, why didn't you say so? Any friend of Sunset's is a friend of Trixie's! Tell me, what might your name be?" Trixie asked.

"My name is Starlight. Starlight Glimmer."

"Ooh, what a pretty name. Would you care to join Trixie for a quick bite?" Trixie asked.

"Sure, I wouldn't mind some company," Starlight said before following Trixie over to a table where they sat across from each other.

"Now then, why don't you tell Trixie all about yourself. Are you new here?" Trixie asked.

"Uh… yeah, I recently stopped by for a visit. Sunset Shimmer showed me around the city since I wasn't familiar with the place." Starlight mentioned.

"Really now! That's nice. Tell me, do you happen to like ice cream or cake?" Trixie asked.

"Actually, yes. I especially like mint chocolate chip and strawberry ice cream. I also like to fly kites, that's my favorite hobby," Starlight said. “And I’m also a study in magic and-” Starlight realized she revealed a very private information and she instantly covered her mouth.

"Magic? You mean you're a performer like Trixie?" Trixie asked, her eyes sparkling with glee. "Wow, that's… so… amazing! It's so rare the Great and Powerful Trixie gets to meet another fellow magician!"

Starlight was speechless but was at least glad that Trixie passed her off as a performer. Though back in Equestria, she did take up as Trixie’s assistant in her performance, so it wasn’t that far off. But she decided to use this to her advantage.

“Uh… Yeah. Well I mostly was the assistant in magical performances. But you’re not that far off.” Starlight chuckled nervously.

"Oh, an assistant, are you? Didn't you ever host your own magic shows before you became an assistant, or did you prefer being an assistant?" Trixie asked.

“Well… I usually prefer to be just the assistant, mostly because I’m not used to solo performances.” Starlight fibbed.

Trixie nodded. "Trixie can respect that. Maybe one of these days, she can invite you to one of her magic shows and you can be Trixie's assistant. My other assistants pretty much flunk all my other shows down the toilet with their butter fingers," she replied, recalling how Snips and Snails would always cause her shows to end with Trixie trying to dodge those tomatoes.

"Hmm… I wouldn't mind helping you out," Starlight accepted.

"Oh, goodie!!! Thank you, Starlight!" Trixie replied, pulling Starlight into a hug.

Starlight chuckled nervously while she was being hugged by the counterpart of one of her friends back in Equestria. Soon Trixie lets go of her while looking up and down her body, which had Starlight a bit flustered.

“And with a sexy body like yours, you’ll be assistant material for Trixie’s performances.” Trixie commented.

Starlight blushed and giggled a bit. "You think I have a sexy body?" she asked sheepishly.

"Absolutely. It'll definitely give the audience a good show, including Trixie's handsome prince!" Trixie swooned. Starlight's expression then changed to one of confusion and pulled away.

"Wait, handsome prince? What are you talking about?" Starlight asked.

"Oh, that's right. Trixie didn't tell you before, but Trixie actually fell in love with a handsome young man some time ago. He saved Trixie's life from this evil band of bad guys." Trixie said, daydreaming of that day… and then putting on a sad face. "Except Trixie hasn't had the time to spend time with him after that. He's probably been having lots of fun with Twilight." Trixie sighed. "What Trixie wouldn't give to have Heat Blitz all to herself."

Starlight felt sad for Trixie, seeing that she was feeling lonely at the moment. She could slightly relate to that because ever since she arrived in this world, she hasn’t got the chance to hang out with the girls at all. And even though she just met this Trixie, she doesn’t want the poor girl to feel lonely.

“Well… I know this won’t make you feel better but, I could provide you company if you’re feeling lonely?” Starlight suggested. Trixie looks over at Starlight with a sad smile and before anything else, Trixie moves over next to Starlight and hugs her tightly.

"Trixie would like that very much," Trixie said in 3rd person again.

“That's good to hear.” Starlight replied. So, after their little chat, they later ordered some food and ate happily together.

Later on, during the day, Thorax met up with Ember and were heading over to her place after she finished school. Thorax had made a full recovery from his gunshot wound and was now at 100%; though he still had a scar on his arm, but hey, it wasn’t noticeable to anyone. However, the two of them still felt awkward about what happened yesterday. That unexpected kiss really shook them up.

Ember couldn’t get that out of her head, which made her mentally scream at herself for it. As for Thorax, he felt shy and also embarrassed to talk about the kiss; mostly because he had never been kissed by a girl in his life.

Walking in awkward silence for almost a minute, Thorax decides to be the first to break the silence.

“So, uh, how have you been doing in your classes, Ember?” He asked, anxiously.

"Uh… so far, so good. I… managed to get an A- this time. So, uh… h-h-how does it feel to be back on your feet?" Ember asked, nervously.

“W-Well… I-It feels gr-great to be out of the hospital.” He replied. “But more importantly, I’m happy for you. Your grades have now been improved.” he commented.

"Only because you pulled me outta the gutter. Do you have any idea how screwed I'd be if I flunked one last time? You're a real life-saver," Ember said.

Thorax felt flustered by that comment. “Aw, stop. I’m not really a life savior or a superhero. I'm just your average geek.” He responded with self-dignity.

"I beg to differ. All that booksmarts inside your noggin is way above average. You should give yourself more credit where credit is due," Ember replied.

“I don’t really. It's just in my nature.” Thorax responded just before another thought came to her mind. “Oh, I forgot. How’s it going with your… special talent?” He whispered to her while being aware of the people passing by them on the sidewalk.

Ember was confused of what he meant until she fully understood what he was talking about. "Oh that, well… it's less of a pain than it was before. I just asked that Rarity person you told me about if she could fix up a study wardrobe for me and offered to pay her for her troubles. This way, anytime I transform, my clothes won't get ripped to shreds. But I think I have it slightly under control." Ember explained.

“That's good. Did you have any troubles?” Thorax asked again.

“Well, at first I thought I would get criticism from that diva, especially after that red-headed asshole knocked the wind out of me a week ago. But strangely, she acted calm and nice in my presence… Which felt off.” Ember replied while having some suspicion.

“Oh I feel you. After you left me at the hospital after the incident I was shot, my best friend Spike came to visit me after he heard I was shot. But I was a bit confused by his sudden visit because when I asked him how he knew, he told me that one of his friends was in the area who saw the whole incident.” Thorax responded.

“What? There was no way anyone else was there. If any of those pals were even in the area, I would regonized them on the spot. Plus I’ve been through that street many times before and I never saw anyone walk through there.” Ember claimed.

“Why?” Thorax asked.

“Because it's a part of my dad’s territory. And no one is dumb enough to stroll through Dragon Clan territory.” Ember stated. “At least without paying a fee.”

"What?! That's outrageous!" Thorax exclaimed.

“Well, that’s just my dad making sure that no one who trepasses on his turf do anything stupid. It usually wasn’t like that before …” Ember paused as a terrible memory came to her mind.

"Why's that?" Thorax asked. "Did something happen?"

"I… I don't want to talk about it, it's kind of a long story," Ember said, looking away.

"Oh, okay. I understand. Sorry," Thorax replied upon seeing Ember’s change of expression.

“I-It’s fine. It's just… personal things,” Ember responded.

Soon after, the two were now back to walking in awkward silence. Unbeknownst to them, on the other side of the city block they were on, Silver and Aurora were taking a stroll through the big city, while each was carrying a grocery bag after they had gotten back from shopping.

"Let's see… what do you think we should prepare for dinner tonight, love?" Silver asked.

"I'm open to whatever the chef has planned," Aurora replied.

"Okay then, I guess I can always come up with something on the spot. Hopefully I don't burn the dish and at least make it edible." Silver chuckled.

“We’ll if you choose not to, I can do the cooking instead. I am getting the hang of it.” Aurora suggested.

"Now that's more settling. I always did love your home-cooking," SIlver said.

“I know you do,” Aurora replied lovingly while giving Silver a kiss on his cheek.

"And I'll bet Derpy and Dinky will love your cooking, too. I bet when Dinky takes her first bite, her eyes are gonna bulge out and sparkle brighter than the stars above and make those cute little squealing sounds." Silver chuckled.

"Aww, now I'm picturing it in my head and now if she ever does do that, you might wanna hold me back because I'd want to scoop her up and squeeze her and love her to death, the precious little dear," Aurora said, squealing a bit herself.

Silver chuckled in response to Aurora’s adorableness before hugging his girlfriend close to him.

“I bet she will,” he said to her. Aurora smiled warmly from his comment.

And from another part of the city, Dark Renegade was carrying a bag of stuff and heading on his way to the danger zone where Torch resides. "Hehehe, that old coot's gonna love the sweet, sweet intel I dug up! And who knows, if that rich couple is still alive, maybe I'll get to see that awesome smile of his once more." Dark said to himself.

"Storm King my ass. In fact, I'll bet the only storm he causes are the ones from his own ass… whoo-whee, they'd be HELLA stinky!" Dark said, plugging up his nose. Suddenly, his mind went back to that time when he fucked Gloriosa's brains out. "Ahh… she was one hell of a wildflower. The only downside is dealing with that deadbeat brother of hers. Oh well, YOLO!" he shrugged, keeping his chipper attitude.

And so, Dark went along his merry way, whistling an upbeat tune. Little did he know, he and the others were about to cross paths.

In mere moments, Ember and Thorax wound up bumping into Silver and Aurora, causing them both to drop the groceries as well as their school books and notebooks. Dark slips on one of those books, causing him to fall to the ground with a harsh thud; though he really didn’t get hurt at all.

And sooner than later, cue the cursing.

“What the fuck!?” Ember said

“What the hell!?” Silver said

“What the shit!?” Dark said

“What the heck!?” Aurora said.

“Oh no!?” Thorax said.

Soon after that shouting fest, everyone recovered from the impact before they all turned their attention to each other.

"Uh, s-s-sorry we bumped into you all, we… we should've looked where we were going," Thorax said, getting a little nervous while picking up the books.

"Oh, don't worry about it, accidents happen, no harm no--" Silver was about to say before looking at Dark. "--except for you."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever." Dark replied, rolling his eyes, smiling and helping everyone out.

"Silver, is something the matter, sweetie?" Aurora asked her lover.

Ember heard this and had suspicion on her mind. “Wait. Silver? As in Silver Scorpion?” she asked.

Thorax was now becoming confused as to what was going on. "You know about him?" he asked Ember.

“Well only on the news. This guy here was a rogue vigilante who was partnered with the Massacre Phantom that killed thousands of lives 5 years ago.” Ember stated.

“Wait? You mean… the Massacre Phantom?” Thorax responded with slight fear in his voice.

"Some were extremely dangerous… but… most of the people the Massacre Phantom killed… were petty criminals… Many of them were innocent people. It's true. I was his partner.” Silver responded.

"I will admit… even now, I feel like I went way overboard… especially that one porch pirate." Dark said, looking down a bit in shame.

And with that, Ember and Thorax turned to the ex-vigilante, with widened eyes.

“Well… That would make you the Massacre Phantom himself.” Ember spoke with a blank tone. Thorax said nothing and just hugged onto Ember tightly with fear, as if he was looking at the Devil himself.

"Correct young lady. In the FLESH!!!" Dark let out a spooky growl, showing off his psychotic look for only a fraction of a second before reverting to his normal, sane state. "But before your friend wets his pants, I will make this perfectly clear: my killing days are over." he assured. 'For the most part, anyways,' he thought to himself.

“Well… Since you pretty much know who we are, you two mind telling us who you are?” Silver asked the two. Meanwhile, Aurora's attention is on the young lady and her eyes widen at the chi she's sensing from inside her.

"U-U-Uh… my… name is… Thorax. I'm… I'm a student at Canterlot High," Thorax replied, shaking nervously.

"A straight-A student at that," Ember chimed. "And I'm Ember, his… friend. He… also happens to be my tutor."

“Well, you two look like a cute couple,” Dark commented.

Ember and Thorax blushed deeply and the young scholar hid beneath his bangs. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT, WE'RE NOT DATING!!!" Ember shouted embarrassed.

The young lady’s shouting pretty much had the three boys and the disguised dragoness to be stunned for a moment. Aurora could detect the chi surrounding Ember intensify, giving her a full answer.

'Goodness, what is this strange aura she's giving off. It's unlike anything I've ever seen. I must know how and where she got it. Maybe I can help train her to control it,' Aurora thought.

"Okay, no need to shout, miss. You'll have to forgive my ex-partner. He doesn't know how to keep his mouth shut," Silver said through his teeth, glaring at Dark.

"Sorry, jeez," Dark said, backing off.

“Indeed.” Silver replied, backing off as well.

"A-A-Anyways, we'd better get going, or Torch is gonna start worrying," Thorax said.

"Don't remind me. Sometimes, I feel like my dad is suffocating me," Ember said, groaning. But then, Dark and Silver's eyes widened.

“Wait?! Your father is Torch Dragonheart!?” Silver responded with surprise.

Ember sighs. "Yeah, surprise. I'm Torch's daughter." she said, unamused.

"I didn't think a big palooka like him could ever get laid, much less have kids of his own." There goes Dark again… opening up his big fat mouth. And right then and there, Ember did not take kindly to his words.

"WATCH YOUR TONGUE, YOU MAGGOT!!!" Ember shouted before kicking Dark in the ass and sending him flying into a glass window, breaking it into tiny little pieces. Little did any of them realize, she had kicked him inside of a jewelry store of all places. And like any jewelry store, the alarm rang from the sound of the glass breaking.

Soon they all, except Aurora, had freaked out expressions on their faces before they all rushed to the broken window of the store, and once they stood in front of it, they saw Dark getting up from the crash impact and groaning in pain, like he had just got run over… by a truck. And once he recovered, he got a good look at the place he crashed in.

"Uh… oops?" Dark shrugged. Bad news for him… inside the store, there were a couple of off-duty cops and both of them flashed their badges.

"Halt, in the name of the law!" both cops said. In desperate times like these… they could only think of one thing to say.

"...Run."

AND OFF THEY RAN!!! The cops then chased after the group, with one of them phoning a few other fellow officers for some backup. With the group, they all ran as fast as they could, trying to shake off Johnny Law on their tail; even using the Serpentine maneuver. Ember and Thorax continued to run forwards, not looking back. Silver and Dark looked back at the cops behind them while grabbing objects; like trash cans, buckets, etc. and then tossing them at their pursuers, all to slow them down. As for Aurora… well she was pretty calm and enjoying this whole thing.

“WOO! Is this what it's like to be on the other side of the law? Never thought it would be a rush and fun too!” Aurora screamed cheerfully.

“Why are you so happy about this?! I never wanted to be on this side of the law EVER!” Thorax screamed in disbelief and anxiety.

“Well kid, it happens to me and Dark every time!” Silver responded to the young geek.

"You probably don't need to hear this because you're a good kid, but I'll tell you right now! Never resort to crime!" Dark said.

“Trust me! Thorax is too good for that!” Ember responded to Dark.

After an exchange of words, the group then continued to run away from the law. And no matter how much they tried shaking them off, the cops were always on their tail. Thorax was nearly out of breath and was slowing down. Fortunately for him, Ember saw this and without hesitation, picked him up with one arm and carried him all the way.

Later on, they were able to get some distance from the cops and turned onto the next alley, where they soon stopped to catch their breath.

“We… Can’t… Keep… Running… Forever!” Ember gasped for oxygen.

“I sure can, this is the most fun I've had in ages!” Aurora stated happily.

“I’m… happy… for you… babe. But… we… There has… to be… a way… to shake these guys off!” Silver exclaimed.

"Uh… if I may suggest… maybe we could… wear disguises?" Thorax suggested. This then earned him some eyes from the others.

“Huh… Not a bad idea.” Silver commented.

“Yeah… But where are we getting disguises?” Ember asked.

"Uh… maybe we can accept some generous donations?" Dark said, pointing to the truck filled with donated clothes.

Everyone looked over to the direction and their hopes were risen up in an instant.

“Huh, good eye, Dark.” Silver comments on his former partner.

"Ooh, goodie! I always wanted some new clothes!" Aurora said excitedly.

“Alright! Everyone pick a set of clothes and put ‘em on before the cops catch up!” Silver instructs them.

And without hesitation, they all approached the truck and searched through for any clothes that could work as a disguise. After seconds of searching, they quickly placed on their disguises.

Silver had on a red hoodie, red cap, red mask, baggy jeans, and red-white sneakers. Aurora wore a red and golden yellow kimono with a little fan as an accessory and even did her hair in two cute ponytails. Thorax put on all black clothes, from a short-sleeved hoodie and shades and a cap and even black jeans with matching leather boots.

Dark had on a white t-shirt covered by his grey hoodie with matching light grey sweats and white sneakers. As for Ember, she wore the cutest disguise, wearing all pink. She had a face mask to cover her mouth and nose, a pink t-shirt with a heart over the chest area, a matching mini skirt and pink stockings that reached up to her thighs and wore high heeled shoes.

“I look… fucking ridiculous.” Ember spoke with a deadpan tone.

“B-But you do look... c-cute.” Thorax commented.

"T-Thanks, but… it's… not really my color," Ember replied, embarrassed.

"Awww, well aren't you adorable," Dark said teasingly before she grabs his neck and pulls him in hard, glaring into his soul.

"One more word… and I will rip your fucking balls out through your fucking anus and shove them down your fucking throat!" Ember threatened in a low, deep tone. With her eyes turning to her more draconic ones for a split second.

"Y-Yes ma'am," Dark replied with a cheesy salute. Ember then shoved him against the wall, letting him go.

"Thank you for setting him straight," Silver bowed.

As this went on, Aurora was inspecting herself and loving the new dress. “My, who knew red would be my color? I can see why Nova favored red.” She said to herself.

Thorax on the other hand, was looking by the corner of the alley and his fears rose as he saw the police approaching closer. With that, he gets away from the opening and runs to the others.

“Cops are coming! COPS ARE COMING!” he informs them.

“Ok. Everyone against the wall and keep your heads down.” Silver instructed them and soon they all stood against the wall and acted casually. Right on cue, the cops walked by, looking in their direction, but… didn't think much of the group of weirdly dressed youngsters and just kept on scouting the area, passing by.

When the coast was clear, all five of them let out a sigh of relief, removing their hoods/caps and masks.

“That was a close one.” Silver stated.

“It was fun while it lasted.” Aurora commented.

“I can’t believe we got away with that?” Thorax spoke in disbelief of the situation they got out of.

"Tell me about it. Well, if you guys need me, I'm gonna skedaddle. I got some business to attend to in the "danger zone," Dark said before heading out on his way.

"Ugh… I have no idea how I even put up with that bastard," Silver said before turning toward Ember and Thorax. “Well, it was nice meeting you both. Aurora and I have someplace to be.” he stated.

“We sure do. It was wonderful to meet you two.” Aurora added before she walked up to Ember and wrapped her arms around the young lady in a hug. Ember felt unamused by the hug, that is until she heard Aurora whispering into her ear, saying: “Meet me by the docks of Canterlot Harbor tomorrow after nightfall. We have a lot to talk about.”

And with that Aurora releases Ember and then follows Silver out of the area, and the two are soon out of their sight. Leaving Ember and Thorax alone together.

"Uh… s-s-shall we… head back to your home?" Thorax asked.

Ember, still surprised by what Aurora told her, looks back at the geek next to her and bears a unsure, yet confused expression. But going home sounded like a good idea.

“Y-y-yeah… Let's do that.” She replied. And with that, the two started their walk back to her place.

"A-And Ember… about these clothes… what do you say we… never speak of this to anyone?" Thorax suggested.

“Are you kidding me?!” Ember responded while gesturing to the pink clothes she wore. “If anyone sees me in this abomination… I will die.”

The Rescue

Author's Note

I KNOW IT WAS A LONG WAIT! BUT ITS FINALLY HERE!

And this chapter is extremely long, longer than any chapter I made on this story.

So I hope you guys enjoy it.

The Rescue

Another day comes and while the city may look peaceful, there's tension in the air. It is now lunchtime at CHS, the students are all munching down on their lunches, but… for the Rainbooms, along with their friend, Spike, didn't seem to be having much of an appetite. Something is clearly on their mind and cannot keep it within them any longer.

"Are we really heroes?" Twilight asked. The other Rainbooms turn towards their smart friend.

"What do you mean? Of course, we're heroes! We've been kicking android and bad guy butt since Principal Celestia gave us the okay to put her training to good use! And to top it off, we look awesome in our new outfits!" Rainbow said without hesitation.

"Yer just sayin' that 'cause Inferno upgraded yer gear. But still, if Ah'm bein' truly honest, Ah feel like we ain't doin' much good in the world," Applejack said.

"What about the boat or the beach incident? We totally kicked Changeling Syndicate and Android butt out there!" Pinkie tried to cheer up.

"We did, but at a steep cost. Didn't you hear what the girls from Crystal Prep said after the attack went down?" Sunset asked.

"No, why?" Pinkie asked.

"Pinkie, they told me that some of the people on that boat got vaporized by those androids. Seven people in total lost their lives because we got there too late. Seven whole people… who had friends… and family to come home to… they died at the androids' mercy," Sunset said, her body trembling.

"As styling as our suits may be, even I feel like we're not hero material, darling. If anything we're nothing more than…" Rarity paused, trying to come up with the right words.

"A bunch of fan service bimbo girls for horny boys everywhere inside and outside our world?" Pinkie tried to guess.

"I'm sorry, what?" Fluttershy asked innocently.

“Oh nothing.” Pinkie replied with an innocent smile.

"I'm still fairly new to this, but if you ask me… we're not hero material… just yet." Spike said. "I mean… we do work greatly together as a team, even if our team is split into groups. What if we have more to give, but we don't know it ourselves?"

"What do you mean, Spike? What more do we have to give? We're just 7 highschool girls." Sunset pointed out.

"That, I still don't know myself," Spike replied. "But, if we stay together, we might be able to find out for ourselves."

"As encouraging as that sounds, mah fightin' days are done fer now." AJ said, rubbing her belly where her baby is developing.

“Oh, I can’t wait for the little one to arrive soon.” Fluttershy cooed.

"I'm excited, too! OOH, what do you think it's gonna be, Applejack?" Pinkie asked.

"Ah dunno, but Ah don't mind what it is, as long as mah baby's healthy an' Inferno's there to help me raise it with me," Applejack said, rubbing her belly tenderly like a loving mother.

"Speaking of which, how did your family take the news of your pregnancy?" Rarity asked.

"They were shocked. Granny Smith was a bit disappointed that Ah got pregnant before high school, but she's still happy that Ah found someone who's willin' to stand by mah side. Applebloom was jumpin’ fer joy that she was gonna be an aunt… Big Mac was… well Big Mac,” Applejack said.

"You mean, he just had that same blunt smile on his face, same ol' "Eeyup" answer from one of your questions?" Rainbow asked.

“Eeyup.” AJ replied, while trying to impersonate her brother.

This had all the girls and Spike chuckling at the same time, feeling much better from the beginning of their conversation. Making their day at least brighter.

"Hey, since the final exams are coming up in half an hour, what do you say we all have a slumber party at my place this weekend?" Pinkie offered.

“I'm up for it!” Rainbow stated.

"Problem… I'm a boy," Spike pointed out.

"Aww, what's wrong, Spike? Don't have enough backbone to hang with the girls? I thought you were man enough to handle anything," Rainbow taunted teasingly.

Right as she said that, Spike clenched his fist and turned to Rainbow. "You're on, Skittles!" he retorted with a smile, gritting his teeth.

Rainbow was taken back, and her overly confidence returns as she turns to face the young boy in the group. “Oh, you want a challenge, big guy?” She asked with a confident tone.

"Whatever it takes to shut that ego of yours," Spike proclaims confidentally.

“Oh dear.” Fluttershy said.

“Ugh, again?” AJ asked.

“Ooooh, this is getting fun.” Pinkie snickered.

“When will those two grow up?” Sunset asked while shaking her head and having a smirk on her face.

"I don't think she'll ever change. This is Rainbow Dash we're talking about." Twilight said, shaking her head while smiling.

"True, dearies, she'll rope just about anyone into a challenge," Rarity rolled her eyes.

"Ooh!!! If Spike's coming with us to my slumber party, why not the other boys?" Pinkie asked. Suddenly, everyone's smile had disappeared when they brought that subject along.

"We… can't invite all of the boys. Didn't you hear from Tempest?" Sunset brought up.

"Oh, that's right. Well… we could always just bring Heat and Inferno along instead." Twilight suggested, thinking about it.

"What?! NO! We can't leave him out of a slumber party! He's one of our friends," Pinkie shook her head with her cheeks puffed up and pouty.

"I'm not so sure I can call him a friend. He put a target on our backs because he picked a fight with the daughter of a mafia boss!" Rainbow turned away.

"But he removed the targets on our backs all on his own," Fluttershy pointed out

“But we don’t know how he did it or what he did to do it?” Rarity responded in question.

"An' that loose cannon is always doin' things on his own. He's way too stubborn to even ask fer help, Ah don't mean to sound rude, but he's turnin' into a lost cause." AJ said.

"Girls, I think he's just afraid of something," Sunset said.

“Afraid? Of what?” Pinkie asked in confusion.

“What would a guy like him be afraid of?” Spike commented in question.

"I don't know. But one of these days I'll get it out of him," Sunset said.

“Ok then. Speaking of friends, how are things going with Thorax, Spike? We heard he left the hospital yesterday.” Twilight spoke to the young man in the group.

"I dunno. It's been a while since he and I hung out. To be honest, I feel kinda bad that he's been all on his own. It must be hard for the little guy having to deal with all those bullies on his own. Maybe I'll invite him over to the slumber party. Is that okay with you, Pinkie?" Spike asked.

“ABSOLUTELY!!! More friends means more fun!” Pinkie proclaimed.

"Great! In that case, after lunch, I'll go and have a talk with him," Spike said.

“Why not now? He’s over there.” Rainbow responded while pointing towards the direction behind Spike.

Spike looks over to the direction Rainbow points and he sees Thorax carrying a tray of lunch and walking towards the exit of the school cafeteria.

"Hmm… okay then. Be right back, girls," Spike said, getting up. He then goes over and taps his old friend on the shoulder, getting his attention. "Hey, buddy. Remember me?"

"Oh, h-hi, Spike." Thorax replied.

"Hey, buddy. Listen, I gotta be honest here, I feel like I haven't always been there for you ever since I started hanging out with the girls. You're my best friend and I wanna make it up to you. So, the girls and I got to talking and we were all wondering if you'd like to come over for Pinkie's slumber party. I know it sounds strange for boys to be at a girls' slumber party, but the girls are fine with it. So, do you wanna tag along after school?" Spike offered.

Thorax seemed quiet while staring up at his best friend before looking around him and spotting the girls at their table, with Pinkie waving in his direction. The young geek reverts his gaze to Spike just as he replied with….

“No, thanks.” The young geek spoke.

Of course, Spike saw this coming, but he couldn’t help but be confused. Because usually when he asked Thorax to join him and the girls on some fun events, he would speak in an anxious voice while denying the offer. This time, however, he spoke with a calm and collected tone of voice.

"Are you sure? The offer is still on the table if you change your mind," Spike said.

“While it's a kind offer… But I'm supposed to be continuing the tutoring sessions with Ember. And I don’t intend on being late.” Thorax replied with a calm expression. “Anyway, have a nice day, Spike.” He said after, while turning away from his old pal and continued walking out of the cafeteria.

Thorax really wanted to spend time with his old friend, but he still had one last day to tutor Ember before the finals and he wanted to make sure they got in just enough time to go over everything they went through. After all, luck favors the prepared.

As he turned the corner, he saw Ember taking out some books from her locker and then turned towards his direction. She smiled at him and chuckled.

"There's my favorite geek," she said. "How was your lunch?" she asked.

Thorax chuckled nervously while also slightly blushing from hearing Ember calling him her “favorite geek”. As for Ember, seeing the geek’s expression change from her comment, made her chuckle to herself.

“Well, I ran into my old pal, Spike. He kinda asked me to join him and the Rainbooms for a slumber party after school.” Thorax replied.

"The Rainbooms?" Ember asked, confused. "What kind of group calls themselves something as silly as the Rainbooms?"

“Uh… I didn’t want to ask that myself.” Thorax responded. “And to give you a hint… they’re also the group of girls from the Sugar Cafe where we first met,” he said.

Right away, her eyes widen in realization as she recalls that fateful and unfortunate day. She remembers being in such a bad mood, she was about to lay the hurt on poor Thorax… and not to mention… that one asshole who got in her way. The same asshole who was with that group of girls. Just thinking about it now makes her blood boil… but it also fills her with guilt. Because she knew that, at that moment, she wanted to badly hurt Thorax, without caring what he felt. While she may have hated that… whoever his name was; who cares anyway… she did feel a tiny amount of gratitude since that whole situation avoided her from hurting her future best friend.

"Now I know. Listen, Thorax… I… owe you an apology. A huge one. I almost made a huge mistake when I almost mauled you that day. If I did, we probably wouldn't have been friends and I'd still be some punk girl who flunked high school… and had to remain trapped in a personal cage for the rest of my life." Ember said, looking down at the floor.

"Aww, don't beat yourself up like that, Ember. If I'm gonna be honest, I was scared when we first met back at the cafe and a little uneasy about becoming your tutor. But… I don't regret taking the job and helping you pass your classes. These past few days, I feel like I've gotten to know you a whole lot better. I understand life's been tough on you, but you should know there's always a light at the end of the tunnel," Thorax replied

Ember felt her heart beat faster than it normally did, and felt a warm feeling flowing through her body. She couldn’t help but smile in response to Thorax’s words. Even in the short time she knew the geek, he’s proven to her his golden heart and his impressive inner strength; despite never having standing up to his tormentors.

Speaking of which, one bulky, taller student passed by and suddenly, he put his hand on Thorax and shoved him hard against the locker. "Oops," the bully said mockingly. "How about making way next time, shrimp."

Thorax sighed. "Yeah, yeah, I get it," he replied, straightening himself up. As he turned back to Ember, he noticed she was gone and then all of a sudden, he heard another loud thud and the jackass grunting.

"You listen here, you little chicken shit! Stop pushing around my friend right the fuck now, or the next time you lay so much as a finger on him, I'll tear your fucking balls out through your anus and shove right down your fucking throat!!! This is your only warning! You got that, fuck face?!" Ember threatened, gritting her teeth while her fingernails dug into the skin of his neck.

The student was terrified beyond his expectations. Even though Ember is a girl, a hot one, and girls don’t scare him. But the difference with Ember… was her eyes. And yes, Ember’s eyes changed to her draconic eyes; filled with rage and striking fear into the bully’s soul.

Ember was, for sure, ready to give this guy a lesson that he’ll never forget or imagine. That was until…

“E-E-Ember?” She heard Thorax’s shaking voice spoke to her. She turned her eyes towards the geek and she could see the slight fear in Thorax’s eyes as he watched. Seeing the fear in his eyes, Ember's rage dissipated and died down. As she remembered Thorax’s intolerance for violence and how it had broken him. With those thoughts, Ember knew she didn’t want Thorax to experience that.

The enraged dragon-eyed girl then put the quivering wimp down. "Now beat it, before I change my mind," she commanded. The whimpering bully then stumbled as he ran off while Ember stood there, taking deep breaths to ensure she didn't lose it in front of Thorax.

After calming down, she turned to Thorax. "Sorry about that. Hopefully that jackass will stop picking on you from now on. Are you okay?" she asked, approaching him.

"Y-Yeah… And thanks for showing some restraint like that. You've really come far since day 1." Thorax complimented.

Ember blushed from his comment. “Only because it’s for you.” She replied, trying to keep her cool.

Then what she didn’t expect next was when Thorax hopped a little and then placed a kiss onto her cheek. Ember let out a cute yelp and blushed deeply.

Thorax felt embarrassed and anxious for doing that. “So uh… w-wanna head to the library to begin our tutor session?” He asked while blushing.

“S-Sure.” Ember replies with a slight stutter; still surprised by the kiss Thorax gave her. She had her hand brushing against the cheek where he kissed and for a moment, she felt the warmth deep inside her heart warm up even more. 'What the hell is up with me lately? It was just one measly little kiss, why am I getting all giddy about it?' she asked herself in her mind.

After the awkward scenario between the two, Ember and Thorax proceed to walk to the school library to have their tutoring session. Meanwhile in the cafeteria, after speaking to his old pal, Spike returns back to the table with the Rainbooms, who were wondering how the small talk went.

As he sat down back in his seat, the girls began asking questions. Well Pinkie asked most of the questions

"So, what did he say? Did he say "yes?" Is he coming to the party? Are we going to see him? OOH, what kind of snacks do you think he likes?" Pinkie bombarded with her own questions.

"Is he upset about being left alone?" Fluttershy asked, concerned.

"Did he say how awesome I am?” Rainbow asked.

"Slow down, everyone! Let me answer one at a time. Now, to answer your first question, Pinkie. No, he won't be joining us at the slumber party. And as far as I can tell, he didn't seem too upset about being all alone, but I still apologized to him. Also, Rainbow Dash, I doubt I've ever heard him say anything about you. But if he did, he'd probably think you're in over your head." Spike said with a smirk.

Rainbow pouted upon hearing that.

“So… What’s the reason why he doesn’t want to attend?” Sunset asked.

“He said that he has another tutoring session with Ember.” Spike replied.

"Wait, seriously?! He's still tutoring Torch's daughter?! Didn't she almost… like, turned him into mincemeat outta him the first time they met?!" Rainbow asked in shock.

“Also, from what Heat heard from Celestia, Ember does seem to be doing better in her grades. So why does Thorax and her keep working together?” Twilight said.

"Call it a hunch, but somethin' tells me those two might've formed a friendship together," Applejack said.

Rarity looked at her pregnant friend with confusion. "Not to sound rude, but how can a friendship between the daughter of a mafia boss and a scholar with no physical strength whatsoever truly work out?" she asked.

"Sunset made it work with that meat head she calls a boyfriend," Rainbow shrugs. But Sunset got really upset and glared at Rainbow.

"Rainbow Dash, stop insulting him like that!" Sunset growled. "Why the hell do you always have to come up with some half-assed wisecrack about Eternal?"

"She's right. You're being a very bad friend, Rainbow. Enough is enough!" Fluttershy scolded.

"Look, I'm sorry, okay? It's just, I'm not so sure about him! He's always been reckless, acted on his own and to top it off, he's got the personality of a robot! Excuse me for sounding insensitive, but the guy he… he…" Rainbow tried to keep it in, not wanting to spill the beans.

"He what? Come on, Dashie, spill it already," Pinkie said in anticipation, which was all Rainbow needed to finally break.

"Okay fine! He freaks me out, okay?! He's the only guy in my entire life I'm spooked to be around, are you happy?!" Rainbow exclaimed.

That statement got the girls and Spike caught by surprise. Pinkie's jaw dropped and probably broke through the table while her frizz had been freaked. Fluttershy had her mouth covered by one of her hands, looking surprised. Applejack was leaning against her chair, smirking a little from finally hearing Rainbow speak about what she's afraid of. Rarity just sat there with her jaw hanging open, Twilight's mouth was also open, but mostly due to her about to eat her food from her fork, which slipped and fell back on her tray. Sunset, on the other hand, curled an eyebrow at Rainbow Dash, both surprised and confused. And Spike's eyes shrunk in shock from what she just confessed.

“So… You've been so harsh on Eternal… Because he scares you?” Spike asked Rainbow in confusion.

"I don't like to admit it, but yes! The dude scares me! It's like you can't predict what he's gonna do next with that straight-faced, cold, calculating look in his eyes! I don't wanna point my fingers, but for all I know, he might turn against us! Or maybe I'm just paranoid for no reason," Rainbow said before slumping down on the table.

The others couldn’t believe that Rainbow had kept this from them. And hearing what she had to say, made them feel a little guilty for not hearing her side of the story. Guess they've been siding with Eternal so much because he’s been taking the brunt of things lately; that they didn’t think to ask their friend why she’s been acting like this.

"Gee, Rainbow. We didn't know. We're sorry. We should've asked why you talked bad about him instead of snapping at you like that," Fluttershy said.

"No, it… it's also my fault. Truth is, I didn't realize I was afraid of him… until now." Rainbow replied, looking ashamed.

"So, in a way, we're all to blame?" Spike asked.

“How about we never keep secrets from each other and be better friends from now on!” Pinkie declared.

"I agree. Let's not keep any more secrets from each other. Okay, Rainbow Dash?" Rarity offered.

Rainbow was a bit quiet, but she liked the sound of that idea. “Y-yeah. Sounds good to me.” she replied. Eventually, all the girls huddled up, even Spike and the group hugged each other.

And as they were in their group hug, the school bell rang, signalling all students that ulunch period is over. With that, the group broke their hug and got up from their seats.

“Well, time to head to our classes.” Twilight stated.

“Agreed. See you guys after class.” Sunset said.

Everyone waved each other goodbye before they all walked to the exits of the cafeteria. All except two, as Spike halted Rainbow in her tracks.

"Spike, what's up?" Rainbow asked.

“Oh nothing,” The young man replied. “Say, wanna hit the gym after school today? You know, to release our frustrations and stuff.” He asked.

Rainbow blinked in surprise, but gave the bulky young stud a smirk. "You know what, that doesn't sound too bad. I'll see you at the gym by then, ya big lug," she said before heading off to her next class. But before she could get far, Spike turned around and gave Dashie's booty a hard smack, making her gasp in surprise. She turned around quick enough to see Spike's smug look, making her look even more smug. "Oh-ho, you're so gonna get it when we're done."

"I look forward to it… Dashie," Spike teased. Rainbow winked at him before leaving the cafeteria, adding more sway to her hips as payback for Spike. When she looks back slightly, she can see that his eyes were glued to her backside, which made her feel satisfied.

“Yep. He loves my ass~!” Rainbow mentally proclaimed.

Meanwhile; at Camp Everfree.

It was a peaceful, beautiful day as the birds were chirping and ducks were quacking out in the lake and campers had come from hither and yonder just to enjoy the wonders of mother nature. The camp had become more lively today, which was good business and a good time for socializing with new faces, especially for Dark Renegade.

Gloriosa Daisy was glad to have him aboard. Everyone he helped out seemed to enjoy his company, while Timber… Well, you can guess he was kinda jealous that Dark was the center of attention and not him.

On top of that, Timber still had his doubts about the guy, considering his criminal record with the mass amounts of blood on his hands. But Gloriosa knew he was a changed man. That and having him around when they're alone makes for a good stress reliever. And boy, can he really take away the itch.

Right now, Timber was bringing in some firewood while Gloriosa was hosting a simple, clean game of duck, duck, goose with the kids. Dark was cooking up a lean, mean steak on the grill, along with some burgers and chicken breasts, hot dogs and pork cutlets.

"Get your plates ready, everyone. The food's almost done," Dark instructed. Some of the teenage and adult campers were lining up to get their fair share of their meals, even trying not to lose control from the delicious smell of barbequed meat.

Once the food was done… "COME AND GET IT!!!" Dark proclaimed, ringing the triangle. Right away, everyone of all ages lined up to get their fair share of food.

"Isn't this great, Timber? Everyone's so happy," Gloriosa said, seeing the beautiful sight right in front of her.

"Uh… y-yeah, I… guess so," Timber said, his arms folded. 'Tch, so what? I can cook up a juicy steak with my eyes closed, anyone can.' he thought to himself. 'I don't see what's so special about this lugnut.'

"To think that this is the same man who once turned against the world because of his hatred for crime in general. Now, look at him. I've never seen him so happy before in my life. Everyone in this camp is taking a liking to the guy." Gloriosa said, feeling proud of her boyfriend. Suddenly, flashes of that night start appearing in her mind and it causes her to twist and turn left and right, giggling excitedly.

"Hey, what's with that laugh?" Timber asked, suspiciously.

Gloriosa got anxious that she giggled too loud for her brother to hear, this also puts her in a bad situation; knowing that if her brother finds out about her and Dark… Well, she doesn’t want to find out about that.

"Oh nothing, just that today's gotten me so giddy because of all the happy campers!" Gloriosa lied, keeping a cute, perky smile.

Timber was still confused and suspicious of his sister’s reply, but he didn’t know what it was, so he let it slide for now. “Ok, if you say so," he said.

“Well, I’ll go and check if there’s enough food for everyone. You just… Well, do you.” Gloriosa said right as she left her brother’s side and headed over where everyone else was.

"Step right up, folks. Plenty of bonafide, grilled goodness for everybody! Don't forget to wash it all down with your favorite beverage of choice!" Dark proclaimed, passing out food to the many hungry campers.

“I see you’re enjoying yourself.” He heard Gloriosa’s voice speaking to him. Causing him to turn his head and see his beautiful girlfriend approaching him. “How are you enjoying cooking?” She asked him.

"It's hungry work, but I still love it. And how about you? You have fun playing with the kids?" Dark asked.

"Of course, they were so fun and so sweet. And it looks like you've got that extra special touch with those scrumptious meals," Gloriosa pointed out proudly.

"I aim to please." Dark winked. "Though, I'm not entirely a crowd pleaser with ol' Pickle Puss glaring at me with envy," he gestures to Timber, who's looking really jealous.

"Oh, he'll come around. He's just sulking still from his previous break-up with his ex some time ago, and hasn't been able to let go ever since," Gloriosa shrugs it off.

"Jeez, how sad. Well, maybe if he wasn't so obnoxious and stopped bragging so much and trying to show off, he'd probably had a lady of his own by now." Dark said.

Meanwhile, as everyone was getting a bite to eat, one of the kids wandered off into the forest on his own fun-filled exploration. He hummed a little playful tune as he marched deeper into the forest, checking out what else mother nature had to show for this little boy.

Suddenly, he heard a thud in the distance and saw a flock of birds flying away. His curiosity got the better of him as he ventured farther into the forest alone, wondering what was up.

"What's going on here? I hope mom doesn't scold me for this," the boy said to himself. He kept going deeper into the forest, keeping his eyes peeled.

His eyes suddenly catch the sight of some rustling up in one of the trees and bushes at the edge of the forest. He gulped nervously and slowly came up towards the tree and bushes, even though he was scared out of his wits. His breathing was heavy with fear, but refused to turn tail and run, or risk being called a sissy by his friends.

Soon, he was up close towards one of the bushes. His body shook in fear as he reached out to see what was behind them. When he pushes the leaves apart… he's greeted with a pair of glowing red lights.

Right away, the kid screamed in terror, jumping back. At the same time, a group of androids appeared left and right, along with one big one. 6 of them were average sentinels and bigger than the kid by at least a foot and a half. But the big one was gigantic, towering at 8ft and heavily armored with titanium and tungsten plating. Its shoulder plates were covered in curved spikes and it had spikes on its head. It was black with orange streaks on it. It looked like something out of your worst nightmares.

The kid didn't waste time and bolted outta there while the androids chased after him. "Why did I have to take that stupid dare?! That's the LAST time I ever listen to them!" the boy ranted.

Back at the camp, everything was going smoothly and the campers were enjoying themselves. Dark and Gloriosa were handing out food to the rest of the waiting, hungry campers in line.

But of course, the calm and fun was unfortunately cut short when they all began to hear screaming nearby.

"What's going on?" Gloriosa asked.

"Beats me!" Timber replied.

Everyone looked over in the forest and saw a little boy coming out, which one of the parents ran up to.

"Honey, what's wrong? Why were you in the forest?" his mom asked.

"RUN!!! THEY'RE COMING!!! THE SCARY ROBOTS ARE COMING!!!" the boy cried out.

"Scary robots? Honey, what are you talking about?" the mother asked. Before he could repeat himself, the androids appear, knocking down a few trees with their brute force and hi-tech, built-in weaponry.

Screams rang out throughout the camp as people began running around, trying to find a way to get away from these robotic menaces. The cybernetic invaders began to cause havoc on the camp, obliterating the cabins with their plasma cannons and attacking any humans that were in the area. And in the midst of all this chaos, one of the androids had a little girl cornered and at its mercy, with the cybernetic fiend aiming its pulse cannon at the child. Though, strangely, the android paused and later turned and walked away from the little girl, allowing her to run for it, confused at what just happened.

"Everyone! Please remain calm! Grab your children and follow me! We will lead you to safety!" Gloriosa called out.

"To where, the cabin?! Those things'll blast right on in!" Timber said, worried.

"You guys go ahead…" Dark called out, shocking the siblings. They turned and saw Dark grabs an axe off the ground nearby and rested it against his shoulder. "I'm about to put these toys back where they rightfully belong!"

Gloriosa and Timber were stunned at what Dark said, Gloriosa being the most terrified for him.

“You can’t be serious?!” Gloriosa begged. “Tell me you’re not serious?!”

“Are you crazy?! You’ll never take them on by yourself!” Timber stated hysterically.

“Not crazy…” Dark responded as he turned his back to the siblings as he now had his eyes on the charging androids approaching and having their weapons out. And at that moment, Dark’s bloodthirsty and insane side arose from the depths of his soul. "...Mad!"

Right away, his hair became wild and feathered out, his eyes blackened with two glowing red irises amidst the darkness of his gaze. He tightened his grip on the axe and chased after the androids, swinging his axe at each of the small androids, hacking them bit by bit.

The 6 smaller androids still kept coming at him, shooting and slashing and trying to punch him with everything they've got. In the midst of the fight, Dark’s axe later gave and broke in half, but that didn’t stop him as he then resorted to a more primitive way to tear his foes apart… with his… bare… hands!

"Oh well. As that one guy always says… IT'S CLOBBERIN' TIME!!!" he exclaimed excitedly. He came at them with more ferocity. One of the androids, he wound up pinning down with his foot and pulling its head off with his brute strength. Wires and oil leaked out of the android's body before it short-circuited and shut down permanently. He turned his sadistic gaze to the remaining 5 androids. He charged at them and wrestled most of them to the ground, 2 of them avoided his brutal tackle.

Applying his full body weight, he bashed them with such tenacity and force, he dented their armor, laughing maniacally while doing so. He then grabbed one of the less injured androids by the legs and spun it around in circles, spinning around and 'round and 'round, then letting it soar into the air and finally land in the deep end of the lake.

Dark then turned his attention to the 2 androids he beat up and finished the job on them, stomping them into scrap metal. But as he did, he let his guard down and was double-teamed by the 2 remaining androids he missed. They tackled him with such force, they knocked him back and sent him flying a few feet, landing on his back.

But he wasn't gonna take that one lying there. No, his blood boiled way more as he jumped to his feet and ran towards the 2 remaining small androids. He grabbed one of the broken androids and used it as a weapon, slamming it against the other two. And he swung again and again and again, blow after blow, he made them dizzy while damaging their circuits.

"Hehehe, is that all you got? You shrimps aren't even worthy of being called opponents." Dark said, grinning evilly.

And as Dark was bathing in victory, he was unaware of the one last android that was in the area. And before he least expects it, Dark receives a harsh blow to the face from out of nowhere, sending him flying and crashing into the ground while shaking off the punch that he actually felt. The retired Massacre Phantom shrugged himself off and got onto his feet as he came face to face with his match: The Berserker Android.

"So, you have chosen death. Fine by me. I beat your little shrimpy piss-ants, I can beat your shiny metal ass, too!" Dark said, cracking his knuckles. "En garde, mothafucker!" he proclaimed, putting up his dukes.

The Berserker complied with Dark’s challenge as it raised up its hands towards the human, and then its hands shifted into razor sharp spear tips, and then they began to spin. Dark was slightly confused and puzzled by this before he received a big surprise as the twin spear tips shot out from the androids arms and sped towards the Massacre Phantom.

Dark let out a battle cry and charged at the berserker head-on. The android slashed at him from different angles, but Dark dodged them both barely at the last minute before bashing it in the solar plexus with his hardest right punch, knocking it a few feet back. But the android stood tall as if it didn't take any damage whatsoever. And Dark could clearly hear that the android definitely laughed at this. Soon the Berserker then retaliated by throwing a couple of harsh punches towards Dark’s face, before delivering a punch to the gut and then grabbing the young man by the neck and then delivering a brutal uppercut which sent Dark flying and crashing 10 feet away.

Meanwhile, inside the main cabin, where everyone was gathered, Gloriosa was watching the entire massacre unfold before her very eyes. Her eyes widened by her boyfriend's sadistic side taking over as he fends off the androids. In all honesty, watching him lose control… really turned her on.

“Why does seeing him like this make me feel so turned on~? Oh, who am I kidding! I wouldn’t mind him being like this as long as he uses that sadistic side to make me his~♥.” Gloriosa thought to herself.

Timber, however, did not share her enthusiasm. He just couldn't believe that a mere human could have this much muscle, with the mind of a psycho killer to be so strong. 'Remind me to never get on this psycho's bad side! Why'd she have to hire this nut job?' he thought.

Back to the fight, after getting up from the harsh blow he received, bleeding from his nose, lips, and his forehead, the Massacre Phantom turned to face the Berserker while still having his sadistic expression on his face while chuckling to himself. Enjoying the challenge he had received.

The Berserker too faced the young man, not letting him out of his gaze while letting off sounds of metallic grunting and sounds.

The two combatants then began to circle around each other, locked in a slow and quiet stand off as they stared into each other’s gaze. Dark raised up his fists, and so did the Berserker. And after a brief stare down, the two finally halted in front of each other and traded punches.

The Berserker punched the side of Dark’s head. Dark returned with a right hook. The Berserker retaliated with a downward hammer strike. Dark delivers a brutal uppercut before he throws a punch straight to the android’s visors; cracking them and causing the android to be dazed for a little bit. With his opponent dazed, Dark then tackled the android’s lower body, pushing him back with all his strength, with the android raising his arms and repeatedly slammed onto Dark’s back in an attempt to stop the human’s efforts.

Dark grunted in pain, but he didn't give up. He yelled out loud and pushed the android back further until he crashed it against something hard. Dark then bashed it with his bare hands, punch after punch, blow after blow on the android's face. The berserker tried to regain its senses, but Dark's punch kept increasing in power and speed. It stood no chance against this hulking fury. So, in a desperate attempt to get him off, it retaliated with a hard punch to his face… successfully pushing him back.

He felt the impact from that punch and swished his mouth around and spat out some blood, along with a tooth. "Thanks. You just punched out my wisdom tooth. Now let's see if I can't knock a few of your screws loose," he said, grinning.

The Berserker let out a bunch of machine noise and grunts as if it was getting pissed off, before it raised its right arm and activated its spear chain weapon; ready to fire.

Dark sees this and he straight up responds with: “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

The Berserker takes a moment to think about that statement, but it instead didn’t comply with those words. “No.” It replied while shaking its head before it then shot out its spear chain directly at Dark.

And with a quick reaction, Dark jumped out of the way as the spear chain instead hooked onto something that was behind the Massacre Phantom… one of the propane tanks for the grill. And upon contact and rupturing it, the propane tank exploded right in the android’s face, with the force of the explosion sending it flying into the air and crashing down on its back. With the explosions causing the berserker android’s systems to fry and malfunction.

“Told ya.” Dark commented with a smug. As the android fell to its knees, Dark slowly walked up to the desperate robot, cracking his knuckles and staring at the worn-out hunk of metal. "And now to make this official. Get outta my camp!" Dark ordered… before delivering one last hammer arm down on the top of the android's head, smashing it down into billions of metallic pieces, sparks flying everywhere before it finally shut down, flattened at the bare hands of the Massacre Phantom. And just like that, the headless metallic body then fell to the ground lifeless.

Dark, though victorious, felt his knees buckle as he fell to one knee, panting heavily. Drops of his blood dripped down his face and forehead.

As the Massacre Phantom catches his breath, all the campers and any people that were still in the area came out of their hiding positions, realizing that the threat was taken care of. Soon followed, Gloriosa and Timber walked out from one of the cabins, and upon stepping out, Gloriosa ran over to Dark and wrapped her arms around him while tearing up a bit.

“Don’t… *sniff*... Ever…*sniff*... Do that again!” Gloriosa cried as she hugged her boyfriend tightly.

"Sorry for worrying you, babe," Dark replied calmly before hugging his lady back. "Is everyone else okay?"

“Yeah… Thanks to you,” Gloriosa stated warmly.

"Good. No way anyone's gonna die on my watch," Dark said proudly before chuckling.

Meanwhile, along Canterlot Harbor.

Standing on a secluded dock, looking to be abandoned for a long while, Ember observes the dark murky waters of Canterlot Harbor. Dressed in her usual wear, though she had to dress up warmly due to the cold temperatures of the fall season, The young lady waited patiently for a long while. Yesterday, she was explicitly told by that chick she and Thorax ran into yesterday… Aurora, was it? Anyway, she told her to meet up near the harbor; saying that they had something important to discuss?

"Where the hell is that chick? She told me to meet her here and I got here on time. This better not be some sort of stupid prank or a sneak attack," Ember said to herself.

The gal waited for a while longer until she fully got bored and decided she had enough with this. And as she turned to walk away, a stream of lightning shot out from the sky and struck down 15 feet in front of Ember. The rebellious teen was shocked and spooked by this for a split second. That is, until the lighting was gone as soon as it appeared, and to Ember’s surprise, standing where the lighting struck… was Aurora.

Ember couldn’t believe what she just saw and what just happened.

"How the hell did you even do that?! And… how the hell are you not dead?!" Ember asked, shocked as hell.

Aurora stood silently, with a blank expression on her face as she eyed the young lady in front of her.

“It's one of my abilities, Ember. I have the power to command the winds and storms to my will.” Aurora stated. “But enough about me… Let’s talk… About you.”

"Me? Why, wha… What's so special about me?" Ember asked, backing away a little.

“Don’t take me for a fool, Ember. I know of your little ‘secret’ that you have been hiding.” Aurora responded.

Of course, Ember tried to process what Aurora meant. What secret did she mean? She didn’t actually mean her “transforming into a dragon” secret? She just meant this chick yesterday and she didn’t reveal any hints to her about it! With all those thoughts, Ember remained silent for a while.

Seeing that she wasn’t getting a reply, Aurora let out a sigh, thinking that playing pretend is over.

“Fine then… Let this refresh your memory.” Aurora stated.

And before Ember could be given a chance to say a word, the lady in front of her is then engulfed in a small cloud of blue smoke and looking closely into the smoke, she can see Aurora… transforming? And as the smoke cleared, Aurora revealed her true dragon goddess form before Ember’s very eyes. The young lady gazed at the 8ft dragoness looking down at her, shocked at what she was seeing. Aurora also wore a blue and golden qipao (chinese dress), with golden gauntlets on her arms and golden greaves on her lower legs.

Aurora observed the young girl's reaction to her true form and she can’t help but tease her for staring.

“If you’re gonna keep staring at my body, I could have just gone with being naked.” the dragoness teased.

Ember blushed, getting all defensive. "HEY, I DON'T ROLL LIKE THAT, OKAY?!" she yelled, looking even more flustered and even pouty. "A-Anyways, what's with the dragon-like features, how are you able to do that?"

Aurora chuckled heartily after hearing that before laying down the answers for Ember. “I am the Spirit Dragon of the Sky; one of the 8 dragon goddesses that safeguard the Spirit Realm for many centuries. And watched over mankind for many eons.” She stated.

"Uh… seriously? Either that bolt of lightning fried your brain cells or I'm hallucinating or you're actually telling the truth," Ember said, her eyes widened with utter shock.

Aurora gave a deadpan expression towards Ember, clearly unhappy that she was not taking this seriously. And so Aurora just gave it to her straight.

“I know of your ability to transform into a dragon, Ember.” Ember was shocked by that answer. “When we first met yesterday, I sensed your chi and to my surprise, you carried the Dragon’s Chi within you… as did your family bloodline.”

"My… dragon transformation? And… wait, my family carried this "Dragon Chi" or whatever it's called and I'm just now hearing about it? So then why am I the only one who can transform?" she asked.

‘Ugh. Why do humans have to be so difficult and ask more questions?! I swear I’m not getting paid for this.’ Aurora thought to herself in irritation before she went on explaining. “The Dragon’s Chi can only be passed on to a single individual of the family, or likely… a firstborn. When the current wielder of the Dragon’s Chi has their first child, that power leaves its former wielder and passes onto its new successor. You received your Dragon’s Chi from your father; who received it from his father; who received it from his father before him, and so on.”

"So… in other words, if I wound up pregnant in the future, my kid'll have my powers and… I'll be left a regular girl again." Ember pieced it together.

“Well that would be the case… Although, your Dragon’s Chi is… unique.” Aurora replied.

Ember was confused by this. “What the hell do you mean unique?” she asked.

“Well when I sensed your chi, it had a different energy and feel to it unlike the previous chi I sensed from other Doragon'u~oriā I sensed in the past.” Aurora replied.

“What the hell is a Dorag-whatsa?” Ember asked in confusion.

“Doragon'u~oriā. It means “dragon warriors” in japanese.” Aurora answered.

“Oh.” Ember responded, but one other question was on her mind. “Well… then what makes my chi so different from theirs?” she asked.

“It would seem that your Dragon’s Chi saw you as the perfect host to grant its power. And… it would also seem that… it's permanent.” Aurora stated.

"Whoa! Then… Then… that means, even if I do have a kid… my powers won't disappear!" Ember said, staring at both of her hands and clenching them into fists. "I'm not sure if I should be scared… or stoked."

Aurora stares at the young lady, clearly seeing that Ember was both curious and afraid of her new abilities. And so the dragon goddess had now made up her mind.

“Well that is why I will be teaching you.” Aurora proclaimed, posing with confidence.

Ember stares at the dragon goddess with a puzzled and unsure expression on her face. Not sure if this chick would actually help her out with her new dragon abilities.

“So what? You’re gonna be the Obi-Wan Kenobi to my Anakin Skywalker?” Ember asked.

“Who and what now?” Aurora responded, confused about what Ember meant. Man, Aurora really is behind

“Uh, nevermind. I’ll be your student.” Ember shrugged, while being sarcastic about it.

"Perfect! Now then, why don't we start by having you change into your dragon form," Aurora said.

Ember turns to the goddess with a puzzled look. “Uh? Why?” She asked.

“Well, if we’re gonna help you embrace your inner dragon, you’ll have to look like your inner dragon.” Aurora stated.

"Well, if you say so. But my dragon form is a pain in the ass on my wardrobe," Ember said before she starts. She closed her eyes, picturing her dragon form in her mind and just like the last couple of times, Ember's dragon features take form. Soon, she's now in her dragon form, in all its glory. And to Ember’s displeasure, her clothing is torn due to the transformation, causing her to cover her private areas and her massive breasts.

"Hmm," Aurora said, stroking her chin, nodding in amusement. "Very good transformation. Though, I can see your point about your clothes being ripped. I think I might have a solution for your little problem."

"What do you mean?" Ember asked.

"Trust me, this'll help you out with your situation," Aurora assured. The dragon goddess then summoned some magic within her hands and coated Ember in a magic veil. Soon, Ember's lifted into the air and then… as the magic veil lifted off of her and the young lady was put down, her outfit was not only put back together, but also given a few draconic features that just seemed to suit her.

"Wha… Wow, thanks… My clothes feel a lot more comfortable," Ember said, looking at her outfit from every angle.

"Not just that. I've magically enhanced your clothes to automatically adjust to whichever form you take, so no more wardrobe malfunctions." Aurora said.

That answer made Ember extremely happy. “Awesome!” She cheered loudly, as she continued to inspect her new clothing, and when she did, she looked at a certain body feature of hers and it raised a question on her mind. So she turned towards Aurora while her cheeks were blushing a bit.

“Hey, uh… Aurora. One dragon gal to another…” Before Ember could finish, she turned her body a bit to display the side of her body, slightly showing her tail and her rear. “Does this tail make my ass look big?” She asked.

"Hmmm… that depends. Is there someone you like who loves big butts?" The moment she said "butts," Aurora tapped her own ass, making it jiggle a little. "If you ask me… yours is perfectly plump and it is deliciously nutritious and best of all…" Aurora slurps. "Scrumptious."

Ember immediately was flustered and shocked from the answer she received. Much so about that last sentence Aurora stated; however, it was the one sentence about her liking someone that had Ember blushing madly.

"Ooh, so there is someone you like. That's so precious," Aurora said sweetly.

"What?! N-No! I didn't say that! Stop putting words in my mouth!" Ember shouted, blushing madly and pouting.

But Aurora didn’t stop with the teasing. “Is it that young fellow, Thorax?” She asked in teasement.

Ember's entire face was now as red as a ripe tomato, her cheeks still puffed up and unable to contain her embarrassment. "Stop it! He's… He's… just a friend! Yeah, j-just a friend who helps me with my school work… and saved my life. I won't deny he's nice, smart, gentle, and… and charming… and adorable… not to mention…" but before she could say anymore, her eyes widened when Aurora smirked more slyly.

"So you do love him," Aurora giggled.

'CRAP!!! WHY'D I SAY THOSE THINGS?!' Ember thought. "Uh… uh… A-A-Are we gonna do this training or not?!" she asked, trying to change the subject.

“Ah yes. Thank you for reminding me.” Aurora replied. “Now for our first lesson, we must discover what your elemental power is.” She stated.

“My elemental power?” Ember responded in confusion.

“Why yes. Dragons, such as myself and my siblings, can control the power of nature's elements, such as: Water, Earth, Ice, Light, Darkness, Fire, Time, and in my case; Air and Lightning. And back in the ancient times, when my sisters and I chose our Doragon'u~oriā, we granted them the ability to control the elements we embodied. So for you, we need to find out what element you command.” She explained.

"Uh… I guess that makes sense. Well, let me see…" Ember said. She cleared her throat and took a deep breath. Sure enough, she felt something inside her building up, something… hot. She can already guess what it is. So, upon opening her mouth, she shot out a stream of fire into the air… then let out a couple of coughs, still unable to cope with that ability.

Aurora is impressed by the display and is now certain on what Ember's elemental power is.

“Well, I guess fire is your go-to.” Aurora stated. “That now states that your family’s ancestors were the Doragon'u~oriā of my sister Nova, the Spirit Dragon of Fire.”

"I see… so, how are you going to train me? Is there combat involved? Maybe teach me how to fly properly? Is there other dragon forms beyond the one I'm in right now?" Ember asked.

“Well to answer your questions; first off, combat training we’ll do later; secondly, flight training is our first lesson; and finally, there is one form that us spirit dragons, as well as the Doragon'u~oriā have. Though it is a form we don’t take.” Aurora answered.

"What form would that be?" Ember asked.

Aurora’s facial expression turned one of fear and anxiousness when Ember asked for that, but she cannot deny her the information, for it would be wise to let her know ahead of time so it wouldn’t come to it.

“The “Dark Elemental” form. We, Spirit Dragons and the Doragon'u~oriā, only enter that form should we give in to our deepest and darkest emotions such as anger or our savagery. Which causes our elemental powers to intensify and we become more powerful than we already do. However, the price of that is, when we give in to our rage and savagery… it becomes difficult for our good side to return, and everyone around us becomes harmed by our very claws.” As Aurora explained, she received flashbacks from that horrible nightmare that she dreamt long ago. She shakes away those thoughts, not wanting to remember them.

"Damn… then I'd better keep my emotions in check." Ember said, getting the shivers. "Alright. Now that I know the gist of what you've told me, I'm ready to start."

“Splendid! Now for our first lesson… flying.” Aurora said while stretching out her wings as a demonstration.

“Great. Cause I'm gonna need some advice.” Ember commented.

"Good thing I'm here to teach you. First, I need you to spread out your wings. Loosen them up so you can fly easier," Aurora instructed.

As instructed, Ember stretched out her wings, slowly because she still wasn’t used to having extra limbs on her back. And of course, she didn’t know what Aurora meant by loosening up her wings, so she just flapped them a little bit, trying to get used to it.

“Like this?” Ember asked, sheepishly.

"Very good. Next, we'll have you flap your wings. It's a little difficult, but think of them as an extra pair of limbs. Flapping them also helps give you a good grasp of how to use them easier. Try flapping them without ascending from the ground. If you can do that, we'll move onto hovering," Aurora said.

Ember gives a nod in understanding and she moves on to the next step. Taking Aurora’s advice, she evisions her wings as an extra pair of limbs and begins flapping them. She starts off slow and steady before she gets the hang of it and they soon flap in a rhythm she can work with.

"Not bad. You're a fast learner. Keep this up for another 5 minutes and then we'll get straight to hovering in mid-air," Aurora said.

"Uh… r-right," Ember replied. She kept at her exercise, steadily flapping her dragon wings. And before she knew it, she could feel herself being lifted off the ground. As soon as she noticed, she was astonished that she was getting the hang of it, she even chuckled happily with her accomplishment. “Woohoo!” She cheered for a second before she stopped because it caused to go off balance for a moment.

"Enjoying the exercise, I see," Aurora said, amused. "For a beginner, you're not doing so bad. We might even be able to get your training done within a week."

“Wow. Do you really think so?” Ember replied.

Aurora nodded in response before she flipped her wings and hovered off the ground. “Now that warm-up is finished… Time to fly!” She proclaimed cheerfully as she thrusted herself straight into the air.

Ember quickly flapped her wings, slowly lifting off the ground and about to meet up with Aurora at eye level, but she kept flowing upwards and didn't know how to stop. Aurora flew up and followed Ember. "Try flapping only the middle and tip of the wings so you can stay airborne." Aurora instructed.

Ember nodded and tried doing as instructed. Though she did lose some altitude, Ember managed to stay airborne in one spot. "Okay… now what do I do?"

"Now, we're gonna teach you how to move across the sky. We'll start off with flying straight, then we'll work on your turns, even the loop de loops if you're up to that later on." Aurora offered

"Right," Ember nodded.

"Although, to make it easier for you, grab onto my hand and position yourself horizontally. And remember to hold on tight." Aurora instructed. Ember nodded and took the goddess by the hand while leaning forward a little. Before she knew it, Aurora guided her through the skies. She even helped Ember on her turns.

While she was guiding her young pupil, Ember was watching Aurora's wingbeat carefully, trying to memorize the movement and speed in which she used to stay airborne while carrying herself across the skies.

And upon understanding the rhythm of the flight pattern, Ember later decided to let go of Aurora’s hand and began flying on her own. And right away, Ember did her best to fly around in the air. Aurora watched as Ember was already getting the hang of this. Aurora was proud of how well Ember was doing.

"Good, good. It looks like you can fly just fine. But, don't think this is the end. You've still got a long way to go before you can master flying," Aurora said. "Now, adjust yourself in a vertical position and we'll try descending downwards. This will end your training for today."

Ember nodded in reply. And as instructed, she adjusted herself in a vertical position, along with Aurora, and the two started their descent towards the ground. Both girls landed safely and folded their wings.

"Not bad for your first day of training, Ember. I'll be looking forward to seeing you tomorrow. But before you go, you might want to transform back into your human form," Aurora said.

“Oh you don’t have to tell me twice.” Ember replied before she closed her eyes and focused on her transformation back to her normal human self; which successfully worked yet again. In her mind, she’s thinking of thanking Thorax for solving her transformation problem. Also, just as Aurora had told her earlier, even her clothes changed size and still felt as comfortable as they were before.

“Well whaddya know? The new clothes actually still fit even after transformation.” Ember remarked.

"I told you that I enhanced your wardrobe to fit you no matter what form you take," Aurora stated proudly, pleased with her work. Well, it's about time you head on home, I've got a man to come home to myself as well. Toodles, dear." Aurora said.

And with that, the dragon goddess stretched her wings and took off into the air, leaving Ember by herself on the secluded dock near the harbor.

“Dad's probably gonna wonder what happened to me. I'd better get home and fast. I still have a few more study sessions before the finals end," Ember said. And with that last thought on her mind, she ran off, making her way home.

Meanwhile, back at CHS

The final bell rang and everyone was free to go home. But while most of the students were heading out, two young individuals decided to stay in. Namely, CHS' Sports Captain, Rainbow Dash and studly young man, Spike. As if right now, they were heading into the gym for a good after school workout.

"I hope you're ready to work up a sweat, big boy. Because we're not stopping until I say so," Rainbow said all smugly.

"Go ahead. I welcome the challenge. Maybe I can teach you a thing or two," Spike retorted, grinning at his cocky skittles hair friend.

"I'd like to see ya try," Rainbow winked in reply. After chatting some more, the two finally arrive at the school gym where all of the workout gear was all set up.

And as they entered, the two headed straight to the benches in the gym, intending to begin their workout time with some bench presses. Both of them got on their benches, after having selected their preferred weight amount to bench press. Then they got to lifting the weights up and down without much difficulty at first. But it was only a matter of time when they would feel their arms would slowly turn to jelly.

"How ya holding up, Spike? Feeling the burn?" Rainbow taunted.

"Not one bit. What about you? Are you sure you can handle that much?" Spike retorted back.

"Oh-ho, don't you worry about me. I'm way tougher than you think," Rainbow boasted.

"Right back at ya… toots," Spike boasted back.

The two kept up their little workout until they finally did about 100 reps. After they finished, they two then later headed over to the treadmills to do some cardio. Once they approached them, the two each stepped onto their individual treadmill and then pressed ‘start’ to begin their cardio workout. As they get moving, Spike and Rainbow adjusted the settings on the machine; increasing the speed and elevation.

"Now let's work our glutes out like there's no tomorrow!" Rainbow said in high spirits. Spike just couldn't help but crack a laugh upon hearing that.

"I cannot believe you just said that," he said.

"Oh shove it, you know you love my ass, I've seen you staring," Rainbow teased, tapping her ass before getting on the treadmill.

“Well back when I was a shortie, you always teased and tormented me with that fat ass of yours.” Spike responded.

"Hey, my ass isn't fat, it's plump! And it… is… awesome!" Rainbow poured it on, smacking her own ass.

With the talk between them, the two continued on with their cardio workout. The two drew sweat from the intense workout, and as for Rainbow, her plump booty and her big boobs bounced and jiggled from the movement of her body.

Spike couldn't help but sneak a little peek at Rainbow's gorgeous, athletic body. Years of exercise, fighting androids and eating healthy really did wonders for her figure. Seeing her boobs and ass jiggle in sync with each step she took caused his little friend to poke through the fabric of his jogging shorts. With that, Spike looked away to avoid suspicion.

And when he did this, Rainbow grew a bit curious and decided to sneak a peek at the bulky stud next to her. His huge, bulky muscles flexing back and forth, his well-toned manly chest bouncing handsomely in rhythm with that smoking hot manly ass of his. And she could just ever-so-slightly see his pecs poking through his tank top. Just staring at this hulking stud made her pussy wet. But her mind went crazy when she saw the noticeable bulge in his shorts.

'Ooh, so the big guy's been eyeballing me again, huh? Maybe if I play my cards right, I can get him right where I want him," Rainbow though, dawning a lustful gaze and licking her lips.

Their cardio went on for a little longer until the two decided to stop and take a 5-minute break to recover. This was Rainbow's chance to… have a little fun with the studly cinnamon roll.

"Hey, I'm surprised you held your own on that treadmill. You got some serious glute strength, you big beefcake," Rainbow flirted.

Spike was taken back from what he had just heard. Of course, he would be puzzled and confused in this situation; However, seeing this sexy athlete sitting next to him, pushed those emotions.

"Uh… t-t-thanks, Rainbow. You… did pretty good yourself," Spike replied, flustered. Rainbow wink and leaned back in her seat, purposely letting her boobs jiggle within the confinements of her sports bra. She kept one eye open slightly to see Spike's reaction.

'Hehehe, I knew it. He's a total perv. But who can blame him when he's in the presence of my awesomeness and my flawless body,' she thought, smirking. "So, Spike. How about we do a little seated leg press workout, keep those daddy long legs in shape," she suggested, staring down at his muscular, long legs.

"U-Uh, yeah sure. No time like the present," Spike agreed. The towering titan followed the rainbow-haired temptress across the gym and stopped at their next work-out: A 45 degree angle seated leg press.

Rainbow was the first to get herself set and ready to go. "Now watch and learn from the master. Maybe you'll learn something… or get a good view of these awesome, smooth legs of mine," she winked. Spike blushed from her comment, sweating a little. Dashie liked the results of her teasing and began her workout.

Spike watched her work her legs like a pro. Years of running and exercising and being the captain of every sports team has really done her body good. Spike couldn't deny it, she filled out in all the right places, especially her ass. Her bust size may not be as big as her friends, but she definitely has equal competition with her sexy, round booty. Guess the old saying is true; “business in the front, party in the back.”

Some of her sweat dripped down from her forehead and some of it got in between her breasts. He could feel his shorts getting tight from the bulge between his legs. Spike, mentally, tries to ignore the thought of it and tries to place his mind on something else.

However, as she was exercising, Rainbow’s eyes turned towards the young man standing next to her, eyeing him up and down; until her eyes landed on the undeniable bulge in his shorts. Now she's feeling a familiar wet spot down in her womanly area and she knows exactly how to push his buttons.

"Enjoying the view, horn dog?" she teased.

Spike’s anxiety levels went critical and he was sweating profusely. “I-I-I-I…” He was stuttering uncontrollably, unable to process what to reply with.

"What's wrong, big shot? Cat got your tongue? Oh wait, I think I know what you want." she grinned, stopping her work out session and stood up on her feet. She approached the handsome giant, turned herself around, then pressed her ass against his crotch. "I bet you're wanting to feel the rainbow… or maybe… taste the rainbow. Or… fuck the rainbow," she whispered that last part in his ear.

Spike was literally losing his cool and he was reaching his limit fast. He averted his eyes away from the rainbow haired athlete and looked around the gym room. And seeing that the whole room was like a ghost town, which reminded him that school was over hours ago and that he and Rainbow were the only ones left in the building.

And with all that information, a thought finally came to his mind… ‘Fuck it!’ Spike then grabbed Rainbow's big ass, digging his fingers into the fabrics of her shorts,fondling her booty like it was a big piece of dough. "Your ass is mine now," he snarled, grinning. Without giving her a chance to reply, he pinned her against the wall and mashed his lips with hers, dry humping that rainbutt of hers.

Rainbow’s eyes widened with surprise and her cheeks blushed red, redder than a tomato, as she let out sharp moans from her mouth as Spike was kissing her passionately. She gasped from the feeling of her plump ass being fondled with and she was overwhelmed by the pleasurable feeling.

“Mmphf~ I… I think I may have… Mmmmph~ Pushed him too far… Oh fuck~ That feels so good~” She thought to herself.

She slowly gives in and passionately kisses her hunk back. Spike then forcefully pulls her shorts down, along with her panties. He removes his lips from hers and pulls off her training bra, exposing her soft, bouncy girls. Spike then removes his own tank top and shorts and underwear before pressing himself against her.

Rainbow can feel his dick against her thighs, sending shivers throughout her body. Spike doesn't put it in just yet and just takes his time buttering her up. His hands caress and brush against her boobs and flawless curves. Rainbow moans to his touch and strokes his fat dick, not wanting to make him feel left out.

“Mmmph~ You must be… *gasp* Really eager aren't you, big boy~?” She asked with a sultry tone while she was moaning constantly from being fondled and played with.

Spike replied by giving the rainbow-haired athlete a good, hard smack at her plump booty, causing it to ripple and jiggle; while Rainbow let out a sharp and loud moan from her mouth.

“Mmmmph~” Rainbow moaned while looking back at the stud with hearts in her eyes.

“You were the one who teased me constantly. Hell, you have been teasing me with that fat ass of yours since sophomore year. I'm gonna enjoy breaking you down with this bad boy. And when I'm through with you, you're gonna need a wheelchair to get around for a whole month~," Spike whispered with a sultry growl.

Rainbow could feel a great amount of fear from hearing what he said, but on the other hand, she also felt aroused by the tone of his commanding voice. It made her instantly wet with anticipation and desire.

“O-Ok daddy~” She replied with lust in her eyes and a sultry grin on her face. Spike was pleased upon hearing her submit to him. Going as far as to call him daddy turned him on and made his hardened dick throb. So, to start things off, he kept her pinned against the wall, making her butt face him.

He grabbed his dick and aimed it right at her leaking pussy. He teases her a little more by hot dogging his dick between her ass cheeks. "You like that, you slutty girl?" he teased, breathing down her neck.

"Ahh, yes daddy. I love your big, phat cock. Please… stick it inside me. If I don't get filled with your powerful cock, I'll go nuts~!" she moaned, blushing.

Her statement brought a devilish grin on Spike’s face as he rears his cock back from between Rainbow’s ass cheeks and aims it directly at the athlete’s wet pussy. And right before he made the insertion, he whispered right into Rainbow Dash’s ear and said: “Then beg for it like a good little slut.”

"P…Please, daddy. Fuck me… Fuck me with your big, juicy cock! Shove it all inside me and pound me like the slut I am!!! Shape my insides to fit only your big meat stick," she begged.

And after hearing her plea, without saying a word, Spike then thrusts his hips forward, shoving his massive dick into Rainbow Dash’s tight pussy with force. Rainbow let out a loud scream after having a massive meat pole being shoved deep into her. Her virginity was completely destroyed and she was overcomed with pain and pleasure.

'Mmmph!!! So rough! It hurts… so… good! Fuck, why did I let Rarity fuck him first?! Fuck it, this is too good! Keep going you sexy hunk!' she thought to herself.

As soon as his cock had been fully inserted into Rainbow, Spike then proceeds to deliver hard and quick thrusts into her, causing her asscheeks to ripple and jiggle from the force that he was applying. Her big tits bounced as her whole body was shaking from the strong thrusts Spike was giving her. Spike then lifted her legs up and now had her pinned against the wall, completely immobilized while his powerful thrusts slammed home inside her warm passage.

"Take it. Take it! TAKE IT ALL, YOU NAUGHTY GIRL!!!" Spike growled, grinning at the state he put her in. Rainbow's face had a ripe red blush across it, her magenta eyes shot up, her tongue lolled out and she loved every moment of it.

"YES, DADDY!!! I'VE BEEN VERY NAUGHTY, PUNISH ME! PUNISH ME!!!" Rainbow hollered. Her mind had gone completely blank, nothing on it except for Spike's cock. Her pussy constricted around his massive length, trying to milk him for all he's worth.

As for Spike, he was aroused by how tight Rainbow’s pussy was and how much of a slut she was becoming. Rainbow’s mind was going completely blank, her ass being destroyed, and she was loving every bit of it. She had been pent up for so long and not finding any guy who would want a gal like her; however, Spike proved her wrong. His tough love poured into her very being and felt him kissing her from her shoulders up to her neck, then cheek. And finally her warm, soft lips.

The rainbow-haired athlete was in heaven.

“Mmmmmmph~ Pound me hard, Spike~ Fuck me as hard as you can~” Rainbow moaned passionately as her big stud of a friend was pounding the ever daylights out of her. He kept stirring her insides like a steam piston and jackhammer mashed together, hitting all of her sweet spots.

Her pussy got wetter and tighter. Spike's massive pole also seemed to be growing and pulsing, like he was ready to blow at any second. "Does little Dashie want her massive prize? You ready to be filled up, my little Rainslut?" He asked playfully.

Yes~! I do. Fill me up good, Spikey-Wikey~” She replied with a passionate tone, before her eyes just widened from realization of what she said. “D-Don’t tell Rarity I called you that. She’ll kill me for using that nickname of yours.” She asked her “workout” partner.

"My lips are sealed, Skittles," Spike whispered. He poured on the pleasure and sped up his thrusts, pounding her faster and deeper, reaching her warm womb. Dashie moaned and panted heavily, squeezing his phat cock with her warm inner walls. Within no time at all, Spike let out a ferocious groan, shooting his large, chunky load into her womb, expanding it slowly with each spurt.

Rainbow moaned loudly and screamed in ecstasy as she felt his cum filling her up to the brim. Her legs felt numb and weak as she felt every drop that was poured into her. Her toned, athletic belly swelled more and more till she looked to be 8-months pregnant. She felt out of breath and exhausted, but her aroused emotions kept her awake while Spike was filling her. Then later her big belly grew slightly more, up to where she looked to be pregnant with twins.

She couldn't handle it anymore and came hard all over her hunky boyfriend's crotch and leaned against him for support. Spike held her safely in his arms and rubbed her belly softly. "You were a hell of a lay, my precious cum dumpster," he whispered.

"You… rock… so… hard… Spike," Rainbow replied between breaths before passing out in his arms.

Spike chuckled anxiously to himself while smiling sheepishly. “Hehe. I guess I overdid her.” He spoke to himself. He had no other choice but to wait for Dashie to wake up. In the meantime, he got dressed in his workout clothes and proceeded to clean up around the gym so it wouldn't arouse suspicions of anyone else entering the room tomorrow.

Later that evening, at the Blaze Mansion, there was calm and relaxation within the household.

In the living room, Silver was sitting on the couch with Derpy, Aurora and Nova sitting close to him. Dinky was sitting on the floor playing with her toys, with Ava spending time with the cute little muffin; you have no idea how many times the water dragon goddess wanted to hug the little child so much. Crystal was sitting on another couch, watching Ava and Dinky playing together; she chuckled at her sister’s childish nature and witnessed Dinky’s cute and innocent face.

“Who knew mortal children were born adorable?” The ice dragoness thought to herself.

Derpy watched her daughter being happy and cheerful, glad to see that Dinky was getting used to this new life. Seeing her child smile was the best award a parent could ever ask for.

“I see Dinky has grown to enjoy your sister’s company, Aurora.” Silver asked the sky dragoness next to him.

“What can I say, Ava has the personality of a child.” Aurora replied.

“Well until you get on her bad side, then she’ll be your worst nightmare.” Nova added on, while she and Aurora shivering from the thought of it. Why? Well they both saw what Ava was like when angered. I mean, have you ever heard of Atlantis?

"Was her bad side that horrifying?" Silver asked.

“Uh, have you ever heard of Atlantis?” Nova responded, which caused Silver and Derpy to be confused for a bit before shocked expressions formed on their faces.

"I think I understand now. So scary," Derpy shivered, terrified.

Aurora turns to her hot-headed sibling, hoping to make this conversation less… petrifying. “So Nova, how are you feeling today?” She asked the fire dragoness, with a smug face.

Nova grumbled and scowled at her sibling while pouting in an adorable way. “My… My legs are still numb from 2 nights ago.” She quietly stated.

"But you still loved it, didn't you?" Aurora whispered back.

Nova’s cheeks turned even redder as she looked away while feeling extremely flustered. “Sh-Shut up!” She replied while pouting even more.

“It's fine, Nova. There’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Derpy assured the fire dragon goddess, while herself was blushing as well, for this talk reminded of her and Silver being intimate.

Of course, the fire dragoness’s flustered expression was soon noticed by the cute innocent muffin in the room.

"Ms. Nova? Why are you blushing? Did you catch a fever?" Dinky asked, tilting her head innocently.

In an instant, Silver, Derpy, Aurora, and Nova all felt like they were about to have a heart attack. They were placed on the spot, and were hesitant to answer that question. Knowing full well that it’ll ruin Dinky’s innocence, and they really don’t wanna do that.

"N-No, child. It is just… a heat stroke, I merely need to cool off, that's all," Nova replied reluctantly. She patted the little girl on the head gently, which caused the little one to chuckle and smile cutely before she jumped onto the couch and hugged the dragoness-in-disguise.

“Ok, Ms.Nova. Hope you feel better.” Dinky said before she got off the couch and went back to playing with Ava.

After that, Nova turned to Silver, Derpy and Aurora, with her cheeks blushing even more and her eyes widened with shock. “That mortal child being irresistibly cute has to be a violation of the cosmic order!?” She spoke in disbelief

"Can you blame my daughter for being such a sweet little muffin?" Derpy giggled.

“Yeah, she got it from her mother.” Silver teased the cute muffin mama next to him. Derpy squealed adorably and nuzzled Silver cheek to cheek. Silver chuckled and smiled warmly.

The dragon sisters watched this cute show, which also answered Silver’s statement and made Nova see where exactly Dinky got her cuteness from.

“Oh, and one more thing, Nova. You have got to try Derpy’s delicious milk. Mmmm~ It's addicting I tell you.” Aurora whispered to Nova; which did not go unheard of by Silver and Derpy; with the latter feeling flustered by that comment.

“AURORA!!!” Derpy responded while her whole face turned red from feeling flustered; which only made her even more cute.

Suddenly, their conversation was cut short by the sound of Silver's phone ringing. Everyone in the room looked at him, which had the young man embarrassed.

“Hehe, I should probably answer that.” Silver stated as he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. He checks the screen and sees that the person calling him is Dark Renegade.

Without thinking much, Silver then answers the call and puts the phone up to his ear. “What do you want? I’m having a relaxing time right now” He silently speaks to his partner over the phone.

"You're gonna flip when I drop the truth bomb on you, partner." Dark replied on the other line.

This had Silver curious as he responded with: “What do you mean?” With a curious, yet serious expression forming on his face. Which caught the eyes of everyone in the living room.

"It's all good news. I found your missing parents. And it gets better, they're still alive and we're busting them outta hell tonight!" Dark replied, semi-excited.

Hearing all that, had Silver bear a serious and determined expression on his face. And his eyes had a look to them that he never had in a long time; not since his vigilante crusade with Dark Renegade. As he sat in silence, and with the girls and child in the room staring at him, Silver would later respond with: “Send me your coordinates through text, I'll meet you at the location.” What he said had Derpy and Aurora curious, while also worried about what Silver was talking about. And after that response, Silver hung up on the phone and got up from the coach, not speaking a word to anyone as he walked out of the living room.

As Silver walked through the hallway, and towards his room to grab his gear and armor, he was then later stopped by Bristle Wing… who was standing next to the door to his bedroom.

“And where are you off to, master Silver?” The butler asked the young man.

Silver stared at Bristle with a slightly calm, serious expression. “Just going out for a walk. I’ll be back later.” He stated.

Bristle still kept a calm composer, before he brought his hand forward, with his hand balled into a fist. “Oh no you don’t. The streets in the city are dangerous in the evening. Therefore…” Bristle’s hand opens up and reveals a key in his hand, but these weren’t just house or room keys. “You will need your usual transport.” The butler stated.

Silver looked at the keys in the elder man’s hand, recognizing and knowing what they were for. The young man looked up at Bristle with a slightly surprised and calm expression.

“You kept it here?” Silver asked.

Bristle nodded in reply. “The tank is full and is ready for action, Master Silver.” he stated.

In silence, Silver reached and took the key from Bristle’s hand, all the while the butler pulled the young man into a warm hug. Silver, not surprised or shocked, returned the hug back as he heard Bristle nearly on the verge of tears as he said: “P-Please bring them home safe.” he whispered.

Silver tried hard not to tear up as well as he and Bristle broke their hug and looked at each other as the young man kept a determined look. “I will. I promise.” he stated. Bristle nodded and smiled before he walked past Silver and left the young man in the hallway. With that, the young ex-convict walked into his room and grabbed all his gear.

In the mansion’s garage.

Silver stood silently in the mansion’s garage, wearing his full Scorpion Rōnin armor and gear, staring at a large tarp in the room which seemed to be covering something big. With a determined expression and willpower, Silver grabbed at the tarp and pulled the tarp away. And underneath it, was a Knoxville Harley-Davidson New 2019 Harley-Davidson Low Rider, with a barracuda silver paint job.

The young man stared at his old bike in disbelief while chuckling lightly to himself. From observation, it looked like it was kept in mint condition; like it never changed when he was in prison. Just by seeing it brought back memories; some good, most bad. But one that overshadowed them all was a memory of him and his father working on the bike when he was in his early teens.

And it was that memory that fueled Silver’s determination and drive. And so, the young man climbed onto his bike, inserting the key and then starting it up. The motorcycle let out a loud roar and engine purring as it was started up for the first time in five years. Silver chuckled seeing how it started up just fine. “Purrs like a kitten,” he said.

After starting up his bike, Silver grabbed the garage door remote and opened up the garage doors. But once the doors were fully opened, and as the young man was about to ride out, a voice called to him from behind.

"Where are you going, Silver?" Derpy asked, worried. And it really didn’t help when she saw Silver in his armor, which made her worrying worsen.

Silver sat on his bike in silence, whether he didn’t know what to say to her or he was so disappointed in himself to even say a word. Hell, he didn’t even have the courage to look back at her.

After receiving no response, Derpy began to tear up a bit as she fought hard not to break. “Answer me.” She spoke calmly and softly. And once again Silver didn’t respond. And that was the final straw. “ANSWER ME!!!” She shouted in tears.

Silver’s eyes widen with shock and in disbelief. He never heard Derpy shout like that, especially towards him. And her act was enough to break Silver from his silence as he turns off the engine, gets off the bike, and then turns to walk towards Derpy.

The two stood in front of each other, staring into each other’s eyes as Silver saw the tears pouring from Derpy’s eyes; which made him feel a great sense of guilt. He looked down to the floor in shame; couldn’t bear to look her in the eye.

And finally, he responds to her: “My parents are alive.” he said as silence filled the void between them until he spoke again. “I-I found out about it days ago and… I'm going to save them.”

Derpy stepped back in shock. "Oh dear… I… I'm sorry, Silver. But… why didn't you just tell me sooner?"

“Because I wasn’t so sure myself. I mean, deep down, I was hoping that the rumor of them being alive is true. But I kept silent from you, everyone… even Inferno; so that I could investigate this more so I can be sure. But I can’t wait any longer. If they are alive as I hoped they are…” Silver then looks up towards Derpy, with tears running down from his eyes. “Then I can at least save them this time.” he stated, with a flood of emotions running through his mind.

"Oh, Silver… I… I understand," she replied as she hugged him tight. "Just… promise me you'll come back home safely. I don't wanna lose you." She said softly.

Silver then brings his hand up to Derpy’s chin as he kisses her on the lips for, what he believed, the last time. Derpy kissed him back, as her tears stopped for a moment. They later break the kiss and look into each other’s eyes with fear and worry of what's to come.

“I promise. I swear to God… I will return to you and everyone else.” Silver stated. His sweet lover nodded and trusted him with keeping his promise. As she stepped away from her boyfriend, Silver then hopped back on his bike and started it up before putting on his helmet and taking off into the night. This would be the biggest rescue mission in history for him. Hopefully when things die down, he'll break the news to his little brother.

Outside of an abandoned steel mill factory; Located in the industrial estate next to Canterlot City.

Swarms of guards were guarding the steel mill, all armed to the teeth with 9mm's, AK's and even Snipers. Inside this supposedly abandoned facility, more guards were inside, also armed and two of them were guarding a cage with two adult hostages inside. One was a woman with alabaster white skin, pink and white hair, which was messy and hadn't been brushed in a while. Dried up mascara around her eyes and had on a sexy bunny outfit that left much to the imagination.

The other was a man who had blood red hair, blue eyes and orange skin just like Inferno, but he was much older and had a goatee from not shaving in years. He also was shirtless, revealing how physically fit he is, but also revealed the bruises and cuts all over his upper body. The man looked exhausted and worn down, as if he was put through many physical altercations.

"Darling… this can't… go on… forever," the woman whispered, exhausted.

“I… know… honey. Don’t… worry… we’ll… be fine.” The man assured her, with his voice being filled with exhaustion and pain.

“But darling… look at… yourself… you can’t… keep doing this!?” The woman responded, clearly worried for the man’s well-being.

“If I don’t… those… bastards… would…” The man stops himself, not wanting to say anymore.

"We have… worse things… to worry about… right now! Our boys… are out there… all alone… they need us," the woman replied.

The man looked towards the woman with a worried and distraught expression. “I know… Fleur… I know.” he replied with a sad tone in his voice.

"Hey, shut up in there! And you, burnt biscuit, hurry up and eat. You're on for another match. And don't even think about losing the match on purpose or your lady gets it," a gruff voice echoed. Suddenly, this huge man came up to the cage and the two guards stepped aside. The big man tossed some scrapes into the cage for the couple to eat.

With that the big man walked away, leaving the couple in the cage. The scrapes were barely enough, but it was a little more than what they received yesterday. And of course, the man offered the woman his ration, but the woman refused.

“Magnus… Darling… You need… to eat,” the woman stated.

“It’s fine… I ate yesterday,” The man replied.

“You said that… the day before… and the day before that… you need it… more than I do!” Fleur responded with a stern tone.

"You're… positive?" Magnus asked.

"I have had more than my fair share of scraps… Now eat!" She urged sternly.

Magnus was too exhausted and silent to even argue with his wife and, as she demanded, he took his first bites into his food. It was stale, but at least it gave him the energy he needed. Happy to see her husband eating again, Fluer then goes on to eat her meal as well.

After finishing their "meals," the big man opened up the cage and took Magnus by the wrist. "Let's go, burnt biscuit. Time is money and your new foe is hungry to meet you personally." He ordered.

Magnus tugs his hand out of the big man’s grip while giving him a threatening glare. “I know my way.” he stated before willingly walking out of the cell, before stopping for a moment to look at his wife with a saddened look, she too looked at him while bearing a worried expression. Soon Magnus received a forceful shove behind him, which forced him to look away from Fleur and walk away from the cell.

"Move it, chili pepper," the big man ordered as he shoved Magnus. He made his way down into the center of the steel mill where this bigger cage was at, along with several shady audience members and inside the cage… some kind of weird robot with a humanoid figure. It had some burn marks and scratches from some sort of previous battle.

"What the hell is that thing?" Magnus asked, feeling uncertain.

"Your new challenger,” the big man stated right before shoved Magnus to keep moving to the cage. "You win, the money rolls in and your wife'll remain untouched. Lose… well, you know the outcome of that, smart mouth."

Magnus gave a snarled expression upon knowing what the thug meant, which gave him more than enough determination to keep fighting.

As the fight cage closed and locked, Magnus took up a fighting pose, staring dead into the android's sensors. In response, the machine took a fighting pose as well.

And as the fighters stared down each other, the announcer took the mic and shouted to the crowd.

“LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! THUGS AND MURDERERS! WELCOME TO THE EPIC MATCH-UP THAT HAS NEVER BEEN SEEN FOR MORE THAN A THOUSANDS YEARS!!! AND TODAY, HISTORY WILL ME MADE!!” The announcer spoke to the crowd with such charisma as the crowd cheered and screamed. “WHO WILL COME OUT OF THIS ALIVE!?! WHO WILL KILL THE OTHER!?! I GIVE YOU… MAN VS MACHINE!!!”

The audience erupted in a frenzy, wanting to see which one would come out on top. Once they all calmed down, the two fighters stood ready and…

"NOW, LET THE MATCH… BEGIN!!!" the announcer proclaimed.

Right away, a burning flame lit up in Magnus' eyes as he roared and charged at his metallic foe.

Meanwhile, outside the steel mill, two guards are stationed at the gate of the outer perimeter of the area. Two wore military-grade gear, possibly smuggled, and while carrying modified AR-15 rifles.

"This sucks. We're stuck out here on guard duty while everyone else is enjoying the damn fight. What was tonight again?” He asked his pal next to him.

“Man vs Machine. And also a special show from Fleur De Lis.” The 2nd guard replied.

"Ah man, I would give anything to get her in bed with me. She's one hell of a sexy-ass bitch," the 1st guard commented. "She even has a nice rack. How much do you wanna bet which one of us can stretch out her throat with some real dick?"

“Aw man, $1 million, I say.” The 2nd guard replied.

As the two were talking, two figures silently jumped down behind them, their faces and bodies hidden in the shadows as they silently approached the two.

“Oh with a plump ass like hers, I agree on her worth $1 milli-” Before the 1st guard could finish, one of the shadowed individuals pulls out a tantō blade, covers the guard’s mouth, and stabs the blade into his neck. After killing the guard, the figure lets the lifeless body fall to the ground.

The 2nd guard, however, was grabbed by his head and had it twisted halfway, then thrown to the ground and punched in the face by spiked fists. And the assailant responsible turned to the other with a sinister grin and a thumbs up.

"That's two down," the 2nd killer said. "Listen, as soon as we're done here, I can finally… officially retire from this business. But still… one question."

Soon the two figures walk out from the shadow and are revealed to be Silver Scorpion and Dark Renegade.

“What is it?” The Scorpion Rōnin asked his old partner.

Dark's smile then disappeared and turned to one of concern, "Why did you decide to involve you-know-who into our mission and his sweet damsel? You know they're no murderer like us and still a rookie in the hero division."

“Hey, out of all those wannabes, your brother is the only person I could trust to make sure this mission goes smoothly. Plus I didn’t know he was gonna bring “Crazy Pink” along.” Silver responded. “And besides, they’re only tagging along to cover our escape. I specifically instructed them to wait once I give the signal.” he explained.

"Alright, but if my brother and his girlfriend get hurt… well, let's hope it doesn't come to that," Dark said.

Silver looked at his partner with blank expression in his eyes, but with a hint of guilt. “I’ve hurt too many people, Dark. And I'm not willing to have someone die on my watch… Never again. You know me better than anyone.” Silver stated while placing a hand on Dark’s shoulder.

Dark nodded, understanding his partner. So, the two continued on with their plan as they walked towards the steel mill factory. And as they drew closer to the building, Silver halted in place while stopping his partner with his arm. Dark looked towards his partner with confusion.

“What's up with you?” Dark asked.

Silver didn’t answer as he looked up towards one of the windows in one of the buildings. And in a swift notion, Silver raises his hand up, channeling his chi energy to form chains from the palm of his hand as it shoots out towards the window, ensnaring what appears to be an individual hiding in the shadows. And with a swift pull, Silver tugs onto the chain and pulls the individual out from the window and drags them towards himself and Dark. The individual, who appeared to be a woman, wore black clothing; a long sleeved black shirt with a leather black jacket; along with PU leather pocket-design, high-waist, skinny cargo pants. The individual also wore a ski mask to cover their face.

“Looks like we have a stalker.” Silver stated while staring at the individual in front of him and Dark.

"Ow! Who the hell are you calling a stalker, you big fucking dopes?!" The female whispered, restraining from yelling.¹

However, Silver heard her whispering, which sounded familiar to him. “Wait a minute? That voice.” He said as he reached his hand out to grab the female’s ski mask and pulled it off to reveal…. “Ember?!” he spoke.

Indeed, the female individual was revealed to be Ember. Upon discovering, Silver then cancels his chi magic, causing the chain apparition that retrained Ember to disappear; allowing the young lady to freely get up on her two feet.

"Sorry for roughing ya, but what are you doing here?" Dark asked.

“And does your father know you’re here?!” Silver added onto the question.

Ember dusts herself off before staring back at the former vigilante duo. “No, he doesn’t. And I don’t want him to know.” She replied towards Silver before turning to face Dark. “And the reason why I'm here… is to get payback.” she stated

Silver stares at her in confusion. “Payback? What? Did Storm King mess around in your father’s business?” He asked.

“I pretty much don’t give a shit about the rivalry between Storm King and my father, I gave up caring for years now.” Ember responded. “No. I’m here to get payback at the bastard for placing a hitman on me and getting Thorax shot.” She explained.

Silver and Dark stare at her in silence for a long while before Silver responds with: “So you’re here to get revenge because these guys hurt your boyfriend.”

Ember blushed from those words. “He’s not my boyfriend! He’s just a good friend okay!” She responded, crossing her arms while staring at the two. “So are you two gonna tell me to go home or kill me or something?” she asked.

"Well, we won't stop you there. Just try not to blow our cover. We're here on a very important mission to take back what that old fart face took from my partner some time ago," Dark replied.

Silver turns towards Dark while whispering: “Dark, we can’t just tell her everything and have her tag along!” He sternly whispered.

“You do know I can hear you, right?” Ember responded before turning towards Dark. “Does he always whisper loudly?”

"Only when he hasn't had his evening hot cocoa, but that's all the time," Dark quipped with a shrug.

Silver glared at his partner, feeling both betrayed and embarrassed at this moment.

“Listen here, Sting Tail. As of right now, and from what your partner just told me, you aren’t the only one who has a score with Storm King. And there’s no way you’re gonna make me back off from this one or else I will intentionally sound the alarm to this place and you can say goodbye to whatever is in there that you want.” she stated with a smug expression.

"Let's not go down that route. Look, the Storm King is yours to brutalize however you wish while we secure our "goods." Dark said.

“I was expecting an answer from him,” Ember gestured to Silver.

Speaking of Silver, he was really losing his patience. He has to babysit the daughter of the city’s most powerful crime lord, all the while saving his parents. And plus the fact that his partner is okay with this!? He was really not having a good night.

“UGH! FINE! You can tag along!” Silver grumbled.

“Yeah!” Ember proclaimed in victory right before she composed herself. “Alright, follow me, boys. I have secret access to the place.” she stated before she turned around and walked ahead with the two following behind her.

“I can’t believe you’re actually fine with having her tag along, I thought you would be against this!.” Silver whispered to Dark.

“Would you rather have her rat out to her old man and have us turned into minced meat instead, buddy?" Dark responded in a calm tone.

“I…” Silver tried to argue with that. But his partner actually had a point. “Okay.” He replied in defeat.

The two former vigilantes followed Ember around one of the steel mill buildings, stopping at a ladder which goes up to the roof. Ember goes up on the ladder first, with Silver following behind (while keeping his eyes down), and Dark follows behind him, with his long bangs obscuring his sight from some "forbidden treasure."

Eventually the two got to the rooftop and once they did, Silver had some words to say.

“Why are you even wearing those pants, Ember?!” He asked loudly while staying silent about it.

“Hey! They’re very comfortable to wear and they give me more agility in my kicks.” Ember stated. “Plus they’re tactical and are in the perfect color for stealth.” She added.

'And it leaves much to the imagination, but no way I'm touching that cursed treasure,' Dark thought to himself.

“Well here’s an honest answer to ya. If that Thorax guy saw you wearing those pants, he’ll die of excessive bleeding… from the nose.” Silver bluntly stated.

Ember blushed once more. "Hey, shut up and leave him outta this! It's not my fault these pants kinda cling to me." She rebutted, covering her clothed ass.

“Okay, one more word out of you and I’m throwing you off the roof.” Silver exclaimed.

"Shhhhh, keep it down. Remember, we're still on a mission here. Let's just drop this squabbling and focus," Dark whispered. "Now… Ember, where's the secret entrance you mentioned earlier?"

"Follow me," she sighed. The troubled teen then guided the two vigilantes with her towards their destination. They also made sure to avoid being spotted by the guards nearby. Eventually, she led them to an open hatch leading inside the mill. "This is it, this is the best way inside without being spotted. You guys go in, I'll handle the small times out here and then meet you inside."

“And what are you gonna do out here?” Silver asked out of suspicion. Dark was also suspicious as well.

Ember sighs in annoyance as she closes her eyes and she taps into her Dragon’s Chi and transforms into her dragon from; standing two feet over the young men. And fortunately for her, her clothes didn’t get all torn up thanks to some enchantments from Aurora. “I’ll join up with you guys as soon as i can.” she tells them before she leaps off from the roof and glides down towards the ground; as she begins to pick off any patrolling guards in the area.

Silver and Dark were both stunned and shocked from what they just witnessed. The Scorpion Rōnin looked towards his partner with a look of disbelief.

“Dark.” He said.

“Yeah?” Dark replied.

“Punch me in the face, cause this has got to be a nightmare.” Silver asked.

"Only if you punch me back, because I think I'm having the same nightmare," Dark replied.

“You know what, let's just head inside.” Silver stated as he headed over to the open hatch. Dark followed him close behind, heading inside.

Meanwhile, while the vigilante duo headed inside, Ember was busy taking out patrol guards one-by-one, snatching them off the ground like a bird of prey and dropping them to their deaths. After taking out the last one, Ember lands back on the ground and reverts back to her human form, satisfied by her work.

“Ah done,” She stated as she turned around to head inside.

"Aww, you ruined my surprise attack," a high-pitched, squeaky female voice said out of nowhere, spooking Ember.

"W-What the… who said that?!" Ember asked, clenching her rapidly beating heart, panting heavily.

"Relax, silly. It's just me," the voice replied before revealing herself to be Pinkie Pie.

Ember looked at the bubbly pink-haired party gal while still feeling shocked from being surprised out of nowhere. And as she looks at the girl, she can see Pinkie in her skintight, Draconium kunoichi suit.

“You! I remember you. You’re one of those Rainboom chicks that Thorax told me about.” Ember stated. “And what are you wearing?!” she asked.

“Oh nothing.” Pinkie replied innocently. “But I should be the one to ask what you are wearing?” She replied as she zoomed up real close towards Ember and the party girl placed one of her hands onto Ember’s clothed ass and groped it. “Cause you are rocking those leggings, girl! I say Thorax will never take his eyes off of you wearing these~” Pinkie teased her.

"S-S-Shut up, will ya! Why would I care about what he thinks about me in these pants anyways?!" Ember blushed deeply.

"Oh relax. I was only being friendly. By the way, what brings you out here? You know this is Storm King territory and does your dad know where you are?" Pinkie asked.

“Okay. First of all, You call groping my ass friendly?! And second, the reason for me being here is none of your business. And finally, my family life is none of your business as well!” Ember responded.

"Okie dokie lokie." She shrugs.

“So if you excuse me, I'm gonna head inside and kick some ass.” Ember stated as she turned away and walked towards the nearest entrance into the place. But what the troubled teen was unaware of was the party girl following behind her; skipping and humming happily with each stride.

Ember turns back and looks at Pinkie with confusion and irritation. “Don’t you have anywhere else to be?” She asked.

"Nope, at least not until my boyfriend and I finish helping his older brother and his partner complete their mission," Pinkie Pie said with a squeal.

Ember stares at her with disbelief and confusion as she could only mutter: “What?”

Inside the steel mill building.

As Ember and Pinkie get acquainted outside, Silver and Dark silently sneak around the place, trying to locate where the Storm Gang’s operations were; which could lead them to Silver’s parents.

Dark then paused for a moment to listen carefully for any voices inside the mill. His ears picked up multiple voices. "Silver… I'm picking up something. Sounds like… they're ranting… or cheering or something like that," he whispered.

“Guess we’re getting closer.” Silver replied while pulling out his wakizashi blade and moving ahead of Dark.

The two walked along the abandoned factory, following the cheering and screaming sounds. And eventually the sounds led them to a hallway in the building, which led to double doors at the end of the hallway. But Silver and Dark were forced to step back and had their backs against the walls away from the opening of the hallway when they saw that the doors were guarded by more than three armed guards.

“Damn it!” Silver growled. “Of course things aren’t gonna be easy.”

"Obviously. I don't see any possible way to sneak past these guys." Dark said.

“Well, we have to think of something.” Silver responded.

Dark thought about and then… a sly grin formed on his face "Shall we try the "Get Help" approach?" He asked.

Silver’s eyes widened as he turned towards Dark with a serious look. “No!” he silently stated.

“C’mon, you know you love it,” Dark replied, while still having that smirk on his face.

“I hate it.” Silver responded.

“It's great. It works every time.” Dark proclaimed.

“It's humiliating.” Silver exclaimed.

“Well, do you have a better plan?” Dark asked with a sarcastic tone.

“Yes I do,” Silver stated. Dark gave him the “really” look towards him which Silver responded with. “No, I don't.”

“Well then we’re doing it.” Dark said.

“We are not doing “Get Help”!” Silver stated.

= Several Minutes Later =

Meanwhile, with the guards down the hallway, they were just standing by the door, with a few others talking with one another. Unaware of what came next.

"SOMEBODY, GET HELP!!! PLEASE MY BROTHER IS DYING!!! PLEASE, GET HELP!!!" Dark cried out, dragging his "dying" partner towards the guards. The guards hear his cry for help and stare at Dark with confusion, but having their weapons ready.

“HELP HIM!!” Dark cried out for the last time before his worried expression turned to a grin. And what the guards didn’t expect was when Dark took Silver and then chucked him at the guards. Silver’s body flew across the air before he crashed into all three of the guards, knocking them to the ground and knocking them unconscious. "Worked like a charm," he chuckled, helping his partner back up.

Silver grumbled to himself. “Still hate it. It's humiliating.” he exclaimed.

“Eh, not for me it's not.” Dark proclaimed.

“I think it was fun!” Pinkie’s voice can be heard behind them, which had them spooked and causing them to turn around and draw their weapons.

But when they saw both Ember, who had a displeased expression on her face, and Pinkie, who still is… well… Pinkie, standing directly in front of them. The two young men placed away their weapons and stared directly at the girls.

“Don’t scare the shit out of us again!” Silver instructed. “And Pinkie, what are you doing here?”

“Annoying me for the past 15 minutes. That’s what!” Ember replied to Silver’s question.

"Shouldn't you be waiting with your boyfriend until we give the signal?" Dark asked, quirking an eyebrow.

"I was… but he promised me some "hokey pokey time" if I were to check up on you guys and besides… there's not much for him to do outside except wait. Do you know how that feels for him? Duh, boring." Pinkie rambled.

“This bubbly bitch won’t stop chattering for 1 minute, and she doesn’t know the concept of keeping her hands to herself!” Ember exclaimed while glaring at the party gal; with her cheeks blushing.

“Uh, What do you mean by that?” Silver asked, which he’ll soon regret doing.

"Oh, she's just feeling shy because I grabbed her fabulous tushie," Pinkie said casually with a shrug.

Ember’s blushing cheeks grew redder as she glared at Pinkie. “SH-SHUT UP!” She responded.

"Tch… okay, my brother has certainly hooked up with a real pervy cupcake girl. He likes them way too cute," Dark said.

Ember turns towards Dark, while her flustered face hasn’t gone away. “When this is over, I’m gonna kill your brother.” She stated.

“Oh don’t bother. Many tried, many failed.” Silver responded as he turned towards the doors and opened them up, leading into a large area.

They spotted a huge arena in the bottom of the mill where hundreds of people were watching what looked like a man and a machine… fighting.

“Oooh, what is this? A show?” Pinkie asked out of curiosity..

“It's an underground fight club, balloon tits.” Ember whispered towards Pinkie. “It's one of Storm King’s businesses in making hard cash. Many shady people all over the city come and watch these fights.”

“I thought underground fight clubs were banned.” Silver responded.

"They are. Which is why he's holding them in the most secluded places no one would ever think to look. And from the looks of it, I'd say the poor sap in the cage is barely running on fumes," Dark whispered.

“Hey wait a minute! That’s one of Zoor’s meanie androids!” Pinkie stated, after recognizing the sentinel android in the ring.

Ember looks towards the party gal in confusion. “Uh who?” she asked.

As for Silver, he looked closely at the man who was fighting the android. And to his shock and horror, the man in the ring… is his father. “That poor sap is my father.”

"What?! Are you absolutely sure, Silver?" Dark asked, his eyes reverting back to the caged fighter.

“A son knows his father better than anyone.” Silver responded. ‘But if he’s there? Where’s my mother?’ he thought to himself.

“Whoa, your dad is actually well fit for an middle-aged man.” Ember commented, she then winced when she saw Magnus take a blow to the gut by the android. “Oof. And also that he can take a beating.” She commented.

“Well at least I know where Inferno and Silver get their physique from,” Pinkie stated.

"Yeah, but he's not looking too good. If we don't get him outta there soon, he's gonna wind up dead," Dark said.

“You three think of a way to save my father, I’m gonna find my mother.” Silver instructs the three right before he leaves them alone and goes off to find his mother.

“Uh… Did he just ditch us?” Ember asked.

"Looks like it. But hey, I got just the thing to get those goons away from our victim. You want in or do you wanna kick some ass your own way?" Dark offered.

“I’m just here to destroy Storm King’s little side business. So if you have anything planned to Make that happen, I’m all ears.” Ember responded.

“Ooh! I say we give them a BIG surprise!” Pinkie proclaimed.

Ember and Dark look towards her with faces of disbelief before they turn towards each other.

“What kind of higher power made you two decide to have her tag along?” Ember asked.

"Don't look at me, I didn't give her the signal yet!" Dark replied in his defense, just as shocked.

“Oh silly me. I’ll head back to Izzy now. See ya!” Pinkie said right before she takes out a smoke bomb and then throws it to the ground; causing smoke to engulf the three.

Ember and Dark cough from breathing in the smoke while fanning it away. And as soon the smoke cleared, Pinkie was gone.

“Ok….” Ember spoke with a shocked expression. “That’s some serious ninja shit right there.”

"You're telling me. My brother has crazy tastes in women. But anyways, here's the plan I've got worked out." Dark then reached into his pocket and pulled out a kind of electronic device attached to some strange timer. "This is a little something I made before we came here. It's an EMP. It's small, but the results are massive. As soon as the lights go out, you take out the goons and I'll get the caged man."

“Alright, sounds good. But are you sure that thing is gonna work?” Ember asked.

"Positive. This sucker's gonna guarantee a swift and easy victory for you and a clean getaway for my partners and I." Dark assured her.

“Fine.” Ember replies as she taps into her Dragon’s Chi and transforms into her dragon form. “Let's kill the bastards.” She grinned with her eyes full of killing intent while baring her razor sharp teeth.

"Right," Dark nodded before setting the timer for 10 seconds. The moment it reaches the 2 seconds mark, he tosses it into the center from above. The EMP goes off and the power is killed everywhere, lights, cell phones and all. But fortunately for Dark and Ember, they were too far from the blast. "That's our cue." He signalled.

Ember nodded her head as she grabbed onto the back of Dark’s sleeveless jacket and then stretched out her wings. She then leaps into the air and then glides down to the ground. Before she lands, Ember releases Dark from her grasp, allowing him to touchdown onto the floor, and upon landing he makes quick work of the unsuspecting guards who couldn’t see a thing.

Later, Ember lands onto the ground, transforming back into her normal form and then placing back on her ski mask to hide her identity. From there, she takes out two thugs who didn’t see her coming. And with her superior martial arts skills, they fell prey to her.

As for Magnus and the android that were still in the ring, the android miraculously survived the EMP, likely due to its arc reactor core. But with the lights off, the android also feels blind; even though it might have heat vision, there was a good chance it was damaged long ago. Magnus, who was beaten nearly to a pulp, sees that his metal combatant was blinded. Even though he also had the same disadvantage, the middle-aged did have one advantage. And that was the blue neon glow from the android’s visors and body gave its position.

"Game over, you bucket of bolts!" Magnus snarled before using what little strength he had to tackle the unsuspecting android to the ground and then pound this mighty foe with his fists of fury. He was heavily exhausted, yet he refused to lose for his wife's sake.

As this went on, Dark and Ember were brutally overpowering the guards and Storm Gang thugs in the room.

Dark slitted the throats of two Storm Gang members with his kunai dagger before he grabbed an MP5 submachine gun off one of the dead guards. "SAY HELLO TO MY LITTLE FRIEND!" then fired it at three more gang members; dropping them dead like flies.

Ember, on the other hand, used her added dragon strength as she swept her foes off their feet, kicking and punching them into the air and then slashing their throats open with her sharp claws or puncturing their throats with her sharp, piercing canines. She spared no one and made sure they understood to never target her again. One by one, she picked them off.

And of course, with the signal being given, Pinkie and her boyfriend showed up on the double to lend a helping hand. Barging and crashing in from the roof, which shone moonlight into the room, and then landing on the ground.

"Knock knock," Pinkie chimed.

"Special delivery. One extra round of some serious ass-whipping." Israel added.

With light entering the place again, the guards spotted the two, while recognizing Israel's armor and knowing who he was. Without any thought, and ignoring Ember and Dark, the guards raised their guns and immedialy fire upon the two.

And to their surprise, their bullets bounced off Pinkie’s Draconium suit and Israel’s Infinium armor.

“Bulletproof, suckers! Can’t touch this doo-do-do-doo!” Pinkie sang the line.

Israel marched over to one of the guards and uppercutted him 50 feet away. Pinkie takes out several of her kunai daggers and then throws them at the guards, knocking their guns out of their hands; disarming them; before the party girl leaped into the air and then displayed her badass ninjutsu skills on them.

Meanwhile, Israel immobilized his fair share of the goons using the military combat training Tempest taught him, then directed his attention to the cage. He aimed his wrist-mounted proton blaster and fired a shot, breaking the cage apart.

Meanwhile, with Silver, the young rōnin wandered the hallways of the abandoned building, searching every room for his mother. And with the lights being disabled, which he guessed was Dark’s doing, it made his search more difficult.

As he wanders aimlessly, Silver then starts to hear the sound of music somewhere. Being cautious, Silver places on his face mask and hood; concealing his face as he draws near to where the music was coming from. He listened very carefully, following the sound of the music until he finally found where the source was: the control room.

Silver peeked through the corner of one of the windows and was horrified by what was going on. There, in the middle of the room, stood his mother, dressed up in a skimpy outfit, dancing like a stripper at some night club… and for the big, fat slime bag leader no less.

Fueled with anger, Silver then steps back from the door as he raises his leg and kicks the door down, alerting Fleur and the bastard of his presence.

The two guards that were on each side of the door tried to raise their weapons, but Silver was fast on the draw as he drew his katana and wakizashi out and slashed off the guard’s hands; literally disarming them. The young rōnin then impales his blades into the guards’ necks, killing them in an instant as he pulls his weapons out of them and lets the dead bodies drop to the floor. The young rōnin then replaces his wakizaski back in its sheath, and still keeps his katana in hand.

"You've got some nerve barging into a place without knocking. Didn't your parents ever teach you to respect your elders?" Storm King asked in a deep tone.

Silver paid no heed to the bastard’s words and then slashed at the Storm King’s legs with his katana. The crime boss screamed in pain and agony as he fell to the floor, gripping onto his legs as they bled. Silver stood over the crime boss with killing intent in his eyes as he grips tightly onto his katana with searing rage.

“WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!?!?” Storm King roared in pain and rage as he laid on the ground, at Silver’s mercy.

Silver then adjusts his katana as he raises it up, having it aim downward at the crime boss. Then the young rōnin finally spoke, but he spoke in Japanese. “悪魔 (“Akuma”).”He spoke; a word that translates to “the devil”. And with that, Silver brought his sword down, sinking the blade deep into the Storm King’s chest, impaling his heart.

The Storm King soon found himself fading really fast, his mouth wide open as blood seeped out. He reached out to the assassin in vain, wanting to exact the revenge that was now beyond his grasp and slipped into his eternal silence.

Silver then pulls his blade out of the Storm King’s lifeless body as he then wipes the blood off the blade and then places it back in its sheath. After that, he then turns around to stare at his mother, who was cowering in fear in the corner of the room.

"You… d-d-don't come near me! I won't allow you to take my life! Not when my boys need me!" Fleur said, her voice shaking with fear.

The young rōnin stood in silence just as he reached his hands up to his hood and pulled it back to reveal his grayish-silver hair. And then he reaches for his face mask and then removes it from his face, before dropping it onto the floor with a metal clank.

And in that moment, Fleur looked upon the face of her eldest son; one that she had thought she would never see again. Her eyes drew tears as she brought her hand to her mouth as she began crying; but not in sorrow. These were tears of happiness.

Silver gave a warm smile towards his mother as he was nearly on the verge of tears. “Hey mom.” he spoke softly.

"MY BABY!!!" She shouts before running towards her son and hugging him tightly. She let loose the waterfalls in her eyes, relieved to see her eldest son again.

Silver hugged onto his mother tightly, not wanting to let go ever again as he could no longer hold back the tears.

“I missed you so much, mom.” He cried.

"I missed you too, honey. Me and your father… so much," Fleur replied, sniffling. Then she realized, "Wait, your father! He's probably hurt!"

“Don’t worry, dad is safe. Dark and the others are getting him.” Silver assured her.

"Dark? And… who are the others?" Fleur asked, confused.

“I’ll explain later. Right now we need to get out of here.” Silver stated. “And also get you some more concealing clothes, cause there is no way i’m letting anyone see you in that.” he commented.

Fleur gave a light chuckle. "That makes two of us. I mean, I'm all for modeling, but this is a little too much. Would you kindly wait outside for me, please?" She asked.

“Sure thing, mom.” Silver replied.

“You’re not going anywhere.” A grim, ruthless voice was heard by the two. Silver and Fleur turned to the doorway and they were met with a cloaked figure that stood in the doorway, staring back at them.

"Who the hell are you?" Silver asked, drawing his katana at his foe.

“Someone who’s deal you just broke; and now, you’ll be the one to pay.” The cloaked figure responds as he then removes his cloak and lets it drop to the floor. The figure is revealed to be a man wearing black and dark red samurai armor that looks worn down as if it has seen thousands of battles. He wore a black metal oni face mask with red teeth, on his pauldrons and helmet looked to be decorative dragon heads. Then the stranger drawed out his own katana from its sheath; the blade of the weapon looked red; as if it was drenched or painted in blood.

But of course, as Silver and Fleur looked into the stranger’s eyes; they looked to be black as night with the iris being red and his eye pupils being slitted. And the stranger’s skin, from looking at his fingers and half of his face, was in a desaturated red color. Hinting to the two that… this stranger is not human.

"What do you want from us?" Fleur asked, frightened for her son's life. "If you're here to take us away, you can forget it!"

“Oh, I have no intention of claiming you, woman.” The stranger replied.

“And you are never going to.” Silver stated as he sprung forward and brought his balde downward to strike at the stranger.

The dark samurai predicts this and he takes a Ko Gasumi stance and brings his blade up to block Silver’s attack. The two locked eyes as they engaged in combat, clashing blades and changing their stances and styles as they do.

They seem even enough… at first. The dark samurai proved to be an even superior fighter, and far more experienced. Stronger, faster, and inhuman.

Silver realized that he was being forced on the defense, as his foe was hammaring and outpacing him. Striking him at many different angles. The young rōnin could barely keep up. And it wasn’t before long until the dark samurai landed a hit as his blade grazed Silver’s left shoulder. The young rōnin grunted in pain as he tried to keep fighting, but then received another slash at his thigh, before the dark samurai kicked him to the ground; thus making the young man lose his weapon in the process.

"You're a remarkable swordsman, I'll give you that. But you're still just a mere mortal and lack the experience to match up against me. And for that, you will now perish before me. Any last words before I claim your head?" The stranger asked, pointing his sword at Silver's face.

“I have one.” Fleur’s voice could be heard behind him, catching him off guard. The Dark Samurai turns around and meets with Fleur holding a fire extinguisher in hand. “STAY AWAY FROM MY SON!” She yelled in anger as she sprayed the stranger in the face, blinding him before she took the canister and then bashed it across his face, knocking him to the ground.

Afterwards, she rushed over to her son and helped him to his feet. "Are you going to be okay, dear? He didn't cut you too deep, did he?" She asked, concerned for her boy's safety.

“I’ll be fine! Let's get out of here.” Silver grunted in pain as he limped, trying to not walk on his injured leg. Fleur helped her son by using herself as a crutch, making their way down to the center to get her injured husband.

After they left, the dark samurai recovers from being bashed in the head and gets up onto his feet as he stares at the doorway, knowing the woman and the young swordsman had escaped. The warrior growled in annoyance as he steps back into the darkness of the room as his body is engulfed in the shadows.

“I’ll be seeing you around, boy.” The dark samurai stated as he then vanished into the shadows.

Meanwhile, with Magnus, the exhausted man had used up all of his remaining energy and had collapsed to the ground. Israel ran towards the unconscious man and kneeled down.

"He's in rough shape. But I think I can heal the majority of his injuries," he said.

“You think he’s in rough shape. Look at this motherfucker.” Dark commented, looking over the completely destroyed android with its face looking like it was bashed in by a cinder block.

"That "motherfucker" as you put it, was built by one of our existing enemies. How the Storm King got his hands on that android, I'll never know. Now let's see…" Israel said, putting his hands on Magnus' injured body. A bright blue aura radiated from his hands and seeped all throughout Magnus, inside and out. His internal and external wounds were disappearing right before their very eyes.

Once the deed was done, Israel stood up. "He should be good now, but he's gotta get some food and water."

As the others were resting up from the conflict, Ember, who said nothing during the fight and after the fight. And hasn’t removed her ski-mask, stared at the sussy man in armor with cold eyes. As anger filled her entire body and she stood in silence as she reminisced about an old grudge from the past.

"You," she said in a deep, venomous tone. Israel looked over at Ember, confused.

"What about me?" He asked.

Ember merely just glared at him, not saying a word as she turns and walks away. And likely, wanting to leave the area as well, since she got the revenge she came for. She then activates her chi, to cause her dragon wings to emerge from her back as she takes off into the air and flies off into the hole in the ceiling that Israel and Pinkie caused a while ago.

"Wow, she looked like someone took a bite out of her birthday cake before she did," Pinkie said.

Dark stares at her in disbelief. “She just sprouted wings from her back and that’s all you can say?!” he asked.

"We've seen an actual dragon goddess before our very eyes before. At this point, nothing's really shocking to us," Pinkie shrugged off.

"Those eyes… why do I feel like I've seen them before?" Israel asked.

However, Israel couldn’t get the chance to think it more through when Silver and Fleur had finally arrived. Dark glanced their way and saw the woman holding onto his partner as he was limping in pain; and seeing his leg and shoulder bleeding.

"Whoa! What happened, man?" Dark asked, checking his partner's condition. Pinkie and Israel looked over and were both astonished upon seeing the famous model Fleur De Lis in the flesh.

"Wow… I know this is bad timing but… you are so pretty!" Pinkie praised.

“Oh, well thank you. But it’s really not the time, my son is bleeding!” Fleur responded.

"I can help out with that," Israel replied. He approached the injured ronin and charged a blue aura from his hands and onto Silver's body. His wounds sealing up shut and healing at a fast pace. He finished in no time and backed away. "He should be good now."

Fleur sighs in relief seeing her son’s wounds healed up. She turned towards Israel with a grateful expression on her face. “Thank you.” she said.

"M-My pleasure…" Israel stuttered. 'Hot damn! This is Silver's mom? She's a real knockout, this lady! I feel stupid for feeling jealous of her husband,' he thought.

Silver starts to notice Israel’s behavior and he doesn’t need to think about it because he knows what was causing it.

“Israel.” Silver spoke.

“Y-Yes. Silver?” Israel responded.

“I would very much appreciate it if you could… STOP! Staring at my mom like she’s eye candy!” Silver snarled at the goofball with “overprotective son” energy filling the atmosphere.

"Uh… my bad. Still, she is beautiful." He said before averting his eyes. 'Jeez, chillax or something,' he thought to himself.

“Oh, thank you, young man.” Fleur replied, feeling flustered and also embarrassed since she knew she was still in her bunny outfit.

“Mom, don’t encourage him.” Silver tells his mother before turning towards his partner. “Dark, look around and see if you could find a large piece of cloth or a blanket anywhere.” he instructs him.

"Easy peasy." Dark then searched the area for said piece of cloth while the others waited awkwardly.

Some time later, Fleur and Magnus were finally saved and are now standing at the gates of their home. Fleur was covered in a long, torn up, but functional cloth to protect her dignity. Magnus had to be carried because of his weak body suffering from malnutrition. Dark had gone back to his home, as did Pinkie and Israel.

"Mom, dad… Welcome home.” Silver said.

"It's good to be home. Thank you… for all your help, dear. You… and your friends," Fleur replied, relieved. Silver took out the keys from his pocket and unlocked the front door.

"Oh, and before I forget… I brought some company over, so I hope you don't mind," Silver mentioned.

"Company? What kind of company?" Fleur asked.

"I'm sure you had a perfectly good reason for why you invited your company over." Magnus added in his weakened state

“Uh… Well… You know what, maybe I should introduce you to them.” Silver replies as he opens the door and allows his mother and father to walk in first. Silver then follows behind them before shutting the door.

"SIlver? Are you okay?" Derpy's voice rang out. The muffin queen came running out and came up to the front door to find her lover still alive and well… as well as his parents. "You… You actually did it! Thank goodness!" she rushed over and gave the ronin a big hug and a flurry of kisses on his cheek.

“Derpy…! Mmpf!... Derpy!... Mmmmpf! Not in front of my parents!” Silver tried to protest, but was overwhelmed by the kisses; and honestly, he didn’t even try to stop her.

"Oh… my… goodness. Silver… is this… your girlfriend?" Fleur asked, her hand covering her mouth in surprise.

"Wow… after all these years, our oldest son found a cute one. You know what that means," Magnus hinted at his wife with a smirk.

"Oh yes… I CAN FINALLY HAVE GRANDCHILDREN TO SPOIL!!!" Fleur cheered.

Silver and Depry turned to the adult couple, blushing red like cherries and feeling extremely flustered by the supermodel’s comment.

“MOOOOOM!!!” Silver groaned loudly in embarrassment.

Before this conversation grew further, Aurora and Nova walked in on them, in their human forms, after hearing the loud commotion. And upon seeing Silver’s return, the dragon goddesses-in-disguise didn’t hesitate as they ran towards the young ronin. And before Silver could stop them, he and Derpy are tackled to the ground by Aurora and Nova; with the ronin now having all three of his girlfriends piled on him.

“Silver! Where have you been!? We’ve been worried sick!” Aurora exclaimed.

“I swear! You pull this off again, stud! And we’re chaining you onto your bed for a whole week!” Nova sternly stated.

And now, he’s in a vulnerable situation.

"Jeez, son. Who knew you were into such kinky stuff. Are you that determined to bring us some grandkids or something?" Magnus teased.

Leaving them all flustered and blushing madly, Silver and the girls quickly got up onto their feet and faced the married couple with Derpy and Aurora waving at them in a friendly manner and Nova acting tough and calm.

"It's a pleasure to meet you all. I'm Fleur De Lis and this is my husband, Magnus Blaze. We are Silver's parents, as well as Inferno--" suddenly, Fleur paused before realizing… "Silver… Now that I think about it, where's your brother?"

Silver then bared a sheepish expression on his face while scratching the back of his neck in nervousness.

“Yeah… uh… Inferno and I aren’t, well actually, we’re still not on the best terms.” Silver replied. “As for where he is, he’s spending time with his pals at the moment… And I didn’t tell him that you both were alive, yet.” he explained.

"Bad terms? Spending time with friends? Doesn't know we're alive? What exactly happened while we were away?" Fleur asked, confused and concerned of what was going on with her children’s lives.

“I’ll explain everything later, mom. But right now, you two need rest and relaxation after the years you've been through. Starting with dinner.” Silver stated before clapping his hands loudly, with the sound echoing around the mansion. “Bristle! Could you come to the door?!”

After a few minutes of silence, Bristle Wing arrived at the front door with a silver platter in hand.

“You summoned me, master Sil-” Once Bristle’s eyes met with Fleur and Magnus, the old man was left in utter shock as he dropped the silver platter to the ground. "M-M-Master Magnus… and… and M-M-Mistress Fleur! How I've longed to see you both again. Welcome home!"

Magnus and Fluer were overcome with joy upon seeing the butler; the man who was a good friend with their family and raised their sons when they were away for a long time. Fleur didn’t hesitate to drop her blanket and rushed over to hug Bristle; not caring at all that her bunny outfit was exposed. Magnus also steps forward and shares a hug with Bristle Wing. The old butler was shedding tears of joy to see the married couple again; to see his family made whole again.

Silver just couldn't wait to see the look on his brother's face when he eventually sees their parents alive and well. But first… "Bristle Wing… mom and dad are tired and famished, would you care to fix them up a late night dinner, please?" he asked

The butler calms himself while wiping away the tears as he stands with a calm, yet joyful expression on his wrinkled face. “I shall have dinner prepared right away, master Silver.” He proclaimed as he bows his head before leaving towards the kitchen.

And after Bristle left, the married couple along with Silver and his girlfriends are met with the sounds of claws scratching the ground, which had Silver smiling for some reason.

“Well, I guess I don’t need to call him here.” Silver proclaimed.

“Who are you speaking of, son?” Magnus asked with curiosity. Fleur was also curious before her son turned to her.

“Oh, just someone that really misses you, mom.” Silver tells his mother.

Before Magnus and Fleur could ask, walking right past the hallway towards the front door, Lancelot. The 6ft American crocodile then walked into the hallway; possibly to inspect the noise he was hearing. Fleur spotted her pet and gasped with glee.

"Lancelot! My precious baby!!! Oh, mommy missed you so much!" Fleur shouted happily, running over to her pet and hugging it. Lancelot was, at first, surprised. But upon seeing the face and hearing the voice of his “mama”, the large reptile let out soft growls and bellows in happiness as the supermodel scratched underneath his chin and patted his head; like she always did. “How’s my big, strong reptile been doing?” She spoke in a happy, loving tone.

The happy croc happily thumped one of his back feet, still growling softly. His tail wagged left and right slowly, but she could tell he was excited and relieved to be reunited with his "mama."

Magnus and Silver chuckle to see Fluer and Lancelot happily reunite.

“That crocodile is extremely loyal.” Silver commented.

“Indeed.” Magnus added.

“Mommy?” Dinky’s voice is heard in the other room, calling out to Derpy, which caught Magnus and Fleur’s attention. And seconds later, the small little muffin cutie walked into the hallway.

Upon instinct, Silver freaked out and quickly grabbed the old ragged blanket that his mother discarded when she hugged Bristle and quickly placed it around his mother, to hide her revealing outfit from the innocent bean.

And thankfully, Dinky’s eyes weren’t looking at their direction until after Fleur was covered in her blanket. And once her eyes gazed upon them, the little girl stood there, with the cutest and most innocent expression on her face as she stared at them with curiosity.

"Ma'am? Why are you wearing a blankie? Are you cold?" Dinky asked innocently, tilting her head in confusion.

Fleur stared at the young little girl with wide eyes; sparkling with anticipation. She then turns her eyes towards Derpy and sees the resemblance between the young lady and the child; understanding in an instant that she was her child. Which then caused her to stare at Derpy, and Silver with a wide grin; which made the young ronin and the muffin gal feeling uncomfortable. Then Fleur returns her gaze back at Dinky while still having her wide grin on her face.

“Are you my grandchild?” She asked with an excited tone in her voice.

Silver felt overwhelmed with embarrassment. “MOOOOOOOOM!!!!”

"What? It's just a question, I mean she's just so CUTE and so squishy and precious! I could just eat her up, or maybe just snuggle her all day and all night," Fleur said, hugging and twirling Dinky around in the air.

“MOM! She’s not my biological kid. She’s Derpy’s daughter.” Silver replied.

Magnus stares at his son with a calm expression. “Well in that case,” he said before looking towards Derpy. “So would you like to marry my son, ms. Derpy?” he asked.

“DAAAAAAAAD!!!” Silver shouted at his old man.

Derpy couldn't help herself from giggling. Seeing her boyfriend getting embarrassed by his parents was just so funny, yet so heart-warming. She was glad he and his parents made it home safe and sound and without getting too seriously injured.

The Homecoming Party

A small glimmer of light had shown amidst the gloom and tonight was a good night as two of Canterlot's most famous have returned from the darkness of the criminal underground. As of right now, Magnus Blaze is enjoying a delicious buffet after years of suffering from malnutrition and only feasting on scraps and water, along with his wife, Fleur De Lis.

As they feasted, Silver was upstairs in one of the bathrooms, removing his armor so he could finally relax. And while he managed to remove his gauntlets and greaves, every time he tried to remove his chest-plate, he would feel pain and numbness spiking in his left shoulder; so he had to quietly ask Derpy to aid him in removing his armor.

Once she helped him remove his chest plate and his shirt that he wore underneath, the cute muffin-loving had to control herself as she eyed Silver’s naked upper body. And as she was staring, her eyes diverted to Silver’s left shoulder and she noticed a distinct scar on it.

"Oh no, it looks like you got hurt. What happened?" Derpy asked, worried.

Silver looked at her in confusion as he approached the bathroom mirror and inspected his shoulder, seeing the scar that Derpy said about. The strange thing was that it was also where the dark samurai he fought cut him.

And there was another strange thing. “I thought Israel fully healed it?” Silver thought to himself as his hand brushed against the scar. He knew how powerful the mage was with his cosmic chi; so how come he still bears a scar of his battle wound.

"Silver, are you gonna be okay? It looks like it really stings," Derpy said, concerned.

“I’m sure it's nothing. Some painkiller meds and ice should do the trick.” Silver turned around and faced his cute girlfriend with a comforting expression as he held her hand. “I’ll be fine, my sweet muffin queen.” he spoke humorously, trying to lighten the mood. He got his parents back, reunited his family; all he wants is to have a good day today.

"Well……. okie dokie," Derpy replied before hugging her lover and nuzzling her cheek into him. "You really had me scared when you left, but I'm happy you got your mom and dad back. By the way… do they like muffins?" she asked, pulling out one of her tasty muffins.

Silver smiled warmly in response. “Sure they will…” he then had one of his hands on Derpy’s huge tushie, groping it, while pulling her close against him, having her massive boobies pressed agains his chest. “But not as much as I love this “sweet muffin” in front of me.” he comments.

"Oh-ho you," Derpy replied with a sultry stare before smooching him right on the lips, adding some tongue to it.

Silver doesn’t protest and does the same, making out with Derpy in the bathroom while rubbing his one hand against her huge booty, while the other, massages her massive breasts. Derpy has her hands on Silver’s hard abs before one of them slides downwards towards his crotch area. Unzipping his pants and pulling out his massive meat rod.

"Still as big and hard as when we last did it. I can never live without it," Derpy said, stroking his dick tenderly.

“Wanna do a quickie?” Silver asked with a sly grin.

"I thought you'd never ask, big boy." Derpy replied.

“Then why don’t you shed those useless clothes and reveal your angelic body.” Silver whispers into her ear. Derpy shivers and giggles before stripping out of her clothes, revealing her natural naked beauty to her handsome man. Once her sexy body was out on display, she spun herself around to show off her curves; especially her humongous breasts and her round booty.

“I swear, you’re an angel from heaven, Derpy.” Silver commented while he was under Derpy’s spell.

"And you're a helpless, handsome, pervy flirt." Derpy giggled.

Soon the muffin cutie got down on her knees in front of Silver, before pulling down his pants fully to allow his manhood sprung free. Derpy stroked his dick while also licking the tip before she let it go and then she nestled it in between her massive muffins. She rubbed her boobs together on his dick up and down and constantly licked his tip. She even kissed his cock for a tease before taking it inside her warm mouth. Her hot breath and warm, slippery tongue on his dick sent shivers throughout his body.

“Wow Derpy, you’ve become a pro at this.” Silver commented.

Derpy giggled in response to that and looked up at him while she was rubbing her breasts against his dick. “It's your fault, babe. You made me this way~” She responded in a lustful tone. “Unlike the bastard who ran off on me and Dinky. You’re a better fuck than he was~”

"You say that like I'm the only one who can please you," Silver chuckled. He patted the muffin cutie right on the head, showing his affections for her. Derpy kept going, sucking on his thick meat pole while smothering it in her soft, busty booby trap.

As this heavenly treatment went on, Silver could feel his load about to burst and Derpy was getting real excited for it. She upped her speed and sucked on his cock more hungrily, trying to milk him for all he's worth.

And because of this, her award came sooner, as Silver grunted and released a huge load into her mouth and down her throat. Derpy didn’t budge and proceeded to drink down his delicious semen; every last drop. She even took it all the way down her throat just to make sure not one drop was wasted.

After he finished, she let go of his massive beefy stick, her tongue still lolled out from enjoying the taste of his cum. "Still as yummy as any muffin I've ever made." she said.

“Well lucky for you, hun. There’s a lot more left in the tank; enough to fill you up.” Silver stated.

"Mmmm, please… fill me up, baby," Derpy begged, throwing herself at him.

“Then turn yourself around and show me that soft booty of yours.” Silver instructed. “Oh and spread your legs.” he added

Derpy did as instructed and turned herself around to present her phat butt, and she also spread her legs as he told her to do. As she stood there with anticipation, what she didn’t expect next was Silver lifting her off her legs, holding her up against him by her legs in a full nelson position as he rubbed his cock against her wet entrance.

She shuddered in anticipation. "You're so kinky. Why couldn't you have been my first?" she asked, leaning her head against him and nuzzling him once more.

“Well, I may not be your first… But that doesn’t mean I can’t be your everyday desire.” Silver responded as he lifted Derpy slightly up above his dick, before lowering her down and allowing his meat pole to penetrate deep into her pussy. Derpy did her best to stifle her moans, not wanting her daughter to walk in on her and Silver the way they are. But man, it was hard with his cock so buried balls deep inside her dripping cunt.

And without taking a moment of pause, Silver then began thrusting upwards, pounding her pussy real good while Derpy helplessly felt his forceful thrusts shaking her entire body. Derpy's mind quickly went blank. Silver's powerful meat rod slammed home nonstop, hitting her sweet spots, or… her muffin buttons every time.

She moaned as softly as she could, but was gradually getting louder. Her pussy squeezed onto his dick tightly from time to time because he felt THAT good. Silver turned her head and snatched her lips in a heated, passionate kiss to quiet her a little bit. Her legs began twitching with each plap noise his cock made. She could feel him knocking at the door to her womb entrance repeatedly and was helpless to stop him.

'So good! He's hitting me so deep! I can't… I can't… keep it in much longer!' she thought to herself, feeling her mind go blank.

Silver increases the power in his thrusts, pounding Derpy’s frail womanhood even harder. Derpy had her virginity and her first time taken in the past, but damn, she felt tight every single time; As if she had never been pounded before. Like every time is her first time.

And as the pleasure kept pouring into her, the closer she was getting to cumming. Silver's balls began churning as well, ready to explode inside her love chambers. His cock grew inside her tight quarters. Both lovers held onto each other as finally… They hit their biggest orgasms of the night, Derpy spraying her lady juices like a squirter and Silver pumping his hot, jizzy man milk inside her love tunnel.

Derpy and Silver moaned in their make-out session as Derpy's belly gradually expanded. The muffin princess' body shook like crazy before going limp in her lover's arms, passing out.

Silver then carries the unconscious Derpy to the bathtub and sets her down in it. Once he does, he stares at his sleeping girlfriend and sees how much he knocked her up.

“Hehe… I overdid it again.” he chuckled sheepishly.

Quickly as he could, Silver puts back on his clothing, which was a white tank-top and jeans; and then he grabs a towel from the bathroom closet and then he wraps it around Derpy’s naked body before picking her up from the bathtub.

Then silently, without alerting everyone downstairs, Silver carries Derpy back to the guest room where she and Dinky stayed. Once they arrived at the room, it was empty, much to Silver’s relief. Thankfully, Dinky was downstairs with everyone else, so he doesn’t have to worry about ruining the little girl’s innocence. With that out of the way, Silver then placed Derpy on the bed, before carefully and quietly getting her under the sheets, covering her naked body under the blankets.

Once she was tucked in, Silver quietly tip-toed towards the door and before he was out the door…

“You’re such a good fuck, Silvy.” Derpy spoke to him in a tired tone before she fell back asleep.

Silver looks back at the sleeping muffin beauty, giving her a smirk before he walks out of the room and closes the door behind him.

An hour later, after finishing their very first real meal after years of fasting and torment, Magnus and Fleur made it back to their master bedroom to rest up for the night. Magnus and Fleur both cuddled under the blankets, sighing in relief.

"At long last, the nightmare is finally over," Magnus said with his eyes closed.

"I know, dear. We'll have to lay low for a little while before we can fully get back on our feet once we resume our careers," Fleur brought up.

“Oh I bet. I just hope that little brat Blueblood hadn’t screwed up or runined the foundations and food drives I started years back.” Magnus exclaimed.

“I think our biggest concern is our boys.” Fleur responded.

"Agreed. I just hope they're both alright as well," Magnus replied.

“5 years away… one of our boys spent that much time behind bars… while the other was left alone and scared… Why did this happen?” Fleur asked while tears began to form in her eyes. “Why our family, Magnus?”

"I don't know, Fleur. However… The important thing is that we're here now and whatever is troubling our boys, we'll be there to listen to their troubles and help in any way we can." Magnus replied, holding his wife's hand for reassurance.

Fleur looked into her husband's eyes and down at her hand he was holding. She just knew he was right and when the time is right, she and him will do what they can for their boys. For now, Magnus and Fleur leaned in and kissed each other on the lips, snuggling against each other.

"Goodnight, honey," he whispered.

"Goodnight, dear," she replied before both finally found sleep.

The next day, the girls all headed off to meet Inferno at their training base, along with two of the three boys, but… one of them seemed kinda tired.

"Mornin' sugarcube. Slept well?" AJ asked her lover.

“Sure did.” Inferno replied as he was working at his workstation before he looked towards Applejack. “So how’s our little Apple?” he asked while looking towards Applejack’s belly, which shows that she’s about 3-months pregnant.

"Oh, the little one's growin' nicely down there. Slow and steady," AJ said, rubbing her belly.

"Aww, I can't wait to see the cute wittle baby when it's born," Pinkie said, nuzzling AJ's belly.

"Okay, you little sugar bomb, that'll be *yawn* enough outta you," Israel stopped her.

"What's up with you, Sunshine? Didn't get enough sleep?" Sunset asked sarcastically.

"How could I? After that rescue mission Pinkie and I went on last night and almost suffocating in her little sugar bomb boobies, I'm surprised I even fell asleep at all," Israel remarked before letting out a big yawn.

"Uh… a little too much info on that last part there, big guy. Anyways, what's our training schedule for today?" Rainbow asked, excitedly.

"For now, you'll be working on your endurance training. We've covered combining your raw power with speed, so now let's see how much punishment you all can take," Tempest answered.

“If you wish to test your speed…” A voice can be heard from the entrance which caught everyone’s attention. They all turned around and to their surprise, entering the hideout is Silver Scorpion, wearing his rōnin armor. “Then it sounds like my specialty,” he said.

Inferno stares at his older brother with confusion and sternly. “What are you doing here?” he asked.

“What’s it look like I’m doing, baby brother. I’m gonna turn you sissies into warriors.” Silver responded; talking like a drill sergeant.

"Please tell me that excludes AJ. She's still kinda… out of commission for the time being." Twilight mentioned.

“Of course, I’m not an asshole; I'm not endangering my future nephew or niece.” Silver replied.

“Wait! Are you… volunteering to train us?” Fluttershy asked.

"You bet I am, little missy. Especially for those who are still lacking in the speed department. Tempest, who would you say hasn't fully developed said speed?" Silver asked.

"If I could put my finger on them, it'd be the baconhead here, the bookworm, our diamond damsel, the sugary diva, little miss cutesy-pie over there, that younger brother of that hot-headed dumbass and this silver-haired buffoon." Tempest gestured.

“Well, Israel, when I'm finished with you. You’re gonna rise from the buffoon ashes and into a phoenix of a man.” Silver spoke. And like a goof, Israel saluted in agreement.

'Aaaaand he's gonna kill me,' he thought.

"I appreciate the help, Silver. I trust you'll whip these slackers into proper shape while I work on training the others in their endurance training," Tempest said.

“Will do.” Silver responded.

"So, how are we gonna increase our speed in this exercise? Are we wearing some kind of weighted clothing or do we run on treadmills?" Twilight asked.

“Nope. We’re not having any of those fancy tech programs and shit: no offense, little brother.” Silver spoke in response. “That only focused on your strength and stamina, and your ability to push your bodies’ limits. No… We’ll be training the most important part of your body… your mind. You’ve spent your time training your bodies, yet your minds have yet to be mentally strengthened. You all lack self-discipline, precision, and focus. As a self-taught master of the ways of the samurai; I learned to use my skills and mind to out-wit and out-pace my opponents in battle; to strike first in one, swift blow. And today, you all are going to learn how to do that.” Silver explained.

"Sounds like we're in for an eventful training exercise. But I'm ready for it. How about it, guys?" Sunset asked her friends.

"...Yay," Fluttershy said quietly, raising a fist up halfway. But is then hugged by her boyfriend and nuzzled cheek to cheek.

"SO CUTE!!!" Israel exclaimed before letting go. "But I'm ready!"

Silver watched in disbelief and in silence, right before he had to step in. “Ok! First lesson…!” Silver points to Fluttershy. “You! Get your cuteness levels under control.” He then points towards Israel. “You! Train your mind to not get distracted by the cuteness!” Silver instructed.

"I'll try, but when it comes to Fluttershy, there's no off-switch to her cuteness," Israel pointed out. "Same goes for Pinkie Pie."

“I WANT NO EXCUSES!!!” Silver shouted in a sternful way. Fluttershy wound up whimpering and hiding her face behind her hair.

“Whoa! Easy Silver.” Sunset replied.

“You will address me as sensei! And that's all you’re gonna address me by.” Silver stated.

'More like Major Asshole if you're gonna scare my girl like that,' Israel thought to himself.

"Well, this should be interesting," Eternal said.

“Alright, the first person we’ll start with training…” Silver then points his finger over to Sunset. “You!” he spoke. Sunset looked at him in confusion

"Oh, so this isn't a group training exercise. You're training us all individually. So… what is it you want to do, uh… Sensei?" Sunset asked.

“In your previous training, I have seen your skills with a sword. A ninjatō blade, am I correct?” Silver spoke.

"Yes, Sensei," Sunset nodded.

“Well, while your skills are impressive, they lack control and fluid motions. And I’ve seen how you were slow on your draw when a threat was before you. So therefore, I’ll be training you in the sword martial art: Iaidō. A martial art that requires absolute control of one's emotions and mental state.” Silver proposed.

A couple of moments later, Aurora shows up at the hideout. Reverting from her human disguise to her true dragoness form, she spots everyone: and Silver to her surprise, gathered on the training floor. She smirks playfully as she silently approaches the young ronin.

Everyone could see the dragoness approaching near, and before they could speak, Aurora gestured to them to remain silent of her presence to Silver.

The ronin was unaware and was busy lecturing the newbies, just before he felt a pair of strong, scaly arms wrapping around his waist, being lifted up off the ground, spinning in the air and then pinned against the wall. And before he could speak a word, his face was entirely smothered by Aurora’s large chest mounds and then pecked on his forehead.

"Surprise, dear," Aurora said teasingly.

“Mmmmmmpfpmfpfp!” Silver muffled in bewilderment as he helplessly struggled to get out of Aurora’s grasp on him. But gave up in an instant, cause even he knew he couldn't out-muscle a dragon goddess.

Israel snickered to himself, along with Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy watched with glee, seeing how happy they looked together. Twilight and Sunset giggled at how Silver didn't see her coming. Eternal merely rolled his eyes, Heat chuckled to himself.

Rainbow Dash laughed out loud while Tempest was surprised how Silver can even breathe under those big mammaries of hers. Rarity sighed dreamily, thinking how cute of a couple those two make.

Silver, while being smothered by Aurora’s boobs, started to grow impatient. With one hand, he concentrated his chi to create an aura-projected hand. It stretches and positions behind Aurora, before it delivers a swift and harsh smack against her posterior.

Aurora yelped, then giggled seductively. "Oh, Silver. You naughty little boy. Does my scaly posterior turn you on that much?" she asked, stroking him tenderly in the back of the head.

"Hey girl, I think he wants you to put him down," Tempest called out.

“Awww,” Aurora pouted before gently putting Silver down. The ronin dusts himself off before turning towards his dragon girlfriend.

“So mind telling me why you’ve stopped by?” He asked.

"Oh right.," Aurora then leaned in and whispered quietly so no one could hear. "Your parents sent me to pick up your brother. They wanted to see him, but asked not to say anything."

“Oh. Well… I guess that’s a good reason.” Silver whispered in reply, before he then turned around to look towards his brother. “Inferno, you’re on break for today. Aurora’s taking you home.” he informed him.

“Say what now?” Inferno asked in confusion.

"Trust me, you'll thank us for this the next day. Come with me," Aurora said, approaching the younger brother.

“You better not break a hole in my ceiling again!” Inferno warned her…. Is he serious?

"Oh, you're just like your big brother. No fun, sometimes," Aurora rolled her eyes. "Come on, you're long due for a day off."

"I don't see why now of all days, but fine. Tempest, can you make sure this place doesn't fall apart while I'm gone for today?" Inferno asked.

“No problem, hon.” Tempest replied.

“Wait, why are you asking her and not me?” Silver responded in disbelief.

“I still hate you,” Inferno replied.

“You’re just mad cause I always kicked your ass when we were kids.” Silver retorted.

"Sure, rub it in, like that's gonna earn you street credit with your brother," Israel muttered quietly.

Silver turns around to face Israel. “100 laps around the compound! No cosmic energy! No infinium armor! And no breaks!” he instructed. "And absolutely no whining or that's an extra 200 laps for you, Mr. Loose Lips."

"Y-Yes Sensei!" Israel stuttered before bolting out of the hideout.

“Heh, should’ve kept his mouth shut, huh.” Rainbow commented silently, but unfortunately for her, Silver heard it.

“You take 300 laps! And no super speed!” He instructed.

"What?! Why me?" Rainbow asked, shocked.

“Just do it!” Silver sternly demanded.

"Y-Yes Sensei," Rainbow nodded furiously before running out of the hideout to do her laps.

"Right, since you've got things under control, I'll be taking this little one with me. Oh, and deary, it's none of my business, butt… don't be mean to your brother, he's still family." Aurora said before taking Inferno by the wrist. She heads out through the door and guides the young man on a trip back to the mansion.

“Just make sure he gets home safe… And I mean it!” Silver spoke with his “overprotective older brother” voice.

"Not to worry, he's in good hands," Aurora called out. Soon, she and Inferno were gone and all Silver could see now was Rainbow Dash and Israel running by, doing their laps.

"Now then, let's kick this training up a notch, shall we?" Silver asked, cracking his knuckles.

While Silver's training the "slackers," Thorax and Ember were out and about, enjoying their time together as friends, walking around the city. With her grades improving, Ember was lucky to get some time off. But, as much as she wanted to enjoy her day off, she still felt… very upset. Her encounter with one of the Victory Squad members had made her blood boil.

Why wouldn’t she be upset? She had the displeasure of meeting one of the three individuals that ruined her life and ruined her family. She wanted to blame all her problems on them. That night, a deep urge inside her wanted to kill that ‘hero’ right there and then. But she didn’t. She was so conflicted that she was so close to losing her sanity.

After their long walk, Ember and Thorax stopped by the Sugar Cafe and decided to have a milkshake.

As they sat at their table, Thorax was enjoying his milkshake while Ember didn’t even touch hers.

It wasn’t before long till the young geek noticed the change in Ember’s behavior and the signs of irritation in her facial expressions.

"Umm… E-Ember? Is… Is everything alright?" Thorax asked. Ember still didn't respond, her mind still focused on that false hero who ruined everything. "Ember? Hey, if something's troubling you, you can always tell me--"

"WILL YOU SHUT UP AND LET ME THINK FOR ONCE?!" Ember shouted, slamming her fists on the table. Thorax jumped, startled by her anger and sank down into his seat

"S-S-Sorry, I… I was just… nevermind," Thorax replied timidly.

Ember's pissed off expression then calmed down and she realized what she'd done. She groaned in frustration, but this time, for lashing out at Thorax.

"Sorry for that. It's just… ugh, a lot has happened recently. I saw someone that kinda ticked me off and… well, I don't wanna talk about it, it's… too painful. Sorry I scared you, Thorax," Ember apologized, pinching the bridge between her eyes.

While still terrified from her outburst, Thorax calmed himself a little while understanding that Ember was upset. And while his mind questioned what made her so rageful, his kind spirit said that it wasn’t in his place to ask.

"I-It's no harm done, Ember. I… I understand." Thorax assured. "But you know… I think I might have a solution to cheer you up."

"What do you mean?" Ember asked. She watched Thorax reach for something in his pocket. He takes out what looks like a little box, small enough to fit a necklace or a bracelet.

"Here, open it up. I'm sure you'll love it," Thorax said, giving her the little box. She takes it and opens it. What she finds inside… makes her heart skip a beat.

It was a silver chain necklace with a fire ruby in the shape of a heart in the center.

"Th-Thorax… how'd you…?" Ember asked, speechless.

Thorax scratched the back of his head as he began to feel completely flustered. "I… saved up my allowance and got you this necklace. Since you got me a gift when I was at the hospital, I thought of giving you one as well. As a thanks for… well, for being a good friend to me.” He explained.

Ember stared down at the necklace and then back at Thorax… and back down at the necklace again, her emotions all coming at her at once. Happiness, sadness, joy and sorrow. Love… and even heartbreak.

In that moment, she can recall how her father once gave her mother a similar fire ruby necklace on their 20th anniversary. And that day… was the happiest day her parents had ever been. Ember's body trembled as she tried to hold back the tears.

"Ember? Are… Are you… okay?" Thorax asked.

"Yeah, but… could you… come over here… please?" she asked under her breath. Thorax did so and got up from his seat and sat down next to Ember. Before he could ask why, she lunged at him with a big hug. Thorax was surprised by her actions… but more surprised when he felt her shake and… started crying. "Thank you… thank you…" she whispered.

She continued to sob quietly into his ear and Thorax slowly hugged her back. Thorax had never thought he'd see someone so strong and independent… could wind up in such a vulnerable and fragile state. But he was more than happy to be there for her. Ember… couldn't have asked for a better friend.

Once she calmed down, she pulled away slowly and put on the necklace he gave her. She smiled at Thorax with tearful eyes while he smiled back.

"You… won't tell anyone about this, will you?" Ember asked.

"I promise, this'll only stay between us," Thorax vowed.

"Cool. Thanks," Ember replied before surprising Thorax with a peck on the cheek, making him blush a bit. "Consider that a gift from me."

Thorax nodded, still blushing as he sat there while Ember finally started drinking her milkshake. Even after seconds had passed, Thorax's face remained flushed, not from the tiny peck he got… but from how beautiful Ember looked as the sun shined down onto her while she peacefully enjoyed her drink. The sun's rays cause her to radiate with such beauty and splendor that… it caused his own heart to skip a beat.

'Am… Am I… falling for her?' he thought to himself.

That very thought had Thorax beyond speechless and internally flustered. He couldn’t think of anything except to drink his milkshake. And yet, he could not divert his eyes away from Ember.

And of course, Thorax wasn’t the only one having conflicting thoughts in his mind. Ember kept silent to herself after that kiss she gave. Overwhelmed with emotions that she never experienced or kept under lock and key.

‘What… is… wrong with me? Why do I keep doing that? Why do I keep feeling this way around him?’ She thought to himself.

Soon her eyes turn towards Thorax, and see him being all shy and anxious in her presence. And she couldn’t help but think of one word. ‘Adorable… Wait WHAT!’ she thought to herself. 'No, no, no, I can't be in love! What would my dad think? And… What if he hurts Thorax?!'

It seemed like both of them were slowly falling for each other. It was only a matter of time before their friendship blossomed into something… more.

Meanwhile, Aurora and Inferno have both finally arrived at his family mansion. But, being here brought a lot of past memories that Inferno wasn't ready for.

"Aurora, why'd you bring me here?" Inferno asked.

"Just be patient. You'll know when you head inside." Aurora rolled her eyes at his negativity. She carried him over the gate and brought him straight to the front door where she knocked on it. Inferno found it odd since no one's lived here for years… well, unless you count Derpy and Dinky as the new residents.

Suddenly, the door was unlocked and opened up. It was Bristle Wing at the door. "Master Inferno, it's so good to see you!" he said excitedly. "It's been quite a long time since I've seen you around. Oh, how the others would be so happy to see you again."

"H-Hi, Bristle Wing. It's good to see you aga--, wait did you say "the others?" What do you mean ‘the others’ will be happy to see me again?" Inferno asked.

"Hmm… I should've guessed your brother hadn't told you beforehand. Come right inside, I have a surprise for you," Bristle Wing said.

After that, Inferno walks into the house, with Aurora following behind him. Once the two were inside the house, Bristle then closes the front door before he then walks ahead of Inferno and Aurora.

“To let you know, Master Inferno, that everyone is currently relaxing by the pool in the backyard of the house. Allow me to escort you to them.” Bristle informed.

"Okay," Inferno replied, confused.

Upon bringing him into the backyard, Bristle Wing shows him everyone who's there, including two familiar faces he never thought he'd see ever again.

Sitting by the pool in the shade was his mother, Fleur and cooking up lunch by the grill was his father, Magnus Blaze. Derpy and Dinky were both in the pool, splashing and playing. And right by his mom's side was her pet crocodile. Inferno couldn't believe his eyes.

"M-M-M-Mom… Dad?!" he uttered, getting their attention.

Fleur gasped before jumping out of her seat and running towards her youngest son. She captured him in her arms, hugging him tightly.

"Inferno, my little boy! I missed you so much!" Fleur exclaimed.

"Inferno! Welcome home!" Magnus shouted, running towards his son. He hugged him and his wife, patting his boy on the back. "You have no idea how grateful I am to see you again, son. Your mother and I missed you so much!"

Inferno was completely speechless and shocked beyond belief. However, it did not stop the tears that began to fill his eyes. He held onto his parents as he was slowly and surely breaking down. But not with tears of sadness, but tears of joy and hope. Inferno was a sobbing mess as he hugged his parents tightly, not wanting to let go.

“Wha- Wha- How… How are you guys… alive?” Inferno asked, stuttering as he was filled with so many overwhelming emotions.

"What do you think, honey? Should we give him the short version… or the long version?" Magma asked.

"Well… we have been gone a long time. And I believe Inferno deserves to know the whole truth. Besides… this'll give us a chance to make up for lost time," Fleur said.

"I understand," Magnus nodded. "Alright son. Get comfortable and we'll tell you everything," Magma stated. As Inferno went and sat by his mother's side in the shade, Magma went and finished cooking up the burgers for him and everyone else before sitting on his knees.

Magnus began telling him the whole story about what happened after the "accident," which took their lives. In reality, they were taken as hostages by some boss called the Storm King. He used Magma as his prized cage fighter for 5 whole years while having Fleur be the strip-dancing entertainer for the boss and his men. As long as Magma did as he asked, Fleur wouldn't get used and violated in front of him.

One day, their hope arrived. Silver, accompanied by a few other brave youngsters came and brought down the Storm King and his henchmen and were brought back home safe and sound.

"And that's basically what happened, son." Magnus explained. "Honestly, if your brother and his friends hadn't shown up, I don't think I would've been able to beat my last opponent, which was this messed up android robot."

"You barely ate at all in recent times, but I'm proud you hung in there, dear. And now that we're free, we can finally be a family again. Still, I have to know… what have you been up to, son?" Fleur asked.

“Wait, dad, you fought an android?” Inferno asked in disbelief.

“Yep. Ole’ metalhead didn’t stand a chance.” Magnus gloated. Though deep in his mind, he does remember the few broken ribs he received from that machine.

“Okay, back on topic, boys.” Fleur stated, while chuckling a bit from her husband’s gloating. “So tell me, Inferno. Tell me, what have you been doing all those years we’ve been gone?” She asked.

“Well… Not great.” Inferno responded, not wanting to reveal everything to his parents, especially his ‘not-so good’ moments. “Though, I did make a couple of friends. And also I… have two girlfriends… and one of them is pregnant…” And when he said that, Fleur immediately was hyped from hearing that.

"WOO-HOO!!! FINALLY, I'M GONNA HAVE GRANDCHILDREN TO SPOIL!!!" she shouted.

"Inferno Blaze, you sly dog! You've made your old man so proud!" Magnus Blaze said, wrapping his arm around his son and patting his fist against his son's chest. "I knew you had it in you! So, when are we gonna see our grandchild?" he asked excitedly.

"Uh… in about 9 months. She just barely got pregnant within a week or two." Inferno said.

"Oh, I see. Well, you'll have to introduce us to your girlfriends one of these days. I'll bet they're so beautiful, they'd make even the stars in the night sky jealous," Fleur said before whispering. "Also, on the night we were rescued, I think one of Silver's friends took a liking to me." she giggled a bit. "I think he was the one in that strange metallic blue suit."

“Wait… What!” Inferno responded, piecing together the information before he came to a conclusion.

“ISRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAEL!!!!!!!!!!” Inferno’s scream echoed through the mansion and then all over the whole neighborhood.

Meanwhile, back at the hideout, Israel was almost done with his laps while Rainbow still had at least 202 more laps to go and…

"Did you just hear something, Rainbow?" Israel asked.

"Nope, but I ain't gonna have Silver chew me out for being slow!" she replied before bolting ahead. Israel followed suit for another good 10 minutes until he came inside the warehouse, panting heavily and covered in sweat, his tongue lolled out.

"D… Done, sensei," Israel called out.

“Good. And just in time.” Silver said as he and Sunset were both standing on the training mat as the others were observing.

Both were equipped with daitō practice swords; that were wooden swords with the same look and size as a katana. And they both had them placed in their saya; which is a word for a japanese scabbard or sheath.

Sunset was getting used to having a longer blade and she was inspecting the blade with a doubting thought in her mind.

“Uh, is this necessary? I’m not used to having a longer blade.” Sunset asked.

“Before we get to how to better handle your blade, you must first learn to draw your blade from your saya in one swift, fluid movement,” Silver informed her. “When it comes to the samurai, it's all about timing, precision, and how swiftly you can draw your blade out before your opponent. So to start you off, you will learn how to draw out a blade longer than what you’re used to. If you can draw out a longer blade faster than a blink of an eye, then you most certainly can do so faster than that with a shorter blade.” He explains before he gets into a fighting stance, with one hand on the handle of his daitō, and the other holding his saya. “Now… get into position.”

"Uh, right," Sunset also gets into her fighting stance, holding onto the handle of her daitō and her saya.

The two stood in their fighting stances for a second, and before Sunset could even think or act, Silver swiftly drew his wooden blade from his scabbard, and in seconds, he had his daitō close to Sunset’s neck.

“Dead.” Silver spoke before withdrawing his blade and placing it back in its scabbard before resuming his fighting stance. “Again.”

On the next one, Sunset was able to draw a tiny bit of her blade out, but being a longer one that what she’s used to, the blade was a struggle to draw out from her scabbard. And it didn’t help when Silver yet again, drew his blade faster than her.

“Dead.” He said again.

'Damn it, I won't let this beat me like some of my video games!' she thought. "Again!" she called out, determined to get it right.

And yet the third time… “Dead.”

The ninth time… “Dead.”

The seventeenth time… “Dead.”

The twentieth time!... “Dead.”

And sooner than later, Sunset was really losing her temper.

"WHAT MORE DO YOU WANT FROM ME?!" Sunset shouted at the universe.

"Uh-oh, she's losing her temper just like how she does when she can't beat certain levels in her video games," Fluttershy stated.

“Sunset, calm yourself.” Silver told the enraged bacon-haired girl.

"Not everyone gets it right on the first day. These things take time," Heat added.

"He's right, Sunset. I know you're frustrated, but Silver's doing his very--" Twilight was about to finish before…

“SILENCE!” Silver shouts for everyone to remain silent. And as soon as everything went quiet, Silver took a deep breath and he approached Sunset. “On our first and second test, you were unprepared and you struggled with a longer blade; which is not uncommon for beginners. However, as we continued our training drills, you let anger consume your mind. And thus, you lost focus. You lost precision. You lost your will.” Silver explained it to her.

“It's not my fault! This… Stupid blade is too long and difficult to just taking it out of the scabbard smoothly at a quick time!” Sunset complained.

“It is not the blade that’s the problem, the problem is you fighting against the blade and not with it. Do not think of the blade as an instrument, think of the blade as a part of you. Do not fight against the blade, fight with it. Control your anger, clear your mind, and you shall perform admirably.” Silver advised her before he took steps back and returned back in his fighting stance. “Now… Again.”

Sunset nodded and took her stance again. This time, she took a deep breath, focusing on clearing her mind and drowning out her anger. She grabbed the handle of her daitō and waited for a moment. Soon, she opened her eyes and attempted to draw out her daitō in a swift motion. This time, she was only half a second behind Silver and almost reached his neck.

She huffed in disappointment in herself. However, that feeling vanished when Silver spoke.

“Impressive. Very good. Improvement is needed. But now you are fighting with the blade.” He complimented as he drew his blade away from Sunset and placed it back in its scabbard. Once he did, he turned towards everyone else. “Let this sink into your thoughts, all of you. That the efficient way to defeat your opponent, is to make the finishing move in a single swift attack. We’ll continue training tomorrow, so until then, take time to clear your minds and to practice drawing your weapons at record speed.” He instructs the group.

"Yes, sensei," the trainees all replied. Everyone under his tutelage soon began their exercise in drawing their weapons just like he demonstrated. Though, none of them were having as much luck as Sunset was once she finally got the hang of it the first time she did it right.

As Silver observes their training, he is then drawn away from them when he hears his phone ringing. He tried to ignore it for a while, but once the phone went silent, it started ringing back up again. Irritated, Silver reaches for his phone and checks whoever was calling him.

And he was soon surprised to see his mother calling him so soon. Upon seeing it, Silver then answers the call.

“Hello?” he spoke.

“Hi sweetie, sorry for calling you. I know you’re probably busy at work.” Fleur answered.

Silver turns away from his phone and towards the group of kunoichi and hero training on the training floor. And with that, an anxious expression on his face before he spoke on the phone again. “Yeah right, work.” He replied before clearing his throat. “So, uh, is there a reason you’re calling me?” He asked.

“Well, you see, since your father and I are settling into the old house, and having been reunited with your brother, we decided to have a party at the mansion. And we hoped you would be with us this evening. In fact, we asked Inferno to bring along his new friends. I’m sure you’ve met them.” Fleur responded.

“Yes…” Silver spoke with a bit of sarcasm in his voice. “I have met them. And… some are more… decent… than others.” He said.

"Wonderful! Then, when you finish work, please let them know they're invited to a party at our house today. I'm looking forward to meeting them all," Fleur said.

“I know you would. Love ya, mom.” Silver replied before hanging up on the phone and then letting out a sigh of disbelief and annoyance. With that, he then advances towards the training floor.

“Alright everyone, stop what you're doing and pay attention!” Silver spoke loudly for everyone to hear.

"Yes sensei!" everyone said simultaneously.

“So… Good news for you all. My family has decided to throw a “welcome home” party, you’ll find out the reasons why later, and fortunately for you all, you’ve been invited.” Silver informs them.

"Really? That sounds nice. When are we heading over?" Tempest asked.

“Well, they asked for you to arrive in the evening, but before you all go to get changed into your best wear, I have a special task… for both Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.” Silver said.

“Oooh, really!” Pinkie replied in excitement.

“Um… what is our special task, Silver… uh I mean, sensei?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, I’ll tell that to Pinkie, first. And once you're at the house, then she’ll tell you what you two need to do.” Silver said as he approaches the bubbly party girl and then whispers into her ear.

“I want you two to keep your boyfriend AWAY from my mother. And when you arrive at the house, give the instructions to Fluttershy as well. I don’t care how you two do it, make sure he stays far away where my mom can’t see him.” He instructs Pinkie, silently.

"Okie dokie lokie," Pinkie whispered back quietly with a salute.

“Alright then, you’re all dismissed.” Silver spoke before he walked away from them and headed to the nearest exit.

"A party, huh? It's been a while since we went to one of those," Heat said.

"I'm definitely looking forward to it," Rarity added.

"Heheh… yay," Fluttershy uttered quietly.

And moments later, Rainbow Dash shows up after finishing all 300 of her laps around the hideout and she is all worn out. Her legs were shaking like jelly and sweat covered most of her tank top. She took a few steps towards her friends before collapsing to the ground.

"No. . . more. . . laps," Rainbow panted between breaths.

“Dang, gurl. Y'all done look tuckered out like a pot-bellied pig on a hot, summer day with nothin' to eat,” Applejack commented.

"Maybe this'll cheer her up… WE'RE INVITED TO A PARTY!!!" Pinkie cheered.

And Pinkie was right, as Rainbow Dash immediately got up to her feet, like she hit the reset button on her body, and stood like she wasn’t tired.

“Aw YEAH! Finally some R & R!” Rainbow proclaimed, before her exhaustion returns with a vengeance.

"Maybe you should take it easy before you jump to your feet like that, Dash," Sunset suggested.

"I think we'll all need to shower before we head on over to the party," Eternal added.

“That does sound like a good idea.” Twilight agreed. “Don’t wanna arrive at the party all sweaty.”

“Well, some of you guys can use the warehouse’s shower room. I mean, Inferno installed it for a good reason.” Tempest suggested.

"Ladies first," the Victory Squad said in unison.

And with that, the ladies all headed into the shower room to get washed up and ready for the party this afternoon.

Later that night, the sun was beginning to set and everyone had arrived at Silver's family mansion all showered and dressed up, ready to have some fun. But first…

"Alright, listen up, everyone. I want you all to be on your best behavior when you're here. Have as much fun as you want, but try not to go overboard and break something here and be as respectful as possible. Can I trust you all with these simple rules?" Silver asked.

Everyone nodded their heads in agreement and said stuff like “yeah”, “sure”, or “it's cool”.

“Pinkie, Fluttershy, can I trust you two with the important task I gave you?” SIlver spoke to the two.

“Yes sirree!” Pinkie replied with a salute.

“But I don’t know what the task is.” Fluttershy spoke.

“Don’t worry, Pinkie will fill you in on it once you all are inside.” Silver assures her. “Now we got that out of the way,” Silver turns and opens the front door. But before he could open it all the way, he soon remembered something he needed to tell the boys. “Oh right, uh… boys! I forgot to tell you guys that you should watch out for Lancelot. He tends to get aggressive or bite other guys that aren’t in the family and… you know what, I’ll explain everything later.” Silver said before turning back to the door.

"Lancelot? Is he like… a family pet?" Heat asked. Silver didn't answer his question and just unlocked the door before opening it. Everyone followed him inside and were all struck in awe to see how luxurious the place was.

The group were all awed and stunned by this… palace that Silver and Inferno were raised in.

And as the group were sightseeing, Bristle Wing arrived in front of the group, standing in front of Silver.

“Welcome home, Master Silver.” Bristle spoke.

“Evening, Bristle. Is everyone still here?” Silver asked.

“Why yes, they are waiting for you in the living room.” Bristle Wing replied. "And I take it these are our esteemed guests?"

"Yes sir, it's been a while, hasn't it?" Sunset asked.

"It has and it's nice to see you're all doing so well." Bristle replied. "Please, do make yourselves at home."

The group all thanked him before heading into the living room. There, the group's eyes land on Derpy, Dinky, Aurora, her siblings, Crystal, Ava and Nova, and two other people they've never met before. A beautiful woman with alabaster skin and long, smooth, pink hair and dark lavender eyes. The other is a man who looks like an older version of Inferno Blaze; with a beard. And of course, Inferno is there with him.

"Hey guys, what's up!” Inferno spoke to them, with a tone of pure positivity.

"Inferno, you're looking brighter these days. I take it that something good happened today?" Israel asked, happy to see him feeling better.

“Oh you bet I am,” Inferno replied while hugging both the woman and the man close to him. “Wanna do the honors, big bro?” he spoke towards Silver in a friendly manner, which shocked the group.

“Love to, Inferno.” Silver responds as he leaves the girls and the boys to join his brother and the two adults in the room, standing close to them as he smiles. “Everyone, I would like you to meet Magnus Blaze and Fleur De Lis… Our parents.” Silver introduced his mother and father.

Everyone in the group gasped when they heard this.

"Your… parents?!" Sunset asked in shock.

"But… I thought your parents died years ago," Tempest said.

"Ah'm just as confused here. How did they survive that accident?" AJ asked.

"Long story short, some bad people faked their deaths and put them through hell, but we brought them back," Silver stated.

"We? What do you mean "we," darling?" Rarity asked.

“Well, me, Dark, a third individual whose name I can’t give away, as well as Israel and Pinkie.” Silver replied.

“Wait, you asked Israel and Pinkie to help?” Rainbow asked in disbelief.

“Yes.” Silver responded. “And what had happened after the rescue, I now regret asking him to help.” He thought to himself.

"Magnus was in pretty bad shape. I healed his injuries, along with Silver's, but I couldn't do much for Silver's scars and Magnus starving himself. But I'm glad to know he's alright." Israel spoke with a small smile.

When Israel said that, Aurora was immediately alarmed to hear that. “What scars?” She asked suspiciously.

Silver, in his mind, was starting to feel extreme fear and anxiousness. “Oh boy,” he said silently.

"Uh, well… Silver got into a fight with some loony croney and got slashed a few times. I could hear their swords clashing and everything, even caught a glimpse of a guy in a hood fighting against Silver." Israel confessed.

Silver was staring directly at Israel, shaking his head in fear and begging the dude to shut his mouth. But it was too late, as Aurora, along with Nova, turned their eyes towards the young rōnin with stern eyes that said “We’ll talk later.”

"I'm sorry, Silver. The scars just… slipped out of me," he whispered.

“As if you doting on my mom wasn’t bad enough! Now you threw me to the sharks!” Silver’s conscious shouted within his head.

Israel's eyes then land on Fleur and DAMN, his heart almost skipped a beat. 'Still can't believe she's Inferno's mom. Hot damn, his dad is one lucky bastard! WOO!' he shouted in his mind. But then… something else caught his eye. To the right, he saw this huge 16 ft American crocodile laying next to the supermodel’s feet. The giant reptile was even looking directed at him and let out a aggressvive growl.

"YEET!!!" Israel shouted, backing away. "Where'd that huge crocodile come from?!" he asked, not wanting to get eaten. The others looked and mostly everyone backed away, except for Fluttershy, who was astonished by how big this reptilian predator was.

“WHAT THE HELL!!!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“GOOD HEAVENS!!!” Rarity gasped loudly.

“Uh, Mrs. De Lis. Do not panic. But there is a giant crocodile directly next to you.” Heat informs the supermodel.

However, Fleur looked down to the big reptile, and to the group’s surprise, the supermodel didn’t panic. Instead, she knelt down and patted the croc’s head and scratched under his chin like it was a dog. The big reptile then lets out soft growls and bellows, enjoying the attention from his mommy.

“Oh, Lancelot, you’re scaring our guests, you silly reptile.” Fluer spoke playfully to the large crocodile.

Everyone was shocked to hear the crocodile’s name, which meant… “YOUR FAMILY PET IS A CROCODILE!!!!” They all shouted in bewilderment and disbelief.

"How did that happen, if you don't mind me asking," Eternal asked, shielding his brother with his own body.

“Guess we have to explain the whole story all over again.” Silver whispered to Depry, Aurora, her sisters, and his family.

One explanation later…

"Wow… I actually feel kinda sorry for the big guy," Tempest said.

"Oh, you poor thing, being tortured and abused so cruelly. But I'm so happy you found a nice home to live in and a family that loves you," Fluttershy said, kneeling down to Lancelot's eye level, showing off her caring side.

Lancelot let out soft bellows for the animal caretaker, expressing his thanks for her kind nature.

"That's our Fluttershy, taming even the most dangerous of predators," Rainbow commented.

'She's got more balls than me to stand that close to a 16 foot long crocodile. Though I don't like to admit it,' Israel thought in his head.

“Well, whadda ya know? The big bad crocodile turns out to be a softie.” Eternal commented, while unknowingly making a mistake to take a single step closer.

In response, Lancelot turns away from Fluttershy and towards Eternal, growling and bellowing aggressively towards him and opening his powerful jaws at the young man, threatening to clamp them on his legs. Eternal jumped backwards into a battle stance out of fear for his life.

Everyone was surprised by this change of behavior as they all backed away as Silver and Inferno both dragged Lancelot away from them by the tail. Fleur then knelt down next to the big reptile and she gently stroked along his head, which looked to be calming him down.

“Calm yourself, Lancelot. Calm yourself.” The supermodel spoke to the big croc.

"I'm getting the strange feeling he's not too keen on other guys," Heat commented nervously.

"Afraid not. Lancelot is very hostile towards male strangers ever since an obsessive fan of my work snuck into my house and almost… well, you get the idea," Fleur explained.

"Noted." Eternal nodded.

“Yes, and fortunately for Lady De Lis, Lancelot was sleeping under the bed and heard the commotion. And so he attacked the scoundrel. And when I heard the screaming, I saw the wrench run, well more like, limp past me and out the front door.” Bristle said.

“Yeah, and when I found out about it, I immediately called the police. And it didn’t take them long to find the…” Before Magnus could say a cursed word, he looked around and saw Dinky, who waved at him, which convinced the adult man to rethink his words. “...Rascal. Mostly because he couldn’t get far with a broken leg.”

"Nice save," Derpy whispered with a wink and a thumbs up while Dinky tilted her head, confused on the subject.

“Wait, how did he get a broken leg?” Sunset asked.

“Well, crocodiles have a bite force of 3,700 PSI. Let that sink into your minds.” Silver informed the group.

"Hah!!! Now that's what I call "biting off more than you can chew," am I right?" Israel jokes. Fleur got a laugh out of it, which he found attractive.

But this also earned him glares from both Inferno and Silver. While Lancelot was just growling at all three of the Victory Squad boys since they weren’t family, so he wasn’t technically targeting a single individual like Inferno and Silver were.

Silver then turns his eyes towards Pinkie and Fluttershy, before he silently mouthed to them a message that said: “You know what to do.”

Pinkie saluted and whispered Silver's instructions into Fluttershy's ear. The two cuties then wrapped their arms around each of their goofball boyfriend's arms. "Come on, Mr. Funny Bones, you're needed in private."

"Come along, silly," Fluttershy added. The two girls then dragged their big-mouthed boyfriend off into another part of the mansion to keep him occupied.

"Well, he certainly is lucky. Though what was all that about?" Magnus chuckled.

"Yes, I was actually starting to get a good laugh. Your friend certainly is a funny young man," Fleur said, fully aware of his slowly-developing crush. "Could it be that your friend is also a big fan of mine?" she teased.

"I wouldn't be surprised, seeing as how I married the most beautiful woman on the planet," Magnus chuckled, admitting to the chaos he caused.

'Damn it, that little punk's gonna be doing 500 laps around the hideout for a MONTH!' Silver thought to himself.

Meanwhile, at the Canterlot Scientific Research Center (CSRC).

Inside the manufacturing warehouse, the Mother A.I. Zoor, was overseeing the creation of more sentinel androids for her ever growing army. But her artificial mind was occupied with thoughts of those annoying kunoichi girls and those Victory Squad brutes. No matter how many more of her sentinels and other classes of androids that she built, those humans would always keep destroying them.

She did not take these failures lightly, no, instead she used these failures to further adapt and upgrade her androids to be better suited to combat her enemies. And all she needed was the key ingredient.

And to her delight, it had finally arrived.

The Mother Android turned away from the ongoing production process as she saw two of her sentinels approaching her, both were carrying a crate on either side. And once they stood before her, the two sentinels lowered the crate onto the ground and stood silent for a while.

Zoor’s advanced A.I. remotely commands one of sentinels to open the crate. And as commanded, the first sentinel reaches down and tores the lid of the crate right off it with ease and then tossed it to the side. After opening the crate, the sentinel then steps away from the crate as Zoor approaches it with high expectations.

And upon inspecting the insides of the crate, Zoor could see that it’s carrying stacked rows of metal ingots. Using her cybernetic eyes, she did a scan on the metal’s atomic mass and molecular structure, and to her delight, it met her exact requirements.

This was the Infinium that she sought after for many months.

"Mistress Zoor, we have retrieved the packages you required," One of the androids said in his robotic monotone voice. "The coordinates given to us by Blueblood were accurate."

"Excellent work, my children. It seems the human has proved his usefulness.” Zoor replied. “And did you find any more?” she asked.

The sentinels stood silent, which displeased Zoor greatly.

“Negative. The warehouse we found it in had many identical crates and various other shipments. We calculated that the location was intended to be a decoy and the majority of the Infinium is hidden somewhere else.” the second android stated.

"Rrrrrgh!!! I should've known that pale pompous brat wasn't that resourceful! Perhaps it's time I had a little chat with him myself. I'll be right back, you make sure my body is still here when I get back." Zoor said before logging out of her android body.

Meanwhile, up in Blueblood's office, the little prick was going over his files on his computer, even checking the condition of his profits.

"Honestly, if I don't do something right now, this company is going to plummet on top of me! Curses, if only that cousin of mine hadn't exposed me that day!" Blueblood said to himself.

As Blueblood was whining about his misfortunes, he was soon met with a high-pitched metallic sound that caused him to immediately cover his ears. The sound went on for a minute before it finally ceased and silence filled his office.

As Blueblood was recovering from nearly going deaf, he turned back to his computer screen and he’s met with a black screen with two glowing red eyes on the screen, which filled his soul with fear. And it even worsened when a familiar voice spoke through the computer speakers.

“You have failed me, human! The information on the Infinium shipment’s location you provided, does not possess the desired quantity of the resource I required!” Zoor’s voice scolded him.

"Well, I don't know what else to tell you! It's not my fault my meddling cousin got involved, tarnishing my reputation! What more do you want from me?" Blueblood asked.

“Do not forget our agreement, human! In case you’ve forgotten, that I was the one that kept you from prison. And if you think that your flesh and blood ruined your so-called precious reputation… I can do so much worse!” Zoor responded.

"Eep!" he yelped. "Okay, okay! Look, if anyone knows the whereabouts of Heat's secret storage of Infinium, it's Heat. I might have some secret info stored somewhere up in that eyesore of a tower of his. But it's locked down tighter than any other maximum prison, I can't bypass the security from an outside source! Everything's encrypted."

"Nothing is impenetrable to me! I'll find out for myself. But, should I find another dead end when I breach their security system… "You'll be put through an eternal hell… one in which you can never escape from!" Zoor threatened.

"Y-Y-Yes, ma'am!" Blueblood stuttered in fear. And soon, his screen went back to normal, showing his usual stock market, the same as it always was. But, it didn't matter as Blueblood slumped onto his desk, sobbing helplessly. He hoped that the info he gave Zoor was correct, or his goose was cooked.

Meanwhile, back at the mansion, everyone was having a good time, eating some of the food Fleur, Magnus and Bristle had provided for their guests. It was all heart-warming and everybody was having a splendid time. Well… especially for most of them while 3 of the guests were preoccupied in a different room.

"Say, Fleur. How did you and Magnus first meet, anyways? Did you… meet at a club or a restaurant, or…" Heat asked.

“Wrong on both parts, Mr.Blitz.” Magnus chuckled. Fleur chuckled as well.

“Actually, it's a funny story. On the day we met, I was walking around Canterlot, going through every clothing store in town, wanting to find another clothing line for more of my modeling shoots. And Magnus, here, was coming back from a small food drive that he volunteered in. And before we both realized it… We just bumped into each other.” Fleur explained.

"Oh, so it was by chance you happened to meet him." Heat said. "What happened after that?"

“Well It was more than by chance, young man.” Magnus replied. “After we had our little crash, the moment we looked into each other’s eyes, something between us… clicked.” He stated.

“Poor Magnus couldn’t keep himself together when he spoke out of how beautiful I looked and was stuttering like a timid little boy.” Fleur teased her husband.

"I don't doubt it. Even now, you're still as beautiful and fabulous as the day you two met!" Rarity commented with stars in her eyes.

“Why thank you, Rarity.” Fleur responded.

"Still, it's hard to picture Magnus stuttering like a timid boy judging from the way he is now," Eternal said, glancing at Fleur's husband. "I mean, he looks more composed and calm from what I can tell."

"Believe me, young man, I wasn't always able to keep my composure in front of my wife.” Magnus said. “That’s the thing about love. Cause once you experience it, you start to feel weak and vulnerable, but at the same time, you feel a great sense of strength that you’ve never experienced.”

"Just like how Israel felt when he first met me. You wouldn't believe how sweet he was to me when he and his friends tipped me when I used to work at a pizza joint. He even gave me the biggest hug ever, calling me cute and precious," Derpy said.

"He gave you huggies?" Dinky asked, smiling brightly.

"Sounds to me this friend of yours has a big heart. I'm surprised he's not as shy as I thought he would be." Fleur said.

"Heh! Oh he can be shy. Especially when we came and he gazed at you. He probably thought 'Damn, Magnus sure scored big with a beauty like her!" Rainbow said, mimicking her goofball of a friend.

Inferno immediately heard that comment, and soon he swiftly turned his eyes towards Rainbow Dash and sent a threatening glare towards her way. She quickly sank into the couch, not saying another word.

"So if he gave you huggies when he met you, what made you choose daddy Silver over him?" Dinky asked, tilting her head innocently.

“Awwwwwwwww. She called my son “daddy”. That means you’re my grandbaby now!” Fleur awed from Dinky’s words.

"Silver, you've made your old man proud!" Magnus said with a tearful smile.

“Speaking of my brother? Where the…” Before he could say the word, Inferno looked towards Dinky, who glanced at him with innocent eyes. “Heck. Where the heck is he?” he asked.

And while everyone else was having fun to even notice, the Blaze Family, along with Derpy, Dinky, and the 4 disguised Dragon goddesses soon realized that Silver was nowhere to be found. Thinking that he may have left the party while no one noticed.

Worrying for her mate, Aurora volunteered to go find him. After doing so, she left the party and headed upstairs to check in his bedroom. And when she arrived, she found that he wasn't there. But she noticed something was missing: Silver’s katana.

And as she was in the room, her enhanced dragon hearing began to pick up sounds from out the bedroom window. This piqued her curiosity as she went to the window and looked out into the backyard and the pool area. And when her eyes moved towards the grass area, she spotted Silver, with his katana in hand. And from her vision, she sees the young ronin training which had her curious and suspicious as to why he wasn’t with everyone else at the party.

‘Why are you outside, Silver?” Aurora asked mentally.

Seeing where he is, Aurora decides to head downstairs and head outside to see what was on Silver’s mind.

= Meanwhile, in the backyard. =

Silver breathed heavily in exhaustion as he was pushing himself too much. The young ronin swung and thrust his blade, switching and practicing different styles, and pushing his speed and precision to their limits.

Although, you would think that's impossible to do since he was outside for only several minutes; however, when your consciousness is driven by one, unwavering goal; you tend to push your body to its limit more quickly than you least expect.

And what was on Silver’s mind to provoke such a drive? The dark samurai that he encountered and lost to last night.

Silver could remember how outclassed he was in his first encounter with the strange warrior. And the words that rang in his consciences over and over again.

"You're a remarkable swordsman, I'll give you that. But you're still just a mere mortal and lack the experience to match up against me.”

And that was it. Whatever that samurai warrior was… He wasn’t human. He was far from that. And the way they fought, that being fought as if he had seen countless battles and wars.

Deep down in his soul, Silver knew that he would have perished then and there, if his mother hadn’t intervened. And that was also on his mind, he wasn’t skilled enough to beat this strange warrior and feared that if he fell, his mother would be at the warrior’s mercy.

And then Silver had other thoughts. Such as, what if it was Derpy, or Dinky, or anyone close to his heart? What if he failed them all because his skills and spirit were not enough against this superior foe?

'No! I shouldn't doubt myself. I have to get stronger! Somehow, some way, I'll hone my skills and break past my current limits! And when that time comes, I'll be ready for him. And when that day comes… I'll kill him!' Silver thought, brimming with a whole new determination. He knew this was no time to doubt himself. If his skills are lacking, he'll train 10 times harder.

As Silver was lost in his train of thought, he was unaware of someone behind him until he heard: “Silver?” Which caused him to turn around swiftly and raise his blade in a defensive position out of instinct.

And to his relief, it was Aurora standing in front of him, staring at him with a concerned expression on his face.

"What's the matter, why aren't you inside, enjoying yourself with the rest of us?" she asked.

Silver was hesitant to answer, but he knew Aurora would get an answer out of him, so he spoke. “Not really a fan of parties.” Silver said.

"Not even with family?" Aurora asked.

“Well, I… I didn’t want to ruin the party for them.” Silver lied.

"Come on, you can't fool me. What's the real reason?" Aurora asked, wrapping her arms around him and stroking his hair. "Tell me… or next time… I'll leave you with a serious case of blue balls… or shrivel them up until they look like raisins."

“I can live with that,” Silver responds as he forces himself out of Aurora’s arms, walking next to one of the statues in the backyard, then proceeds to continue his training.

"Then… I'll take your whole bed and you'll have to sleep on the couch… or maybe the floor… or maybe… you'll sleep outside. No blankets… no pillows," Aurora replied.

“I slept on concrete floors back in my day,” Silver dismissed her words.

Aurora got frustrated and didn't know what else to get him with… until… "Fine… then I'll arrange a little… get-together. I wonder how that goofy friend of yours will feel when I purposely arrange a private meeting between him and the lovely, fashionable Fleur De Lis!" she smirked.

Soon, rage filled Silver’s mind and body as he took his blade, which was powered by his own chi. And as he screamed in rage, he swung the blade towards the direction of one of the marble statues in the backyard and it unleashed a wave of chi energy which sped towards the statue… and sliced it in half… along with destroying one of the two canopies, creating a small narrow crater in the backyard.

"You do realize this is your parents' backyard, right?" Aurora pointed out. 'Also, damn. He's got some serious power behind those attacks when he's pissed off. At least I pushed his button.' she thought.

After that display, Silver turned towards Aurora with an aggressive and intimidating glare, scaring the dragon goddess before the young ronin turned his back on her.

"Okay… perhaps I have gone too far." Aurora sighs. "Fine, if you don't wanna tell me, then I'll back off. But that won't stop me from worrying about you. I'm sorry I brought up the thought of getting your mom and your friend alone, okay?" She apologized.

Silver remained silent and didn’t turn around to look at her. This made Aurora deeply saddened before she decided to leave him to his training.

But just as she turned around, Silver finally spoke.

“I’m trying to become stronger… So I can protect you all.” He said.

Aurora turned back towards her boyfriend and then went over to give him another hug. "I understand completely. And again… I'm sorry," she replied.

“Remember when Israel mentioned my scars and how I got them fighting some ‘crook’ that was in league with the Storm Gang.” Silver mentioned.

"I remember it." Aurora said, feeling more worried for her mate.

“Well… that’s not the whole story.” Silver said. “That crook… wasn’t some thug or some hired gun. He wore samurai armor, in dark red and black colors. He carried a katana, with a red blade. And the way he fought, it's like he fought thousands of battles. And his eyes… his strength… his speed… they weren’t… human. Like he was… something else.” After he said that, Silver turned around to look at Aurora to see what she had to say.

But she didn’t say anything at all.

The dragon goddess standing before him, was awfully silent. Her eyes widened as she bore an expression on her face that displayed great fear and numbness. Her entire body was shaking with fright as she stood.

Seeing her like this made Silver concerned and suspicious. He approached Aurora, while speaking to her. “Aurora… Are you alright? What’s wrong?” he asked her.

After a brief silence between them, Aurora then finally muttered some words that were almost like a whisper.

“He’s… H-He’s… B-back!” She muttered in a fearful tone in her voice.

Silver was confused about what she meant.

“He? Who’s back? Aurora, what are you talking about?” Silver asked.

And it was then Aurora finally looked Silver in the eyes as continues to cower in fear as she said these words.

“D-Desuhantā… Has returned.”

Back inside the house, in one of the private rooms, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy had both gotten their goofy friend all riled up, as per instructed by Silver. Right now, they had him laying on a bed in one of the guest rooms. All three were completely naked and the door was locked.

"You really are a hopeless case, Izzy. Always fawning over so many sexy girls when you yourself have two super cuties by your side already. Are we not cute enough? Not sexy enough for you?" Pinkie asked with a cute, pouty face.

“Yeah, are our curves not very attractive to your delight~?” Fluttershy asked while pushing her massive breasts up against the goofball’s face.

"How could you even think that?" Israel asked dramatically. "You know I could never get tired of my two favorite cutie-pies. You two were my first loves! But why don't I go ahead and prove it to you ladies so you'll know I'm not lying."

Suddenly, he leans up and pulls both ladies in with him and lays them down on each side of him, cuddling them lovingly. Fluttershy on his left, Pinkie on the right. He nuzzled their cheeks each and planted loving smooches on their warm, soft, tender lips.

"That's what I like to hear. Now, be a good boy and let your cutie-wuties do all the work." Fluttershy said seductively. 'We'll make him forget about Fleur De Lis with our own unique, cutesy charm,' she thought.

Fluttershy then took this chance to straddle on top of her boyfriend's face and lean down to get to work on his hardening meat pole. But she also made sure to share it with Pinkie. The two busty babes then mashed their massive hooters together, trapping their lover's giant rod. Their tongue licked every inch of this tasty treat.

'Oooooh baby! These girls are on FIRE!' Israel shouted in his mind.

‘Mmmmmmph~! So good~’ Both girls were thinking at the same time.

The silver haired goofball was in bliss from the double titjob he was getting, and it got him even more aroused due to the incredible softness of both Fluttershy and Pinkie’s breasts.

Israel was going nuts himself. He couldn't stop himself from smothering his face in Fluttershy's big booty and slurping her wet pussy. He tapped her big, fleshy butt like they were a pair of soft, jiggly bongos.

His busty butterfly gave a cute giggle and shook her booty into her lover's face some more while she and da ponk cutie slurped and tasted their goofy man's mighty beefsicle. With the additional pleasure of being trapped in both girls' gigantic fun bags, there was no doubt their efforts were bringing him to an early climax.

Israel doesn't warn them and just keeps eating out Flutters' dripping ladyhood while rubbing his face in her booty and lightly tapping her fleshy bongos. In a matter of moments, he jerked his hips upwards and a gush of his manly milk shot out, coating his girlfriends' breasts and their faces with their tongues hanging out. Some of it even got in their hair.

"Mmm, tasty," Pinkie said, smiling cutely.

"Yay," Fluttershy whispered.

After that fiasco, Israel moved Fluttershy off of him and onto his side before sitting up and watching his two girls lick themselves clean of the mess he made on them. Pinkie was the first to fully clean herself with her usual crazy speed. And once after Fluttershy cleaned herself up, the two thicc gals both gazed at the young goofball with cute smiles and bedroom eyes.

“Ready to stuff us good, Izzy~” Pinkie spoke with a playful giggle.

"I sure am, my Pinkie "cutie" Pie." he replied, nuzzling her nose to nose. She gave another cute giggle, followed by a squee before straddling atop her silly lover. She aimed her pussy directly above his cock and then slammed down, engulfing the entire length inside her sweet oven.

Pinkie would've screamed at the top of her lungs, but she held it in due to the fact that there's a party going on downstairs. For extra measures, Fluttershy captured the sugar-loving sweetie's lips and made out with her while Pinkie got to riding some hot, phat dick.

For Israel, seeing his two cuties make out while one of them rides him made him feel like he was in one of those pornos, only this was even BETTER!!! Wanting in on some of that action, he sat back up and sucked on one of Pinkie's boobs while playing with Fluttershy's hooters. Both girls moaned like crazy in the kiss.

He knows about how extremely sensitive their mammaries were and would go for their weak spot every chance he got. Pinkie was feeling the most sensitive right now, having her boyfriend's cock ravage her insides while having her sensitive girls sucked on.

Of course, he does show his tender side by hugging both of his lovely dames and nuzzles into their bosom. Both girls hugged Israel back while enjoying the pleasure they all gave each other. Soft moans and wet plopping noises echoed throughout the room and Pinkie was picking up the pace, unable to control herself.

Israel reached down and grabbed one of Pinkie's plump, jiggly buttcheeks and spanked it hard, making her yelp in the kiss with Fluttershy. He kept spanking it harder and harder.

Eventually, both girls broke free from each other's lips and assaulted their boyfriend's lips at the same time in a 3-way make-out session. On a few occasions would they leave pecks on his cheeks before returning to his lips.

The intense makeout lasted for a few long minutes, maybe even five. Afterwards, Fluttershy got behind Pinkie and groped both of her huge pies and fondled them while she dry-humped her phat booty. Israel's cock repeatedly and rapidly slammed inside the deepest, warmest parts of Pinkie's love tunnel, knocking on the door to her womb entrance.

He moved his hands to where Pinkie's hands were and locked them together. Pinkie had a deep red blush across her face, still riding like a sex-crazed sweet slut. Her eyes shooting up, tongue lolled out.

Soon, Israel couldn't stop himself and hilted deep inside her womb and exploded like an erupting volcano. Pinkie was once again becoming a "Cream" Pie. His massive load shot out like crazy, slowly expanding her belly, gradually bloating her until she looked to be at least 8 months pregnant.

Pinkie couldn’t hold it in and let out a moaning scream as she was being filled. And her mind turned to mush.

“FILL ME! IZZY! FILL ME MORE! MORE!” She begged as she continued to ride his cock, wanting to be filled up even more than she already is. So, her boyfriend thrusted and thrusted, shooting whatever cum was leftover. Pinkie could feel it all shooting deep inside her. Her belly expanded little by little until finally… She came and sprayed her womanly juices all over his crotch and the bedsheets.

And after a powerful orgasm like that, Pinkie felt her whole body go numb and she passed out on top of Israel. He smothered her with a peck on her cheek and then the lips before resting her all cozy on the side. Now, he could turn his attention to his first love and opened his arms out wide, letting her know he's all hers for the taking.

Fluttershy's eyes were replaced with hearts as she jumped on top of her boyfriend and smothered him with kisses to the point where it looks like he's covered in lipstick marks. She then proceeds to claim his still-hardened cock and insert it into her tight pussy. She proceeds to cuddle with her lover while riding his mighty meat pole.

The cute, bountiful animal lover gasped and moaned with ecstasy as she felt each powerful thrust shake her whole body. The goofball underneath her got excited and thrusted in sync with Fluttershy's hips. He hugged her tenderly in his arms as they rocked the bed violently. The head of the bed knocked against the wall of the room.

Over in the living room, the rest of the group could hear the sound of something banging against the wall and most of the girls had blushes across their faces while the select few shook their heads left and right in frustration.

"Goodness me, what is that noise?" Fleur asked.

"I think I can take a wild guess, dear," Magnus chuckled.

“Shall I fetch the soundproof headsets, sir?” Bristle asked Magnus.

“Yes.” Magnus replied. And with his instructions, Bristle left the living room to retrieve the soundproof headphones.

"Ah, the joys of impetuous youth. And so daring, too. Kind of like how we used to be. Isn't that right, dear?" Fleur asked, winking at her husband.

"You can say that again, honey," Magnus winked in agreement.

The girls and the boys all sat or stood in awkward silence, well despite the ruckus upstairs. All the while, Inferno was gripping the sides of his head as he’s… well… looking like he’s about to go crazy.

“I swear to God I’m gonna kill all three of them.” he stated silently.

Back in the guest room, Fluttershy has now switched positions with her lover and now has him on top of her, rutting her like a predator rutting his prey. Her pussy grew wetter and tighter as he poured his love into each thrust.

She was being reduced into a sluttified mess, yet that's exactly what she wanted him to do. Anything to avert his attention from Inferno's beautiful mother. It's hard enough to deal with Pinkie being the 2nd girlfriend and Derpy being a “semi-girlfriend”. She really loves her boyfriend and all, but deep in her soul, she’s losing her patience with his weakness to other cute girls. And that’s extremely deep due to her everlasting kindness.

"Do my precious Flutters like her funtime? You know I could never get tired of my precious, adorable little angel," Israel said between breaths.

"Ahh! I… I love… you!" Flutters moaned.

"I love you too, cutie pie," he whispered in her ear. The goofball kicked it into overdrive. His massive beef pole drills so deep into Fluttershy's love hole, he's knocking on the entrance of her womb over and over again. Fluttershy held onto her lover for dear life. Her insides got even more slippery, allowing his cock to enter her womb a whole lot easier.

At the rate they were going, they could climax at any second. In fact, his balls began churning, ready to let loose his man cream. Fluttershy's insides tighten up quickly. Her cute smile widened with eagerness for what’s to come.

At last, as he plunged his drilling cock balls deep, he let out a loud, predatorial growl, shooting his massive load into her love chambers while her lady juices gushed out and coated his crotch. Fluttershy moaned loudly, arching herself back from being filled like crazy. Her belly gradually got bigger with every load emptied inside of her.

Neither lover cared if the others could hear them.

Meanwhile, outside in the backyard with Aurora and Silver, the sky dragon goddess remained paralyzed and shaken in fear, especially after the new information he had just heard.

“He’s… returned. But… That can’t be…” Aurora mumbles to herself.

Silver, on the other hand, was confused and rather concerned over the dragoness’s frightened behavior.

"Aurora? What’s wrong? Who’s back? Who the hell is Desuhantā that you said earlier?” Silver asked.

"Silver… you don't know the seriousness… or the kind of threat this being is.” Aurora responded without thinking before facing away from Silver as she went back to her mumbling. “This can’t be happening. It shouldn’t be happening!” She silently said to herself.

“Ok, seriously! What are you not telling me? Why are you so afraid of this… stranger?” Silver continued to ask questions.

Aurora immediately turned around to look at her mat dead in the eyes. And as the young ronin looked deep into her eyes; he could see the fear within them.

“D-Desuhantā,” She said with hesitation, as if she feared saying that name. “Is no stranger… nor is he mortal.” She stated. “He’s an ancient being of death and despair.”

“What do you mean by that? What is he anyway?” Silver asked.

“He’s a warrior from a violent and brutal race that are the sworn enemies of my kind… an oni.” Aurora replied.

“What the hell is an oni?” Silver responded in curiosity.

“In Japanese folklore, they are referred to as the race of orges, orcs, or demons. Though that is far from the truth. They are an empire of vicious conquerors that march across worlds and leave a trail of destruction in their path. But, Desuhantā, was far worse. He is a butcher of millions, a bane to all that lives, and a warrior of death. Thousands of years ago, he had slain many of the greatest warriors of that time, he wiped out a hundred armies, and not only that; he had slain thousands of my kind.” Aurora explained.

Silver stood in silence; speechless from all that he’s hearing.

“The blade that he carries is forged from a special ore that can only be found in the bowels of the underworld. And is quenched and stained by the dragon blood of my ancestors. A powerful weapon… that grants him power that rivals that of a god.” Aurora exclaimed. “At the end of the war between my kind and the oni, we forced our barbaric enemies deep into the darkest abyss within the Spirit Realm, and with the combined powers of my sisters and I, we sealed them away. Never to see the light again. After that, Desuhantā disappeared without a trace. We thought that he was locked away with his kind, or we hoped that he was killed in battle.” Aurora stated. “But now I see that we were wrong.”

"I… I had no idea. I'm so sorry you and your ancestors went through such a massacre." Silver responded with sympathy.

Aurora then steps closer to the young ronin and grips onto both of his shoulders as she stares at him with fear… and worry.

“Silver, you must promise that you do NOT face Desuhantā again!” She told him with fear and distress. “He is someone that is far too powerful and dangerous to challenge. Many great warriors and spirit dragons have fought him in the past, and they all fell to his blade. Desuhantā is obsessed with being the most powerful warrior in the world, and he’ll take any chance to prove that. Which is why you and everyone else must stay away from him! Please promise me that you will not engage Desuhantā!” She begged.

"I…" Silver didn’t know how to respond to her pleas. But he can clearly see that she is scared for his life; and hearing from her that this “Desuhantā” had slain many of her kind; he couldn’t blame her for her worries. And as he looked into her pleading eyes, Silver finally replied with: “I promise.”

Aurora smiled, feeling relieved before hugging her mate. Then she whispered softly into his ear, saying: “I just don’t want to lose you too.”

Silver held her in his arms in comfort, understanding her fears. "I understand. Losing Starswirl was already hard enough for you," Silver said.

The young ronin and the dragoness stood in the backyard, holding each other in silence under the light of the moon and the stars in the sky.

Unknowing of what dark events may await for them, along with everyone else, in the future.

The Mettle Of Man Tested Once Again

As the sun rises on a new day, after the welcome home party last night, the Blaze family all slept soundly in bed after the fun night they had.

Well, almost all of them.

After waking up earlier than the rest of his family, Silver Scorpion was standing outside of the backyard wearing dark-grey jeans and a white shirt, and didn't have shoes or socks on; with his katana in hand, training and practicing to sharpen and strengthen his skills.

He continuously trained to draw out his sword from its scabbard faster than a nanosecond, he practiced his defense and offense without pause, he swung and thrust his blade around to better his fluid movements. He also trained harder to perfect his swordsmanship in kendo, laido, and kenjutsu.

Then later, he cast his blade aside to train himself both physically and mentally in close-combat. He trained in aikido, jujutsu, judo, karate, and ninjutsu. He then trained on perfecting his reflexes and agility; performing backflips and dodging the incoming tennis balls from the tennis machines he set up. Which fired every tennis ball at him nonstop, forcing him not to stop dodging.

And after the machines had run out, it was only then Silver stopped to catch his breath, exhausted himself after a short, but harsh training exercise. As he continued to take deep breathes, he looks over to the pool in the backyard, where Lancelot was laying next to the pool, watching Silver’s hardcore training the entire time.

“Was… That… Enough?” Silver gasped for air when he spoke.

The family crocodile could only respond by blinking his eyes once; which Silver took for an answer.

“Yeah… I thought not,” he said as he shook off his exhaustion and walked over to pick up his katana.

“Did rest ever accrue to you, Master Silver.” Bristle’s voice called to him.

Silver turns to face the house, where he sees the old family butler approach him while carrying a silver platter in his hands. And once he stood in front of him, Silver could see a bottle of water and a towel on it.

“I never needed rest, Bristle.” Silver replied right before he took the bottled water and drank it halfway and while drying himself off with the towel.

“Nonsense, Master Silver. Everyone needs rest.” The old man claimed. “Especially when they are pushing themselves too far.” he added while placing a hand on Silver’s shoulder.

“You’re always looking out for me, aren’t you?” Silver responded with heartedly tone.

“It's my duty to watch over you and Master Inferno; a task entrusted to me by your parents.” Bristle proclaimed.

"And you've been so good to us all these years… even when we were lost," Magnus came out and said, having woken up from a good night's sleep and was in his robe.

Bristle turned around and stood at attention to Magnus’s presence.

“Master Magnus, how has your slumber been?” Bristle spoke with professionalism.

"Absolutely wonderful, thank you for asking. What's going on out here?" Magnus asked.

“Well, Master Silver was out here exhausting himself with his peculiar exercises.” Bristle answered.

Silver stared at the butler with a betrayed expression while Bristle shrugged and gave an apologetic expression.

"At this early hour? Silver, you really should've gotten some sleep. Why stay up all night? You know it's only gonna do more harm than good to your body." Magnus pointed out.

“Dad, it's just a precaution, in case if…” Silver was hesitant on the last word and changed it at the last second. “... you know, if there’s an intruder in the house, a psychopath on the loose in the neighborhood, or maybe another one of mom’s crazy fans.” he claimed.

“Son, we live in the safest neighborhood in Canterlot. And to remind you, that we won’t be hearing from those Storm Gang bastards in forever ather the death of their leader,” Magnus assures his son. “And lastly, aren’t psychopaths and your mother’s fans the same thing?”

That got Silver to chuckle a bit.

"Do we have to talk about my crazed fans on a beautiful morning like this?" Fleur asked, stepping out from the house, wearing her robe.

Magnus then approaches his wife to give her a morning kiss, while Silver drinks the rest of his bottled water, while Bristle stands at attention.

“Ah, good morning, Miss Fleur, I had forgotten you were up as well.” The butler spoke.

"Yes and what a delightful night's rest that was. Your earplugs certainly came in handy due to my husband's heavy snoring," Fleur said, turning to said husband with a teasing grin.

“I’m glad to be of service.” Bristle bowed his head in response.

Magnus gave an unamused expression on his face, feeling insulted at this moment.

“No offense, dad. But you do snore loudly.” Silver commented.

As they were talking, Lancelot immediately got up from his spot and crawled towards Fleur at a quick pace that was suitable for the 200 lb croc. And then he stops by the woman's feet before grabbing onto her robe with his mouth and tugging on it gently.

"Oh, hello there, Lancelot. Did you have a goodnight sleep as well?" Fleur asked, kneeling down and petting her croc. "I'll bet you're pretty hungry, too."

Lancelot simply snuggled against his owner as a way of agreeing with her. Fleur giggled and gave her pet croc some more gentle pats on the head. "Very well then. Bristle, do we still have any more meat in the fridge? Any uncooked meats?" she asked.

"I believe so. Wait one moment, if you please," Bristle said before heading inside the house. While they waited, Fleur sighed and kept petting Lancelot.

"In all my years, it makes me happy to know our two boys found some wonderful friends. Especially some lively ones," Fleur said, remembering last night.

"You said it, honey," Magnus chuckled. "Kind of reminds me of when we were young and wild and freaky on our honeymoon."

“Oh I remember~” Fleur responded while also giving a playful wink to her husband.

“You two do know I’m standing right here, right?” Silver exclaimed, not wanting to hear anything about what happened last night; yeah, Inferno told him all about it. Silver was close to consider murdering Israel, Fluttershy, and Pinkie for making all that racket during the party, which poor Dinky would have heard if Derpy didn’t have her watching friendly videos on her phone, with earphones on.

"Perhaps we should invite them over again sometimes. They all seem like good company to have over." Magnus suggested. “We should even consider inviting their parents. It has been long since we’ve socialized with other adults… adults that don’t point a gun at you every day.” he added.

"That's a whole lot of people, dad. Are you sure you can manage that?" Silver asked, hoping he might say no.

“Mmmm… Well… Maybe we should just stick to the original guest list instead.” Magnus admitted.

“How about invite just the grown-ups and don’t invite the others.” Silver proposed.

"Good point. We've already seen how delightful your friends are. Now it's our turn to make some friends of our own," Fleur agreed.

“Agreed. Perhaps we should arrange a meeting with the parents of those three boys we met last night. I heard a lot of good things about them, they seem like nice people.” Magnus suggested.

“I just hope that goofiness isn’t hereditary.” Silver mumbled.

"What was that, dear?" Fleur asked.

“Nothing.” Silver responded.

Before that could turn into another conversation, Bristle came out of the house with a silver platter in both his hands and it was covered with a lid. He approaches the three and stops in front of them.

“I present Lancelot’s meal, Mrs Fleur.” Bristle spoke with professionalism as he took the lid off the platter, which revealed the leftover raw meat left over from dinner last night.

"Oh, wonderful! Thank you, Bristle." Fleur chimed. "Go on, Lancelot, breakfast is served." she tells her pet. Lancelot happily walks towards Bristle, who sets his meal down in front of him. Lancelot then opens his massive chompers and clamps down on his delicious meat. The big reptile lets out happy growls as he continues to feed.

And in seconds, the croc ate all the meat, leaving nothing on the platter. The big retile looks up at the humans, giving a big smile (in his own way) and his tail wagging.

"That's my boy. Such a good crocodile. Are you full now?" Fleur asked, leaning down again to smother her pet croc. Lancelot replied by nodding his head up and down. "Good. Now are you ready for a morning swim with mommy?”

The giant reptile's tail swished back and forth and his grin got bigger and wider.

"Alrighty then. Wait for mommy, I'll go change into my bikini," Fleur said. She then gives Lancelot a quick peck on the head before heading inside, making her way to her bedroom.

Silver then takes this to time to head back inside, especially when he knows what time it is.

“I’m gonna head out right now. And I should let Derpy know too.” Silver stated as he headed towards the house.

“What do you mean, son?” Magnus asked in curiosity.

Silver stopped in his tracks and realized that his parents didn’t know. He soon turns arounds and looks his father in the eye.

“Oh… Right, I forgot to tell you and mom. Well… I have a job.” Silver responded.

"Really? Wow, good job, son! I'm proud," Magnus said.

“That is truly splendid, Master Silver,” Bristle commented.

“Thanks,” Silver replied. “Oh and, uh, Derpy also works at the same place I work at, so Bristle could you, mind looking after Dinky while we’re out? I would have asked Aurora and her sisters to do it, but… they left this morning.”

"But, of course, master Silver. The young lady is in good hands," Bristle assures with a bow.

“Thank you. Well, see you after work.” Silver said as he headed towards the house and entered inside.

And seconds after he enters the house, Fleur emerges from the mansion and into the backyard. She had on a two-piece violet bikini that barely contained her massive GG-cup breasts with its thin, tight strings. Her bottom piece covered up plenty of her womanhood, but its thin string wrapped around her curvaceous, hourglass hips looked like it would snap loose at any moment, but it certainly left plenty for the imagination. If she were in a photo shoot, cameras would be flashing from every angle. Motherhood did not deter her youthful looks whatsoever.

"Looking good, hun. Real good," Magnus flirted with a wink.

"Easy, dearest. Wait until after I've finished my little dip in the pool with our precious pet. Then we can… Get. It. On." Fleur replied teasingly, waving her little finger back and forth. After that, Fleur and Lancelot both got into the pool and swam around, having a wonderful time. Lancelot even did a few barrel rolls because he was so happy to be back with his mommy. Fleur giggled and rubbed Lancelot's underbelly, making his back legs flail, like he was ticklish. His tail swished around, splashing water like crazy.

Meanwhile, at the hideout, with the gang altogether and finished partying the night away, it was time to get back to work on their training. The only ones not present are Silver and Derpy, since they have work today. And so, the gang had to make due with training with Tempest.

Right now, the military bombshell was personally training Inferno in hand-to-hand combat. Inferno was barely keeping up with this berry beauty, which impressed Tempest. But she wasn't planning on letting up anytime soon.

"You're a hell of a resilient guy, I'll give you that. But you've still got plenty of room for improvement, big boy," Tempest said, blocking and dodging Inferno's punches and kicks. She then counters with a punch to the gut, knocking the wind out of him. But he doesn't drop to his knees so easily. Tempest goes for the gusto and sweeps his legs. He's knocked off balance and she pins him down. "Gotcha!" she grinned.

"Yeah, yeah, just you wait. One of these days, I'll knock you flat on your ass," Inferno retorted. Tempest would've smacked anyone across the face for that, but Inferno? Well… she lets him off with a peck on the nose.

"Yeah right, hot buns." she gloated.

Then what she didn’t expect next was Inferno’s hand reaching up behind her and grasping at her posterior; giving it a squeeze. Tempest let out soft gasp, mixed with a moan. Then in a second, Inferno rolls over, pulling Tempest with him till he is on top of her, pinning her down on the ground. He looked at her with a grin on his face before leaning his head down next to her ear and whispered: “Too bad I know your weakness.”

"Okay, I'll get you for that when training's over, you sneaky perv," Tempest chuckled.

"Just to be on the safe side, I am not going for that weakness." Israel whispered to the brothers.

"Smart move. She'd probably break you so badly, you'll need to eat through a straw," Heat whispered back.

"Or worse," Eternal whispered.

"Hey! You boys! You're not here to gossip, you're here to train! So move your asses and get back to your sparring session! ON THE DOUBLE!" Tempest yelled. The Victory Squad quickly got back to training and Tempest checked with the girls to view their training status.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Tempest dusted herself off and went to see who it was. Opening the door, she finds Celestia and Luna at the door. Alongside them were Starlight, Trixie and even Chrysalis.

"Sorry to show up on such short notice. Just thought we'd drop by to see how the training is coming along," Tia said.

“We got hung up by traffic, there was construction going on downtown.” Luna exclaimed.

“I’m only here because it was getting boring and lonely up in that stupid building.” Chrysalis stated before she looked towards the Victory Squad. “Uh, no offense.” she added.

"None taken," the squad shrugged.

"Ah, so this is where Trixie's handsome prince trains. Trixie's dying to see him flex some of those bulging muscles." Trixie said, getting all tingly

Starlight stared at the girl next to her with a questioning facial expression on her face. “Ok?”

"Heh, well isn't that adorable?" Chrysalis chuckled. "Young love."

"Chrysalis, do not encourage the young lady's inappropriate fantasies," Luna replied.

"She's right, Chrysalis. We're not just here to check on their training, we're here to also train our new recruits to the team," Tia added.

“Wait? What new recruits?” Sunset asked out of curiosity.

"You're looking at them, Ms. Sunset," Luna gestured towards Trixie and Starlight.

"Since they know about our secret, it's only fair that they join our ranks. You never know when we might need the extra help." Tia added.

"Not me, I'm just here because I was bored all by myself." Chrysalis stated.

"Heavens! Are you sure Trixie and Starlight are ready for such a change in their lives?" Rarity asked with concern.

"They volunteered to join out of their own free will. But just to make sure, we'll give them a demonstration on how we fight. Tempest, would you mind if my sister and I borrowed the training room for a while?" Celestia asked.

"You got the spotlight," Tempest moved aside, taking Inferno with her.

"Thank you." Both sisters said. The two then took their spots in the training room on opposite sides, facing each other. Both sisters bowed before taking their respectful stances.

"Uh, Heaty? Is your mom and aunt strong?" Trixie asked.

"I've never seen my aunt in action. But mom? You don't wanna mess with," Heat replied.

"Alright! You may begin!" Tempest signaled.

Right away, both sisters disappeared before everyone's eyes.

"What the? Where'd they go?" Starlight asked.

"Are they magicians?" Trixie asked.

"No, they're just moving at super-high speeds, so it only looks like they disappeared." Sunset pointed out.

"We can sort of see them, but we're still rookies ourselves," Twilight added.

"Uh… ladies. Tone down the speed so our audience can see you a little better," Chrysalis called out from the sidelines.

The sisters heard loud and clear and slowed down during their demonstration, giving their trainees a good look at their coordinated attack patterns. Their flexibility, their remarkable reaction time, the extraordinary agility they displayed.

Starlight and Trixie watched in awe. "These ladies are on a whole other level! You girls sure we're in the right training program?"

"Oh trust me, this is where it all happens. Accept no substitutions. They teach shinobi techniques, I handle endurance and military combat training. I also teach a little bit of mixed martial arts," Tempest replied.

“I make the gear and armor,” Inferno added. “Pretty much I make these ladies look cool.”

"Please tell me the boys don't wear the same type of skin-tight armor as Celestia and Luna." Starlight pleaded.

“No, no they don’t.” Sunset responded.

“Dang, Starlight, it's like everything gets you uncomfortable.” Rainbow pointed out.

"She probably doesn't like the idea of showing off too much of her natural body through a skin tight bodysuit. It is somewhat… revealing," Rarity pointed out.

Starlight didn’t respond to that and simply crossed her arms and pouted; Although, to her misfortune, her crossed arms caused her GGG-sized boobs to bulge through her shirt. Inferno blushed at the sight, the two brothers turned away out of respect. Yabuki… well… his eyes shrunk and his cheeks turned bright red upon seeing her boobs bulging like that.

Starlight notices the boys’ behavior and gets flustered by it, and in response… well… Her hands glowed with Equestrian magic and fired two stun spells at both Inferno and Israel, knocking the boys flat on their asses and onto the ground.

"Why. . . me?" Israel groaned.

Inferno groaned in pain from the stun blast and said: “Well… at least she didn’t aim at the lower area.”

"Here's a thought. Why not give her some armor that's similar to ours," Heat suggested before activating his suit, showing what it looks like.

"Oh! So your suit is some kind of… metal armor?" Starlight asked.

"Yeah. A smooth, but durable armor that allows flexibility. It's made up of Infinium, a metal I designed myself." Heat explained.

“So you guys got armor, while the girls got spandexs?” Starlight claimed.

“Spandexs?!” Inferno responded abruptly towards that comment while also chuckling slightly a bit, if he wasn’t in pain right now. “Naw, Starlight. Those suits I designed for the girls are made of Draconium nanofiber; a metal that I invented. It may not look like it, but those suits of theirs are indestructible.” he explained.

“And bulletproof!” Pinkie cheerfully added.

"Okay, that's… somewhat a relief, but did you have to make them so skin tight? It feels like you're… I dunno…" Starlight said, unsure.

"...like he's turning us into a fan service?" Pinkie asked.

“It was Celestia’s idea! I keep telling you guys that!” Inferno protested.

“Ok, everyone! Let's not get off topic and go back to the present.” Sunset tells everyone in the room.

"Thank you, Sunset. Now then, I'm sure you girls have seen what we can do. So now, we will teach all about the art of the shinobi and also whip you girls into shape. Tempest you have the honors with Starlight and Trixie. It's time that Luna and I trained our other girls."

But before everyone could get started on continuing their training, Starlight makes a shocking statement.

“Um, that would sound nice, Celestia…. Unfortunately… I don’t intend on being a shinobi or a kunoichi; whatever you guys call yourselves.” She spoke with an anxious look and sheepish tone.

Everyone, especially the girls, Luna, Chrysalis, and Tia, looked at Starlight with shocked and stunned expressions on their faces. As if they never saw this coming from miles.

"Oh? Then… What, are you looking to train in martial arts like the Victory Squad?" Tia asked.

“Nope, not them either.” Starlight responded.

"Damn… didn't see that coming either," Eternal blinked.

"But if she's not interested in either option, what's she looking to study?" Heat asked.

"That's what I wanna know," Spike added.

“Yeah, Starlight, what is it that you’re willing to do?!” Rainbow asked in confusion and disbelief.

“Well…” Starlight said right off the bat, only to hesitate a little, before she got to talking. “I was thinking of something that would require ethical behavior, mental focus, discipline… uh, no offense to you guys, and not involving me wearing skin-tight suits.” She stated, with the last one not related to what kind of training she’s looking for and more of her flustered side talking.

"Hey, no worries. We completely understand." Sunset assured.

"And if you're looking for something more sophisticated to learn, you could… oh! What about the art of the samurai? Inferno's brother is an expert rōnin, or samurai in simpler terms," Twilight pointed out.

“Huh? No way.” Inferno responded.

“Oh c’mon, sugarcube. Yer brother’s methods are the only thing that fits Starlight’s wishes.” Applejack replied.

“Yeah, you can’t still be holding a grudge against him, are you?” Rainbow asked.

“I mean, he and Dark rescued your parents, didn’t he?” Pinkie reminded him.

“Well, yeah… But you don’t see me and Israel being all buddy-buddy with our brothers.” Inferno commented.

"Israel's brother, I can understand. But Silver's not as deranged as Dark. Don't you think he deserves to lend his younger brother a helping hand with a brand new student?" Fluttershy asked, fluttering her eyes.

Inferno is struggling against the cuteness that is Fluttershy. “Don’t give me that look. Don’t give me that look! Don’t you dare.” He protested.

"Aww, do you really hate him that much to not trust him anymore?" she asked, slightly tearing up in her star-spangled eyes.

And just like that, Inferno gave in. “AAAAAAAAAH!!! Even if I wanted to help out right now! He’s currently working on the job at Sugar Cafe! I can’t just call him during work!” He exclaimed.

As the whole conversation went on, Starlight paid attention to the ordeal and heard about Inferno saying that his brother was working at Sugar Cafe; which she recalls remembering that place and being there herself. So with that as her first place to start, she silently stepped away from the group as they were talking and quietly walked all the way to the front entrance of the hideout and exited the place.

"So, give him a call when his shift is over. I don't mean to call him now, silly." Fluttershy pointed out, giving a cute giggle and a squee. Her boyfriend wound up stiffening up and falling flat on his ass like a piece of board.

“Alright, fine. I’ll give him a call when his shift is over.” Inferno responds in defeat.

"Hear that, Starlight? You're gonna le--" Pinkie paused when she noticed Starlight was gone and the door was wide open.

"Did she just bail on us?" Spike asked, confused.

"She may not be a shinobi, but she sure was skilled at sneaking away from us." Tempest said. "And now that I think about it, I'm getting kinda hungry. We'll continue our training until after we get something to eat."

"Me too, I'm getting kinda hungry. Someone heads out into town and picks up some food," Chrysalis said, rubbing her empty stomach.

"I'll go," Eternal volunteered.

"You gonna be okay on your own, babe?" Sunset asked.

"I'll be fine. It's only a food run," Eternal assures, about to leave.

"Okay, but be careful. You never know when Zoor's gonna send her buckets of bolts after you." Inferno warned.

Eternal nods and takes a quick shower in the break room before changing into some clean clothes and suits up before heading out.

"Are you sure he'll be alright, darling?" Rarity asked.

"I hope he will. I'm still worried about him," Sunset replied.

Meanwhile at Sugar Cafe, with Silver and Derpy, the two were currently working on their shifts. Derpy attended to the customers as a substitute waiter after one of the waiting staff was sick. Silver was doing cleaning; wiping down the tables and mopping the floors. Though he was also assigned by Mrs.Cake with another task: kicking out customers that were bad for business. And there were moments where he ‘escorted’ a karen out the door; and also a guy who refused to pay for his meal.

Though one person he actually, literally, kicked out of the establishment, is some a-hole who rudely was grabbing Derpy’s tushie and making her uncomfortable. Silver didn’t say a word and just pulled the guy by his shirt collar, dragged him to the door, and gave him a harsh kick to the ass and sent flying onto the pavement.

"I appreciate the hard work you're doing for me, Silver. You and Derpy." Mrs. Cake said.

"It's no problem at all, Mrs. Cake." Silver assured.

"If you say so. Well, I'd better mosey along and get back to my duties," Mrs. Cake said before turning around and walking back behind the cash register. Unbeknownst to her, her big booty shook and rippled while she hummed to herself.

Silver resumed wiping the tables clean while Derpy tended to the few customers that were enjoying their meals.

"Hello, everybody! Are we enjoying our meals today? Can I interest you in anything else? Maybe a refill on your drinks?" Derpy asked, fluttering her cute golden wall eyes.

"Mmm, a refill on my lemonade sounds nice." said the male customer. He hands Derpy his empty cup.

"And I'd like a refill on my orange soda, please," said his girlfriend. Derpy happily takes both cups and heads into the back.

"One orange soda and lemonade coming up!" Derpy said, heading back and humming an adorable tune. Silver watched her with a smile, admiring Derpy's friendly attitude. She was truly one in a million. Despite all the hardships she faced, she never gave up as a both a person… and a mother.

And watching her tackle life's issues with that beautiful smile… It only motivated himself to want to do better for his sake, as well as her sake and his family. It does not help keeping that lingering ‘question’ in his head at bay. And more importantly, it also builds his already strong drive to protect those close to him.

His mind was conflicted at the moment. But he tries to keep it on the down low.

Moments later, the bell on the door rings, as another person enters the restaurant; who just so happened to be Starlight. When she entered the establishment, she approached the counter and turned her head from left to right, looking for something; more importantly, someone.

As she turns her head back to the counter, she looks over and sees Mrs.Cake minding her business. With a calm voice, Starlight calls towards the woman.

“Um, excuse me?” She spoke. Upon hearing her, Mrs.Cake turned around and stared at Starlight.

"Yes, how can I help you, dearie?" Mrs. Cake asked.

“Um, I’m looking for someone who I heard works here. His name is Silver Scorpion. Do you happen to know him?” Starlight asked.

"Why yes. He's right over there, wiping the tables," Mrs. Cake points.

Starlight looks over to where the woman was pointing and she sees Silver doing what Mrs.Cake said he was doing; wiping down the tables. Starlight turns to Mrs.Cake and thanks her before she turns away from the front counter and approaches the young man.

Once she stopped in front of him, with his back turned towards her, she was soon about to get his attention when…

“Don’t expect that I didn’t notice you coming in.” Silver spoke, surprising Starlight greatly, as he turned around to face her. “Never thought I ran into you again. Last time we met, you gave me proof of my parents being alive. But now, I’m questioning why you’re here.” he added.

"Well, I've been talking with your friends earlier and they told me you were, umm…" Starlight paused and whispered the rest in Silver's ear. "...they told me you're an expert in fighting like a samurai warrior, and that you might be able to train me in the way of the samurai?” She asked in silence. After that, she stood there in front of him, waiting for an answer.

Silver stared at her with a blank expression on his face while he stayed silent after what she had told him. And after a few minutes of silence, he broke silence.

“Okay, first of all, they’re not my friends and my brother hates my guts. Second of all, it is not ‘the way of the samurai’, it's preferably called ‘bushido’; the way of the warrior. And finally… forget about it.” After he said all that, Silver turned around, away from her, and got back to wiping the tables.

"But… why not? You're the only one who's highly disciplined in 'bushido', or whatever you call it, and it's way better than wearing those skin-tight outfits and robotic suits." Starlight said. "Why can't you teach me?”

“Because I’m not interested in taking on a student; mostly because I spent my whole life and even childhood, training and perfecting my skill in the arts of the samurai culture. And I was self-taught. And second, I have a lot of things going on in my life that don't give me the time to train a student.” Silver exclaimed.

“But the others said you helped train them?” Starlight responded.

“No, I was helping them to make sure that they don’t get killed. That’s different.” Silver stated. “Also they all don’t have the willingness to even test themselves in bushido and the livelihood of the samurai. There are a lot of requirements in it too. You don’t just become a samurai, you’re born into it. And the only way out of it… is to die as one.” Silver explained. “And when you fight in battle, you don’t expect to survive… you expect to die. And that is the kind of dedication in the life of a warrior such as the samurai.”

"If that's what it takes to be a samurai, then I'll accept the risks. It's better than watching from the sidelines doing nothing while my friends risk their lives to protect this world," Starlight said.

Silver just stood there flabbergasted and disbelieved by Starlight’s statement.

“What part of ‘dying’ did you not understand?!” Silver asked as he was grabbing at his own hair and threatening to tear some off his head. “Also, even though it's noble and righteous of them, I pretty much don’t give a crap what they do. Or for the world. I’m just a simple man making his way in life. And trying to hold onto what I have left.” he said.

Starlight stood there in silence after the response Silver gave. And after that moment of silence, she spoke once more.

“While I don’t know what has happened that made you like this. And I don’t know what this world has done to you to make you shun it. And I also don’t know why you feel like you are hanging on to everything you have left, as you say.” Starlight exclaimed. “But you’re the only one who could guide me to be able to protect those close to me. And you have the knowledge of what I need to learn. And after you give me that knowledge and you show me the way of the warrior, I promise I won’t let my involvement affect what goes on in your life. And I promise that you’ll never see me again.” she said.

After hearing her brief, yet strong statement, Silver was left silent and perplexed. The young man placed his hand on his forehead as he was sighing to himself as he turned away from her and got back to cleaning the tables. Believing that he was still refusing, Starlight sighs in defeat as she turns her back towards him.

But before she made a footstep, she heard this.

“We start your training tomorrow.”

Starlight's entire world lit up, grateful and relieved that her words finally got through to him. "Thank you so much, Silver! I promise, you won't regret it!" She replied back before she walked towards the front door and exited the restaurant.

Silver looks back over his shoulder a little after Starlight left the establishment, bearing an unnerved expression on his face; however, a slight hint of wonderment was hidden in his eyes.

“I hope I won’t” He spoke silently as he averted his eyes back onto his task at hand. Having finally done what she came out here to do, Starlight left the establishment and headed back to the hideout afterwards.

Moments after she left, Eternal shows up at the restaurant.

"Why, hello there and welcome to Sugar Cafe. How can I help you?" Mrs. Cake asked.

"I'd like to order the Party-sized Platter. I've got a lot of friends waiting back at… my place that are hungry from a long workout. Think you can fix that up for me, please?" Eternal asked.

"Of course, dear. Since this is a to-go order, it will take some time to fully prepare it. Why don't you go ahead and wait inside or you can wait outside. It should take a good 20 minutes." Mrs. Cake said. The thicc desert MILF then headed into the kitchen to get started on the Party-sized platter right away.

Eternal decided to wait by one of the tables and sat down, minding his own business. A couple of minutes go by suddenly…

*YELP*

Silver’s head raised up as he heard Mrs. Cake yelping and a loud crashing sound.

"What the?!" Eternal jolted up. He ran towards the counter and leaned over to peek over towards the kitchen. "Mrs. Cake! Is everything alright?" he called out.

"Umm… yes, but… I seemed to have had an accident," Mrs. Cake called out. "I know it's not allowed, but… can I get a little help, please?"

"Hold on, I'll be right there," Eternal shouted before leaping over the counter. He rushed into the kitchen.

Silver said nothing for a while, but he heard of the situation, so he dropped his rag and cleaner spray and rushed towards the kitchen.

The two young men arrive in the kitchen to find Mrs. Cake on the ground. There was a wet floor without a wet floor sign on it and the Party-sized Platter she was working on, had spilled over. But there were only a few chips and nacho cheese. And some of the food got on her dress. Her backside was wet from the floor.

Both boys rushed over and helped Mrs. Cake back up to her feet, dusting off some of the chips from her dress. Silver went and got some napkins to clean the nacho cheese stains.

“Are you ok, Mrs.Cake? Are you hurt anywhere?” Silver asked with concern.

"I might've hurt my back a little, but I'll be fine. Silver, would you mind taking over with Eternal's order and getting his Party-sized Platter ready? I need to step into my office." Mrs. Cake asked.

“Sure, Mrs.Cake, I'll get on it.” Silver responded, before he then looked to Eternal, with hesitation, but he was too busy to do it himself. “Eternal, could you help Mrs.Cake to her office. She’ll point the way. But after you get her there, I expect you to head straight back to your table. No. Funny. Business.” He stared at the red-haired young man with a stern look.

"I don't do funny business. Also, what do you think I am, some kind of a home-wrecker?" Eternal asked, quivering an eyebrow.

“JUST GO!” Silver silently instructed him.

"Silver Scorpion!" Mrs. Cake scolded before turning to Eternal. "I apologize for his outburst."

"No harm, no foul," Eternal shrugged it off before helping her to her office, leaving Silver with the task he was given. The two slowly exited the kitchen and headed off into a room on the far left marked "Manager's Office." They reached the door and Eternal opened it up and Mrs. Cake was brought inside. He closed the door before setting her down on her seat.

"Thank you for your help, young man. I really appreciate it," she said with gratitude.

"It's no problem at all, Mrs. Cake. I… know this might not be orthodox, but would it be alright if I massaged your back? Maybe I can help fix it." Eternal offered.

"A massage? I don't know, I mean… I'd hate to keep you from your other activities," Mrs. Cake said with hesitation.

"If you don't want one, I understand. I won't force you." Eternal said in understanding. He waited for a while until he finally got the picture and was about to head out. But then, Mrs. Cake grabbed him by the arm.

"I guess the pain is a bit unbearable. Go ahead and massage away." Mrs. Cake said.

"You sure?" Eternal asked, a bit uncertain.

"Positive. Who am I to deny such a kind young man?" she asked. Well, since she's not denying it, Eternal shrugged and just went with it. He got behind Mrs. Cake and helped stood her up and leaned her against the desk. He put his hand on her back and put pressure points on each point, starting with her lower back.

He took his time, loosening up the kinks in her back and Mrs. Cake just moaned lightly as the pain went away. He massaged her back up and down, even massaged her upper back for good measure so she can feel more rejuvenated. Mrs. Cake moaned in relief some more.

It got to the point where she began to envision her husband giving her the same treatment. She moved her hips in a gyrating motion, humming in delight, her eyes still closed and without even thinking, she blurted out… "Give it to me now, honey."

"Say what?!" Eternal's voice rang out, snapping her out of her daydream.

"Oh my!" she exclaimed. "D-D-Did I say that out loud?" she asked, blushing deeply.

"I'd be lying if I said "no." I assume you and your husband have a pretty lively love life," Eternal implied, looking away, blushing.

“Well, Carrot and I have a wonderful love life; our marriage is strong and we have two kids….” Mrs.Cake was blushing a bit, like she was hesitant at first to reveal she and her husband’s sex life. “As for our… sex life…” She tried not to speak more, but she couldn’t stop herself from blurting it out. “...My husband was a real monster in bed back in our youth.”

Eternal still had a noticeable blush on his face, but cleared his throat. "So, in other words… he hasn't been as sexually active now, I take it." he implied.

"Afraid so. But please, don't worry about it. These things happen to married couples." Mrs. Cake said, looking down.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Cake. Honestly, I wish there was more I could do. Especially when it comes to your… intimate love life. I won't lie, you are still very beautiful and radiant. Motherhood hasn't put a damper on you one bit. In fact… I'd say motherhood was kind to you." Eternal went on before realizing… "Uh… sorry if I overstepped and took it too far."

"There's no need to worry. I'm actually flattered that you find me attractive. Silver even commented the same way. Though he didn’t stutter like you did.” Mrs.Cake chuckled.

"Heh… guess it's because when I look at you, I feel like my heart is skipping a beat. It makes me feel the same way when I'm with Sunset," Eternal chuckled nervously.

"Oh? So you find me attractive in that way?" Mrs. Cake asked, a bit teasingly.

"I… well… yes," he replied, now sweating a little.

"Well, aren't you a sweetie? So you're saying that I, a married woman in her mid 30s, am turning on a big, strong, young man like you?" she asked, teasingly. She clinged to Eternal, wrapping her arm around his arm, her bosom squishing against his upper arm.

"Uh… Mrs. Cake? You're uh… kinda… umm…" he stopped, losing his words.

"Please…" she said in a hushed tone before whispering in his ear. "Call me Cup Cake." And finished with a kiss on his cheek.

At that moment, she had flipped a switch within him and he cupped her cheeks before placing his lips onto hers. Cup yelped before melting into the kiss and held the young man in her arms, thrusting her tongue within his mouth. They exchanged saliva like crazy, not caring one bit how wrong it was, but how good it felt.

Eternal reached down and grabbed her plump, round, luscious ass. She moaned and she rubbed her hand against his junk, feeling it get harder the more she touched it.

They break away for air, panting heavily before shushing each other. "We don't want anyone outside to hear us." Cup Cake whispered.

"What shall we do?" Eternal asked quietly.

Cup Cake smiled and giggled in a sultry tone before getting down on her knees and undoing Eternal's belt. She pulls down his pants and boxer briefs, causing his long, hard rod to poke out, standing at attention.

"Let mommy take care of you," she whispered. Her soft, tender fingers grabbed a hold of his massive thing and jacked him off for a bit before giving it a few licks. Eternal bit his lower lip, inhaling deeply so he wouldn't make a sound.

The sweet MILF servicing him enjoyed the expression on his face. She goes further and takes in his whole dick, slurping and bobbing her head back and forth. 'My word, he might just be even bigger than my husband! I might just get addicted to this young man.' she thought, slurping even more hungrily.

'I should be… doing this with Sunset! What is wrong with me?! Mmmph… but… Mrs. Cake still deserves to be satisfied.' he thought. He couldn't prevent himself from putting his hand on her soft, silky pink hair. He had her deep-throated him and she didn't mind.

She upped the ante a bit by unbuttoning and removing her shirt, releasing her massive ‘cupcakes’ from their fabric prison. Her jiggling globes of love looked to be HH-cup. Mrs. Cake then pulls her head back, allowing Eternal’s cock to be free from her maw. Then she squeezes the young man’s rod in between her breasts.

"How are my big girls? Do they turn you on, sweetie?" she asked.

"They're fantastic, Cup Cake." Eternal whispered back. Before long, he thrusted his hips, making his dick poke in and out of her soft, large bosom. She kept her mouth open, sucking on the upper part of his dick while keeping it contained in her sweet sacks.

Her incredible skills were quickly drawing him close. "I… I can't… keep it in much longer!" he grunted quietly. Cup Cake rubbed her breasts up and down on his cock faster and sucked on his dick harder and more hungrily like she hadn't been fed in a long time.

Eternal couldn't contain himself and thrusted deep inside her throat, shooting chunks of cum down her throat and into her stomach. She takes big gulps while swirling her tongue around his huge meat pole. She then lets go of his still-hardened shaft with an audible pop.

"Oh, wow… you were really pent-up, weren't you?" she asked quietly.

"You… could say that," Eternal panted heavily.

"I thought so. In that case…" Cup Cake paused and then removed the rest of her uniform, showing off her thicc, nude, plump, curvaceous body. She turned around and presented her big ass to the horny red-head. "...why don't you empty out your remaining supply inside mommy? I'm on a pill." she assured him.

"...It's official… I have fallen in love with a thicc, older, attractive woman." he uttered before cupping her jiggling cheeks. "Here it comes," he growled before thrusting his dick into her tight, wet, sweet love dungeon. He thrusted deep, clapping his hips with her cheeks, fucking her like a vicious predator. Cup Cake stifled her moans from how huge he was. Her insides squeezed his phat, strong cock as it shaped her insides with its mighty girth.

Eternal reached over and grabbed her soft, squishy sky blue bosoms. Her breath became shaky and a huge blush formed on her face.

'He's more wild than Carrot! Fuck, yes! Ah, more! MORE! Make me feel young again!' she thought to herself. She turned to Eternal and the two shared a passionate kiss together.

Mrs. Cake then stopped him so she could move herself to face him and then took off his shirt for him, exposing his well-toned body. She licked her lips and pulled the boy back into a hot, passionate kiss. He reinserted his cock inside the MILF's pussy and plowed her like crazy.

She kept him locked in place with her long, thick legs around his waist. She didn't want him to leave until he filled her up.

The two went at it for a couple of minutes; maybe even 5 minutes. Eternal did not cease his powerful thrusts, and Mrs. Cake felt her entire body grow numb. And during that time, Eternal's cock began to grow inside her, ready to blow soon. The tip prodding against her womb.

"Ready for this?" he growled, grinning.

"Do it, honey! Make me your mommy," she urged in his ear. Eternal nodded and thrusted deeper and harder, driving this horny MILF crazy. In no time, his cock entered her womb and exploded his hot, white seed into her love chambers. His cock pulsed and jerked, emptying out his pent up orgasm inside this sexy mama. She was silenced with a deep kiss and moaned into it. Her pussy squirted all over her chair and Eternal's crotch.

Her belly slowly bloated to the size of a volleyball before both parties calmed down. Their lips part from each other, their breaths slightly heavy.

"You are one amazing lover, Cup Cake," he whispered.

"Same to you, sweetie." she replied.

The two waited a little longer before they completely separated and redressed themselves. "Mrs. Cake, before I go, I want you to know something," he said.

"What's that?" she asked.

"I can tell that you're gonna be wanting more, even after our "special moment." Which is why implore you on this piece of friendly advice; Assert yourself. If your husband won't do it, then show him that you're still a woman with needs and desires. Make him remember the good times you two had in your youth. You might reawaken his inner monster." Eternal explained.

"Hmm… you know what, you're right! I think I'll do just that. He's ignored my needs for so long and I think it's time I changed that. Thanks, dearie." she replied as she's looking at the clock above the door. "Oh my, look at the time. Your order should be ready."

"My order…" Eternal paused when he realized… "Uh-oh."

With Eternal’s fate yet to be decided; Meanwhile, over in the downtown district, in the home of Canterlot’s powerful crime lord, Ember was laying in her bed, observing the fire-ruby necklace that Thorax gave to her yesterday. Feeling a hurricane of emotions, and a couple of emotions that she is still questioning.

Seeing the necklace brought happy and painful memories of the life she had before; back when her mother was alive. Back when those Victory Squad bastards weren’t around. And yet, the necklace also made her recall back the time she spent with Thorax; of how thoughtful and kind he is, and how he just makes her feel… normal… normal than she had ever been.

Ember held the necklace close to her chest as she closed her eyes and took a deep breath through her nose, as a warm smile drew on her face.

But soon her quiet time was interrupted as she heard a knock on her bedroom door.

"Y-Y-Yeah, what is it?" Ember asked, composing herself, hiding her gift.

The door opened into the room, and the person that knocked revealed to be her father’s head enforcer, Scarface.

“Scarface? What are you doing here?” Ember asked as she was confused by the man’s presence.

Scarface said nothing, as expected since he doesn’t talk much, and instead he approaches her bedside and he reaches his arm forward, and directly towards her, and in his hand was an envelope.

Ember looks at the envelope in Scarface’s hands, then looks up towards him, then looks back at the envelope, and finally looks back up towards him again.

“Is this for me?” She asked.

Scarface nodded in reply.

With that, the young lady takes the envelope from his hand, and soon Scarface turns around and leaves the bedroom while closing the door behind him.

"Alright… let's see what's inside," she said to herself. She opens up the envelope and pulls out… her report card.

Now her confusion switched to anxiety as she looked away from the paper in an instant; only barely seeing it for a moment. It's her report card on her grades in her classes at CHS. Ember was a little uneasy about what she might expect, not that she was doubting all the times Thorax tutored her, but it still had her fearful. The deciding fate of her future was in the palm of her hands… literally.

‘Ok, ok, ok, ok, just relax, Ember. Just relax. It's not the end of the world… BUT IT COULD BE FOR ME! Ok, calm down. Just calm down, girl. Remember, you worked your ass off for a long month; you can’t back out now… BUT IT WOULDN’T HURT IF I DID, RIGHT!?!’ Her thoughts were at conflict with each other.

With all these conflicting emotions stressing her out, she quickly went for it and opened it up to reveal the results. And to her surprise… The results were unbelievable. As expected with P.E, she got an A+. And not just that, her report card had A's AND B's in all her other subjects. English, she got an A. Math, a B+. History, A-. Science B-. Art, A+, and finally, a B+ in physics, one of her toughest classes yet.

Ember was astonished by the results. "No. Fucking. Way!" she said, forming a smile. "YAHOO!!! I DID IT!!! DAD, COME IN HERE, QUICK!!!" she called out.

Right away, the sound of heavy footsteps came rushing up towards her bedroom door and her father came in. "What is it, Ember? Is something wrong?" Torch asked.

"No, far from it, dad! Check out my report card!" she said, running to him and showing him the results of his final grades. He checked the results and his eyes widened in disbelief.

"Not a single C, D, or even an F?" he asked proudly. He turned to his precious girl and smiled down at her. "Ember, you've made me so proud of you! I knew you could do it!" He wraps his arms around his daughter, pulling her into a big hug as the two smiled and laughed.

Honestly, this was the happiest the two had ever been in, well, years.

After the two embrace for several minutes, Torch releases his daughter as Ember rushes towards her beside the table and reaches for her phone and starts dialing a number.

“And who are you calling?” Torch asked with suspicion; with his smile not fading from his face.

“No one,” Ember responded quickly.

“It's that Thorax boy, isn’t it?” Torch claimed, with his smile growing wider.

“Dad, get out.” Ember replied, while chuckling as she had no bone in her body to be angry right now.

Torch chuckled as he had his hands up. “Ok, ok,” he said as he walked out of the room, leaving Ember by herself. She then dialed Thorax's phone number and waited for him to pick up. On the 3rd ring…

"Hello?" Thorax answered on the other line.

"Yo, Thorax, it's Ember." she replied.

"Oh, hi Ember. What'd you need?" he asked.

"Dude, I wanna thank you big time. All those tutoring sessions we had, I managed to get my report card in and got A's and B's on it. Nothing less than that," she said, excitedly.

"You did? That's great, Ember. I'm really happy for you." Thorax replied.

"Like I said, I owe you a big thanks for saving my butt. If you hadn't tutored me, I'd be spending my entire life in a cage for sure." she said.

"That's very nice of you to say, Ember. But you don't have to owe me anything, it was my extreme pleasure helping you out." Thorax said.

“Uh, wrong. I kinda do owe you a lot of things. I mean I threatened you when we first met and I socked you in the face on the first day you tutored me. So… at least let me treat you with a drink or something to thank you for putting up with me.” Ember stated.

"You sure you wanna do this?" Thorax asked.

"I won't take "no" for an answer," she persists.

Thorax sighed. "Alright, you win. If you insist. Should I come over or do you want me to wait for you here?"

“Let's meet up at Sugar Cafe again; treats are on me. How does that sound?” Ember proposed.

"Okay then, I'll be there." Thorax responded.

“Great. See you there.” Ember said, with a small hint of excitement in her voice. And once she hung up on the phone, she started to cheer like a school girl out of nowhere. It took her a second to recompose herself and become conflicted again with her new emotions.

‘Ugh, I seriously need to get these emotions of mine in check.’ She thought to herself. Then she got up from her bed and walked towards her closet. ‘Well, better change into a fresh set of clothes for my hangout.’ she said mentally to herself.

She opened the closet and scoured through her clothes and finally picked her preferred casual clothing to wear. Then she moved to her drawers and picked up a fresh pair of underwear and bra. Once she has selected her clothes for the day, she moves to her bedroom door and locks it, so that no one would walk in on her when she’s changing.

After that, she placed her new clothes on the bed and then she stripped out of her old clothes, till she was fully naked. Before she could put on her new clothes, she soon glances herself in the bedroom mirror.

In the nude, Ember's body was flawless. A few muscles here and there, but still slim as can be, complete with a busty EE-cup cleavage and 6-pack. In a word, she's fantastic. She turned her body a bit to take a look at her ass; it was toned and firm, but was a good size. Pretty much, she had an athletic body due to her time training in martial arts and self-defense classes back in the day.

Though, as she was checking herself out, in her mind, she was curious about one thing.

'Hmm… how good would I look with my dragon features?' she thought. Curious, she transforms into her dragon form with her eyes closed and once it is complete, she opens her eyes to check herself out.

Her height went from 5’6” to 7 feet tall, making her easily tower the average height of a pro basketball player. Despite her sturdy scales, her body felt smooth. Though she did keep her toned stomach, guess she kept one thing from her human body. She spread her wings wide, and she felt a great sense of dominance while displaying them. Her bust even got bigger from its already flawless EE-cup to a whopping H-cup. She was even more curvy and her ass had grown a bit, too. In fact, her ass would give Kim Kardasian’s a run for her money.

Ember checks her dragon body out and she smirks with pride. She cupped her huge tits in front of the mirror, before she turned so she could her phat ass in the reflection as she rubbed it with her hand.

“Eat your heart out, Kim Kardasian.” She proclaimed with her smirk never leaving her face. Feeling good about herself, another thought crossed her mind.

An idea that has her blushing and feeling dirty.

She grabbed her phone and then laid herself down on her bed. She puts her phone above her using her tail and poses herself with her legs spread wide open, revealing her hidden treasure. "I guess having a tail has its uses," she chuckles before taking a selfie.

Once she took the selfie, she reached her hand to grab her phone from her tail and she inspected the photo to see herself in “all her glory”.

"Wow, I bet a lot of guys would wanna fuck me. Hell, I'd even fuck me." she said, admiring her hot, fantastic body. “I bet even Thorax would…” She soon realized not only what she was about to say, but also noticed that she was about to hit the share button on her phone and she silenced herself while halting her tail from doing the unthinkable.

“What… the fuck… was I saying?” Ember asked herself. Did she just say something dirty with Thorax? And was she close to sending the photo to him?!

‘WHAT IS WRONG WITH ME?!?!?’ She screamed in her mind. 'I CAN'T GO SHOWING HIM MY PRIVATES! WHERE THE FUCK IS MY HEAD?!'

As she's gathering her thoughts, she reaches for her phone, only to discover her worst nightmares come to life. The text box was open and her naked photo was in it and the person she sent it to… Thorax.

"No… No!" Ember said. 'SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!!!' she screamed in her head.

Meanwhile, over at Thorax’s home.

Standing in front of his bedroom mirror, Thorax is fixing up his tie and trying to make himself presentable for his hangout with Ember. The young geek was overwhelmed with anxiety and slight eagerness.

He has come to enjoy hanging out with Ember; in fact, if he was being honest, he spent time with her more than he did with Spike. Though it's not that he’s not friends with Spike anymore, it's just that for the past year and these past few months, he never saw Spike around. Except with the Rainbooms and those new guys that he barely knew.

Honestly, Thorax felt that he lost touch with Spike because he was hanging out with people he didn’t know or felt uncomfortable to be around.

But meeting Ember. Sure it was scary and traumatic at first, but along the way, he got to know her better and she turned out to be a nice person. He never felt happy to have a new friend that he could enjoy spending time with.

Just then, while he's gathering his thoughts, he hears his phone vibrate on his night stand. He goes over and checks his phone and sees he got a text from Ember. "Hmm… I wonder what she wants." he said.

As soon as he opens up the text, his face turns crimson red and backs up. "YIPE!!!" he exclaimed, accidentally dropping the phone on the carpet floor. He goes to pick it up and peeks at the contents with one eye. There, on his screen, is a picture of Ember in her dragon form… completely naked, showing off her hidden treasure.

And upon gazing at the photo on the screen, Thorax.exe had an error, his mind crashed and his entire body was left paralyzed. 'I have seen many things in my life, but… never something as… majestic as that,' he thought.

Soon, he had lift-off from a major nose bleed launch, lifting him high into the air and then landing on his back with a loud thud, still in a daze.

Back in Ember’s bedroom.

As Thorax was having brain error and suffering blood loss, Ember remained laying on her bed, still in her dragon form, as she was now in a curled-up fetal position. And she’s likely having a panic attack right about now.

And having so many regrets.

“My life is over… My dignity is destroyed… Thorax now thinks I’m a fucking slut… God kill me now.” She mutters to herself.

Within the Spirit Realm.

Meanwhile, as everything was going on in the mortal realm, Aurora, along with Ava, Nova, and Crystal, had returned back to the Spirit Realm, with a sole purpose of informing their other sisters of the recent events in the human world.

The 4 dragon goddesses flew across the Spirit Realm, on their way to the temple where their other sisters would be in this dimension.

As they were flying, Ava had some questions about this objective.

“A-Are we sure we should tell them about this? I mean, can’t we take it slow and put their minds at ease before we tell them about… you know who?” the water dragon goddess asked her sisters.

"You know as well as I that the longer we hesitate, the stronger that fiend gets and the more of a dangerous threat he becomes. More than he already is," Nova stated.

“And knowing that he remained in hiding all these centuries, makes it all the more questionable of how much power he’s achieved. And knowing that he’s come out of hiding makes it clear that he’s preparing for something.” Crystal added.

“Which is why we must inform Lumina and the others, before our enemy could take the chance to make his move.” Aurora claimed.

After a brief small talk, the 4 dragon goddesses arrived at a floating island which had a Japanese temple stationed upon it. The four of them slowed their descent before touching down on the island. Upon arriving, they all head straight towards the temple.

And once they arrived at the temple, the four entered without knocking or making their presence known, as this was an urgent matter.

And upon entering, they gazed at all 4 of their sisters; Lumina, Malis, Terra, and Hora, standing within the main hall of the temple. All four were surprised by their arrival.

“Aurora, sisters, I did not expect your return from the human realm so soon.” Lumina said.

"This had better be good, dear sisters." Hora stated.

“Oh believe us, Hora. This is anything but good.” Nova exclaimed.

“What do you mean, Nova?” Terra asked in confusion.

“It's better if Aurora explains it,” Ava suggested as Aurora took a step forward.

“Sisters… A dark day has fallen upon our very existence… as well as the fate of the mortal realm.” Aurora spoke. “For an ancient enemy that was long thought to have perished centuries ago… has returned.” she stated.

"An ancient enemy? Are you…" Hora was about to connect the dots.

"Yes… I'm afraid… Desuhantā… has returned," Aurora confirmed.

A chill ran down the spines of the other 4 dragon goddesses, for that name has forever haunted their every memory and nightmare.

"This is most troubling indeed!" Hora said, looking pale.

“B-But… How is that possible?” Malis said in disbelief.

"Where did you hear about that monster's whereabouts? Has he learned of your presence in the mortal realm?" Terra asked.

“No… However, my mate, Silver Scorpion, had encountered Desuhantā yesterday, and engaged him in combat. Silver was no match to him and he was wounded, though he was fortunate to survive the encounter. The scars that were inflicted on him… were caused by the very blade that had slain thousands of our kin.” Aurora explained.

Lumina, Hora, Terra, and Malis were overwhelmed with fear, knowing of what weapon that their sister speaks of.

“The Sword of Cursed Souls?” Lumina asked.

Aurora nodded in reply. “I’m afraid so, sister.”

"I'm surprised that even a mere mortal survived a battle with that ominous killer." Terra said.

“Well, I'm not surprised. Since he banged Aurora and Nova about a few days ago.” Ava spoke loudly, thinking as her way of lightening the mood… but she now realized that she shouldn’t have said that.

"He… did… WHAT to Nova?" Hora asked in shock and anger.

"Seriously, Nova? How far have you fallen? Sleeping with a mortal human?" Terra asked.

"Goodness!" Malis said in surprise, blushing.

“Hey! Get off my back, Terra! What I do in my personal time is none of your fucking business.” Nova replied with her usually hotheaded attitude, before it quickly changed to a flustered expression with her cheeks blushing redder than they already are. “Plus its not my fault that he’s a good fuck.” she said with a timid tone of voice.

"The audacity of that outburst!" Lumina gasped.

"Can we just change the subject, please?! There's more important things to worry about than some human bedding our sisters!” Malis shouted out loud.

Her sisters stared at her with shocked expressions by her unexpected tone of voice. Malis notices their stares and soon she reverts back to her timid personality.

"Thank you, Malis. Now, how can we get rid of Desuhanta? He has to have some kind of weakness we should know about!" Hora said. "Aurora, how did your mate, Silver, fair against this menace?" she asked.

“He barely survived his first engagement. And… I fear what's to come.” Aurora expresses her worry.

Lumina could sense and see her sister’s fear and despair. For she knew that Desuhantā was an ancient warrior who took pride in his battles.

And his drive to prove his mettle and skill.

“Then it's been settled.” Lumina claimed as she looked towards every single one of her sisters. “Desuhantā has once again challenged the mettle of man…” She spoke to them before she averted her eyes towards Aurora. “... And now it's Silver Scorpion… who will represent it.”

A Cyber Kunoichi Christmas Special | PART 2 |

‘Twas a couple of days before Christmas, as the small town of Canterlot City was covered with blankets of snow; and every house, building, and streets were decorated with Christmas lights, wreaths, ribbons, and other Christmas decorations.

The citizens of Canterlot were out sightseeing the decorations, or doing some Christmas shopping, or out enjoying the snow.

Yes; everyone in Canterlot loved and embraced the spirit of Christmas.

But a young lady, named Ember Dragonheart; daughter of the city’s most powerful crime lord… did not.

To all those who were not aware, or to some that noticed, or to a few that knew; Ember had a strong hate for the holidays.

Though the question of why she hates Christmas is uncertain. Maybe Santa Claus didn’t bring her presents when she was a kid, or perhaps she slipped on ice, or perhaps she hates the cold.

Either way, all the students at Canterlot High or some people in town knew… Ember wasn’t a fan of Christmas.

Every year, when Christmas comes to Canterlot, Ember is always hostile and distant towards… Well, everyone. And she doesn’t hesitate to show her aggression when she tears down Christmas decorations and even scares away Christmas carolers. Heck, she even scares children around the holidays; though she’s not hostile towards children; but her glaring eyes just let the young ones know that; she’s not someone to get close to.

So yeah, whenever Christmas comes by; Ember is known to all as “Ms. Grinch/Scrooge” of Canterlot High. And two years ago, she was worse than before. And nobody knew what triggered it.

So far the town pretty much expected that Ember would continue to hate Christmas until the time of her death comes.

However, nowadays, Ember’s aggressive and heartless behavior suddenly began to wash away; as if something, or someone, was changing her in some way. She was almost starting to turn into a new person.

But of course; her dislike towards Christmas still remains. Now she just “tolerates” the festive holiday. But she just does not enjoy it.

Will this be the year where the young lady would finally embrace the spirit of Christmas into her heart?

Well… let us take a look and see for ourselves.

Location: upper town of Canterlot City; 2 Days before Christmas.

The streets of the upper part of Canterlot City were almost the equivalent of a “Winter Wonderland”. Covered in a blanket of show, and most of the buildings and lamp posts decorated with Christmas lights and streamers. A few cars driving down the road and people walking along the sidewalks simply greeted each other as they passed by each other.

Many people were entering shops and stores for Christmas shopping or getting a cup of hot cocoa from the Sugar Cafe.

The area was filled with positive energy and spirit.

However, that soon changed as Ember is seen walking along the sidewalks, dressed in her winter wear. But compared to the other people walking on the sidewalks as her, she didn’t have the same jolly or merry expression on her face. She had a cold, irritated look in her eyes; despite her calmness.

As people passed by her; they would often clear out of her way or step to the side, and would even avoid eye-contact with her. The reason why was that her cold expression gave off negative vibes, telling anyone to: “get out of her way”.

She continued to walk forward until she arrived at her destination: Sugar Cafe. Without any subtlety or in a calm manner, Ember slams the door of the restaurant open, making everyone in the establishment jump and turn towards her direction as she walks in.

Ember heads over to the counter desk of the diner, fully aware of all the eyes that are on her. She didn’t need to see the people that were all sitting down at their tables to know that, for she could see that the co-owner of the establishment, Mrs.Cake, was staring right at her with an anxious expression on her face.

And as soon as Ember approached the counter, she could see the woman clearly trying to put on a calm and professional face for her customer; but failed miserably, as Ember could see a drop of sweat fall down from her forehead.

“W-Welcome back to the Sugar Cafe again Ms. Ember. Will it be the usual today?” Mrs.Cake asked.

Ember stood silent in front of the counter, staring at Mrs.Cake with her cold facial expression, which made the married woman a little more anxious. And after a moment of silence, Ember then finally spoke with her choice.

“Yeah… The usual.” She replied.

Mrs.Cake nodded her head in response. “O-Ok then, dear. I’ll get right on it.” She said as she gets to work on making Ember’s preferred latte.

With her order underway, Ember walks over to a nearby table and sits down as she waits for her beverage. And anytime she would look over to another table, the people that sat there would often look away or pay no attention to her; mostly, out of fear.

Which did not bother her in any way, cause she wasn’t in the mood for anyone to walk up to her and interact with her. Especially if they’re someone she has bad blood with or someone that’s a caroler; honestly, she would straight up attack them.

“Hey, Ember!”

Well… All except one. A familiar geeky voice spoke to her as she turned her head and she saw Thorax standing in front of her, wearing his winter-wear and covered with specks of snow.

"Thorax! Finally a familiar face. What brings you here?" Ember asked.

"O-Oh nothing. J-Just stopping b-by for a hot ch-chocolate to warm me up.” He said with a shudder in his voice; which added proof that he was in fact cold. “It’s… c-c-cold out there.”

Ember smiles and rolls her eyes at the geek, as she just can’t get enough of his adorkable personality. She then pats her hand on the table, signaling Thorax to sit down with her.

The young geek obliged and he then sat down at the table, and once he sat down, he did not expect Ember reaching her hand up to him and caressing his cheek. Thorax’s face immediately lit up like a red Christmas light, as he was overwhelmed with so many emotions at once.

But soon those emotions were replaced with one sensation: warmth. He soon realized that his whole body was no longer shivering cold, and now was warming up.

"Odd… for some reason, I… d-don't feel cold anymore. Did… Did you do this, Ember?" Thorax asked, blushing.

Ember smiles at him as she removes her hand from his cheek. “Another part of being a secret badass dragon warrior. My body heat serves as my own personal heater.” She bragged.

Ember certainly swore she could see stars in Thorax’s eyes as his expression switched from flustered to amazement.

“Whoa! That’s so cool!” He commented. "At this point, I wouldn't even be surprised if your skin was fireproof. So, what kind of plans do you have for Christmas, Ember?" he asked.

“Uh… W-Well… I-I…” Ember didn’t know what to say. She had intentions or plans on what to do for Christmas; mostly because she didn’t want anything to do with the holiday. And she had no problem with saying how much she disliked the holiday. But when it came to Thorax, she couldn’t bring herself to say it in front of his face.

Fortunately, Lady Luck took pity on her and gave her a way out.

“One latte for Ember Dragonheart.” Mrs.Cake announced as she placed Ember’s latte on the counter.

Ember got up from her seat and walked over to the counter to grab her latte, but not before she let out a sigh of relief. Once she grabbed her latte, she then walked back to her table.

"And can I get a hot chocolate, please?" Thorax asked.

“Sure thing, dear.” Mrs. Cake replied, and she swore she could hear an animalistic growl coming from Ember after she had said that. But she shook it off and got to work on making the hot cocoa for Thorax.

Once Ember sat down in her chair, she took a sip of her latte as her cold facial expression returned slowly.

Thorax soon noticed Ember’s behavior which made him both concerned, frightened, and also curious. But he tread lightly, as he doesn’t know how she would react.

“Uh… Ember? Are you feeling alright?” He asked.

The tsundere gal soon gazed up at the geek, seemingly looking like she was calming down a little, which sort of helped ease Thorax’s anxiety.

However, the peace ended real quick as soon as the restaurant's music player was turned on and started playing a random song from a Christmas playlist.

The song only played for only 20 seconds, but it was just enough to cause Ember’s angression to skyrocket to critical levels.

Soon the tsundere gal got up from her seat and stomped towards the music player. leaving cracks in the floor.

"Uh… E-E-Ember, wh-wh-what are you--" Before Thorax could finish his question, Ember slammed her fist on the music player. But not just once… she pounds it again… and again… and again. Before anyone knew it, the music player was nothing more than a giant heap of scrap metal.

Everyone, including Thorax, all stare at Ember with shocked and fearful expressions on their faces. Ember, on the other hand, stood still and was breathing heavily as she was full of pent-up anger, even though she had just dished out some of it on the music player.

She then turns around and she stares directly at the people in the restaurant with those cold, piercing, predatorial eyes that also seem to stare into people's souls. It made one of the customers yelp in fear and book it for the exit.

"Ember! What did you do that for?" Thorax asked, in shock just as much as he was scared. But she doesn't respond. Her body just keeps moving up and down as she breathes heavily. "Uh…E-E-Ember, are you alright?"

She still doesn't respond. It's almost like she's in a trance glaring into space. Thorax makes a risky move by slowly… and steadily… approaching the draconic, troubled young lady. Everyone whispered at him to stop and back away, but Thorax, despite being scared, didn't back away. He had to reach her somehow so he could find out what's troubling her.

He quickly reaches her within range and puts a hand on her shoulder. "E-Ember, talk to me. Why are you act--" before anything, without her realizing it, she grips onto his jacket collar and growls viciously as she shoves him across the restaurant with tremendous force, knocking him against one of the tables on the other side. The was so great, Thorax hit his head and was knocked out cold.

But before he was knocked out, he let out a pained yelp upon impact which was strong enough to snap Ember back into reality. After calming down, she looked around and saw all the fearful stares she got from the people in the restaurant. But then, as her eyes locked on the unconscious, friendly geek laying across from where she stood, she gasped in horror and ran towards him.

"THORAX!" Ember screamed.

She knelt down next to him as she held onto him while also seeing his head bleeding a bit from the blunt of the impact that she caused.

"Oh no. Oh no, no, Thorax. What have I done?" she asked, devastated as she held him in her arms, tears beginning to form in them. "Thorax… I'm… s-so sorry. Please, forgive me!" she whispered, choked up and hugged her unconscious friend in her arms.

Unaware, due to her immense guilt and sorrow, some of the people within the restaurant, one of them being Mrs.Cake, quickly called an ambulance.

But the only thing that was on Ember’s mind, and the only thing that tormented her, was that she had badly hurt her only friend.

Meanwhile, at the Victory Squad Tower.

Israel was in the kitchen taking out some freshly baked gingerbread cookies, giving them a good whiff, loving the sweet smell. "Ahh, now these are some darn good gingerbread cookies." he said, placing the hot tray on the stove to cool them off.

"What are you even gonna do with all those gingerbread cookies? You've practically made 3 whole batches worth and I doubt anyone's gonna eat those when they get here tomorrow." Heat pointed out.

"Don't you remember, Heat? He's donating those cookies to the Buttercup Orphanage fundraiser, along with a few presents." Eternal pointed out.

"Uh-- oh, now I remember. So, when do we leave to deliver the cookies and presents?" Heat asked, interested in going.

"20 more minutes. We just gotta wait for the cookies to cool off. Have you guys wrapped up the gifts we bought yesterday?" Israel asked.

"Yeah, I have it right now," Eternal showed his present, which was wrapped in red and blue diagonal-striped wrapping paper.

"Here's mine," Heat showed his present, which he wrapped in sky blue wrapping paper with candy canes on it. His was shaped to hold at least 2 or 3 DVD cases.

"Great. Then, I'll go grab my present." Israel said as he ran for his room. The time it took him to head into his room and come back out with a present in hand was less than 10 seconds flat.

"This'll be the best Christmas yet!" Eternal said.

"Yeah!" the other two agreed.

Meanwhile, at the Kunoichi Hideout.

While the Victory trio were getting ready for the holiday fundraiser, the girls were also doing their part for the holidays.

Applejack had baked up a few of her family's delicious apple pies, along with an entire roasted turkey with chestnut stuffing.

Pinkie Pie brought along some yummy candies and treats and sodas. Rarity had brought along some new Christmas ensembles for the special, joyful holiday to show off and to have her friends wear for the occasion.

Rainbow Dash brought with her a couple of presents she bought last minute. One was for one of her friends, the other was a donation to the orphanage.

Fluttershy had brought along a few of her animal friends and some Christmas story books to read to the little kids at the orphanage.

As for Twilight and Sunset, aside from a few gifts to each of their friends and donating a couple to the orphanage, they also planned to perform for the kids to bring them more Christmas cheer.

"This is going to be the very, very, VERY best Christmas EVER!!!" Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully.

"Oh, I know, darlings. Last year was pretty fun, but there's nothing more satisfying than spreading love and joy to others." Rarity chimed in.

"You said it, Rares. Ah’ recon them there kids'll be thinkin' o' this night fer years to come." Applejack added.

"Everyone deserves a Merry Christmas, even those precious little orphaned kids." Fluttershy commented, snuggling her animal friends.

"Just wait until they hear our sweet tunes. Their Christmas is gonna rock!" Rainbow added.

"Just remember, Dash. It's for the kids, so keep that ego of yours under lock and key.” Sunset informs her friend.

"Lemme guess, she let it go to her head one time and it almost brought disaster to the group?" Twilight asked.

“Uh… Yeah… Let's go with that.” Sunset replied, while remembering the semi-finals incident at the CHS Musical Showcase years back.

"O…okay then," Twilight replied, uncertain of what to think of that.

“Say, I wonder how Inferno is doing right now with his family?” Pinkie asked with curiosity. And that question even had the rest of the girls curious as well.

Meanwhile, at the Blaze Mansion.

At the Blaze’s residence, the Blaze family, plus Derpy and Dinky, and Aurora, were all getting ready for the holidays as well.

Derpy and Dinky were upstairs, doing who knows what. Likely, getting dressed for the fundraiser.

Silver and Inferno were in the living room, wrapping up presents for the fundraiser at the Buttercup Orphanage. And as he looks up to see how much progress they had made, only to find Inferno, somehow, wrapped up in Christmas wrapping paper, ribbons, and tape.

Silver stared at his brother with a dumbfounded expression. “Wha- How?! How the heck did you mess that up in two seconds?!” He asked.

Inferno stares at Silver with a straight-face. “I told you… present wrapping is NOT my forte!” he stated.

As the two brothers were discussing the situation they just got into, meanwhile, Aurora was helping Bristle Wing carrying the finished Christmas presents and food donations out to a moving truck that was parked outside the mansion. The reason why she helped out was that she knew that this task was hard for even one person. And another specific reason was that she noticed that Bristle was moving slower than usual; though she took him as being exhausted from all festivities and such, so it gave her a reason to pull her weight around.

As for the married couple of the house, Magnus and Fleur were seen coming down the stairs, all dressed up nicely. Magnus was dressed up in a bright red tux, a white button-up shirt underneath, and a black bowtie. Reasons as to why he was dressing up in a suit; well, it's because he’s the host and the manager of the fundraiser at the Buttercup Orphanage.

Fleur, on the other hand, was wearing a beautiful red holiday dress with beautiful snowflakes at the bottom of her long skirt.

Soon everyone noticed the married couple entering the room and were in awe of how they were dressed.

“Getting ready for the big event, pops?” Silver said.

Magnus chuckles lightly at his eldest son’s comment. “Well, I have to dress my best. After all, I have a lot of responsibilities tonight.” he answered.

“And mom, you’re looking beautiful as always.” Inferno commented on his mother’s dress.

"Oh, why thank you, dear. It's never easy trying to look my best for such a beautiful holiday. I always did love Christmas." Fleur said.

“Hey, don’t sell yourself out, mom. You look great.” Inferno added. Right before he turned towards Silver and whispered: “Looks like our chances of keeping away the ‘stray dogs’ at the event just hit rock bottom.”

Silver nods his head in agreement. With their mother dressed like that, it's gonna draw in any hungry perv or one of her crazy fans for several blocks. And soon Silver whispered in reply, saying: “Don’t worry, I'll call Dark for backup.”

"Yoo-hoo, we're all done getting dressed," Derpy said as she and her daughter came into the living room. Derpy was all dressed up in a beautiful white, silky dress. Upon closer inspection, you'd think she was an angel sent from heaven.

And right next to her, little Dinky was all dressed up in her cozy, yet adorable Santa dress, minus the fake beard.

"Merry Christmas!" Dinky called out, tilting her head with a big, adorable smile.

"Awwww, Dinky dear, you look so adorable!" Fleur exclaimed, going over and hugging the cute little muffin. Dinky hugged Fleur back while Inferno nearly had a heart attack, being struck by so much cuteness.

Silver walks up to Derpy, holding her in his arms and smiling as he looks into her eyes. “And you look astonishing tonight, Derpy.” He commented.

"Thank you. And it feels so nice and comfy," Derpy replies as she twirls around, giggling and then coming to a stop. "And I'm looking forward to donating my homemade muffins to those precious little children."

"By the way, mommy, what's auntie Aurora gonna wear?" Dinky asked.

"I don't know, but we'll find out when she comes down," Derpy replied.

“Well, well, I guess we’re twinsies, little Dinky.” Aurora’s voice spoke out.

Soon everyone turns and they see Aurora (in her human disguise) wearing her own santa dress, only Aurora looks like her ‘milkshakes’ could bring all the boys to the yard. Silver's jaw felt like it fell through the floor from how hot his mate looked in her Santa dress.

"Auntie Aurora!!! You look so pretty!" Dinky exclaimed, going over to hug her. Aurora caught Dinky in her arms and hugged her up close, giggling at her preciousness.

"Thank you, Dinky. And you look so cute in your dress, too." Aurora said, nuzzling the little Dinky Claus nose to nose.

Dinky giggled. "That tickles." she said. Aurora then put her down and then turned her attention to everyone.

"So, when do we head out?" Aurora asked.

“Just in a few minutes, We have to make sure everythings all prepped and ready.” Magnus said in response, just as Bristle walked in on the family and the 3 guests.

“Master Blaze, the presents and the food donations had been successfully placed on the transport and it's on its way to the fundraiser as we speak.” Bristle informs Magnus.

“Ah! Alright then, I guess we could leave right now.” Magnus suggested. “Bristle, bring the limo up front.” He asked the family butler.

“Yes, sir, right away.” Bristle responds right before he heads out the front door.

As they were all waiting for Bristle to bring the limo, Dinky looks up to her mother and asks a very important question.

“Mommy? Do you think Santa will be there?” The little girl asked with such innocence.

"Who knows, maybe. If he is, I have no doubt he'll be happy to see you. Because you've been such a good girl this year," Derpy said enthusiastically, lightly cupping Dinky's cheeks.

Dinky smiled with such enthusiasm as she was so hopeful to meet Santa Claus.

Meanwhile, at Canterlot City Park.

After the ambulance had arrived and took Thorax to the hospital, Ember did not stick around the Sugar Cafe and just ran away to drown in her guilt and sorrow.

Ember ran for a long while until she had to stop due to her exhaustion and the cold. She observed her surroundings and realized she was somewhere in the Canterlot City Park.

The park looks to be empty and dark, covered in a blanket of snow, with only the lampposts in the park providing light. With no one around to see or hear her, Ember collapses onto her knees, onto the white snow, and she lets out a loud scream of misery and heartache.

Tears ran down her cheeks as she continued to scream and cry, hugging herself as she let out all the emotions and stress that she held in her for two years.

Now she no longer hates the holidays or anything or anyone at the moment.

The only person that she hated above everything else… was herself.

Has Ember sat on her knees, crying for several minutes, in an empty park; she was unaware that her cries draw the attention of someone she never expected.

"What's the matter?" an older man's voice asked. Ember stopped her crying and gazed at whoever it was that called to her. Behind her, she sees a familiar face she used to enjoy seeing when she was little.

But of course she had outgrown and lost her belief in him long ago.

Ember quickly wipes away her tears and puts on her ‘tough gal’ personality. “What the heck do you want? Shouldn’t you be at some mall or standing around collecting charity money, old man?” she asked in a harsh tone.

"I would, but I couldn't help but follow the sound of someone crying for help. So tell me, what's gotten you so down on such a beautiful early evening?" the jolly red giant asked. "Family troubles, financial issues, or perhaps… friendship problems?"

Ember sniffed, wiping away her tears. "Why are you so interested in my problems?" Ember asked, turning away.

"Why? Because no one deserves to experience such misery. Especially at the most wonderful time of the year. So tell me… what's happened that made you so sad?" asked the King of the North Pole.

Ember sighed, seeing how there's no way out. “Fine.” she replied.

Saint Nick smiled to hear her answer. “Good. Then perhaps we can sit down and hear about it.” He said, before he pointed his gloved hand towards something.

Ember turns towards what he was pointing at, and to her surprise, she sees a well-furnished cedar-planked park bench, with a lamppost next to it; about 4 feet in front of them. The reason she was surprised was that she did not see that there when she had arrived at the park. Where did that come from?

"Something wrong?" Kris Kringle asked.

"U-Uh, no, nothing." Ember replied.

With that, the two walked over and sat down on the bench. The Big Man in Red waited patiently and politely for Ember to find the strength to say what’s on her mind. While the young lady took a deep breath and then soon she found the words to say.

“... T-Today… I-I landed my best friend in the hospital.” Ember said, with the tone of her voice, heavy with guilt.

"Your friend? Oh dear. How did this happen and… did your friend do anything that could've provoked you to do so?" Santa asked.

“No. He didn’t do anything wrong. All I did was that I… I lost my… I got so angry. I couldn’t control it and I demolished a music player to vent out my aggression. But there was so much rage in me that I just froze,” Soon tears formed in Ember’s eyes once again. “H-He was just trying to make sure I was okay… And what did I do in return… I hurt him. I hurt him so bad that he had to be carried in an ambulance! HE WAS MY ONLY FRIEND! AND I HURT HIM! ALL BECAUSE I COULDN’T STAND CHRISTMAS!!!” Ember screamed with such emotions and anguish.

"I see. And this friend of yours, I take it he's a nice boy." he guessed.

Ember sniffed while wiping away her tears before she answered. “Y-Yeah.”

Then the big red jolly asked another question. “When you said you couldn’t stand Christmas, what did you mean by that, exactly? Do you not enjoy Christmas as everyone else?” he asked.

Ember looked down to the ground while also shaking her head. “No, I don’t.”

“May I ask… Why?” Santa asked.

Ember was hesitant to say, but this was something that she had kept inside her for a long time. With as much strength as she could muster, she said.

“I… Don’t always hate Christmas. When I was a little girl, just like everyone, I was so happy around the holidays. Always helping out decorating the tree, building a snowman, singing Christmas carols lyric by lyric, always writing letters to… well, you. But of course, no one loved the holiday more than… m-my mother…” Ember said those last two words with hesitation and grief in her voice.

"O-Oh… I see. So, what was your mother like? Was she as kind and gentle as any other mother in the world?" he asked.

Ember chuckled lightly while tears ran down her cheek. “She was. She really was. To tell you the truth… My mother was like the living embodiment of the Christmas Spirit. And it can’t be helped when her favorite holiday also happens to be… her birthday.” Ember said.

“Oh, so your mother was born on the day of Christmas. It must’ve been very special to her.” Saint Nick proclaimed.

“It really was. Every year, my mom always celebrated Christmas, and embraced the spirit of the holiday with all her heart.” Ember chuckled in the middle of her explanation, as a fond memory returned to her in a flash. “Hehe… When she married my dad, and as soon as he found out, he would always make Christmas special for her. When I was 4, he and mom dressed as you and Mrs.Claus on the day of Christmas.” Ember couldn’t help but giggle at that memory

"It sounds to me like you had the most perfect family anyone could ask for. So… what happened to your mother?" the toy maker asked.

Soon Ember’s chuckles died as soon as the memories of the rest of her life came flowing back, memories that weren’t as pleasant.

“Well, in case you didn’t know or realize, but my father is this city’s biggest crime lord. So for the rest of my life, I grew up around violence and death. And with that environment, Christmas became a forgotten memory. We didn’t celebrate it as much as we did when I was little. Dad was always busy, and I felt robbed of a childhood just by living the life I am in. Soon my Christmas spirit… drained away. I became rageful… I grew bitter… around the holidays. The only thing that kept me above water was my mother. Even with all of that, she still did not let Christmas leave her heart. And because of that, I still had some semblance of hope that Christmas could come back to our family.” Soon Ember’s tears flooded like a waterfall as her whole body tensed and shaken. “But then… That was all taken from me. Two years ago… my mother… had passed. And because of that, my hopes, my dreams, my Christmas spirit… died with her. In my heart, my mom was the spirit of Christmas incarnate. But when she died… I felt that Christmas… was now meaningless… pointless… hollow. And for these past two years, I despise this time of year… because all it is… is an empty shell… a painful reminder that I have to endure this miserable holiday!… without my mother in it.” It was at that moment, Ember finally broke down and cried.

Seeing the poor child crying, the man in red softly pulled the young lady in for a warm, comforting hug. Ember did not protest or struggle, as she accepted the embrace as she felt so vulnerable and broken.

"Oh, I'm sorry for your loss. I understand the pain you're feeling. It's never easy having to deal with the loss of loved ones. Especially ones so pure and caring. And it's perfectly normal to grieve over her passing. But you know… your mother's not truly gone for good. You see, in life, she was as pure as the Christmas snow that blankets the city. Every day, she lived her life the way she always wanted to and you can bet your boots she'd want you to do the same. But in order to do that, you must eventually let go of the past and allow yourself to be set free. Otherwise, if you hold onto your grief, it'll be as if all of the good years will have been forgotten. And your mother would want you to be happy. You still have a father who loves you, even if he's not exactly the most liked person in the city. And you have a friend who believes in you, when no one else would.” Santa proclaimed.

Ember sniffed and looked up at the elderly man with confusion and loss.

“B-But I don’t know how?” She said with teary eyes.

The old man in red gave a warm smile as he wiped away the young lady’s tears.

“Christmas is not only the time of giving and joy; it is also a time of forgiveness, love, remembrance, and a time to believe that there is good in everything. And to believe that those we think are gone, are never truly gone. After all…” Then the old man in the red coat got up from the bench and turned to face Ember, who remained sitting on the bench. “... You once believed in me, Ember Dragonheart. Perhaps you should believe in me again. And believe… that your mother’s spirit will always be with you. But first, why not visit your friend, Thorax? He's bound to have recovered by now” he said.

"I suppose. Thanks for the talk. I--" Ember said, but as she stood up, Ember then realized. "Wait… how did you know my name was…" but when she turned around, he was gone… along with the bench they sat in, gone with the snow in the wind. And just ever-so-slightly she could hear his voice.

"Ho! Ho! Ho!" St. Nick's voice echoed.

She looked up to the sky and to her astonishment, she could see a silhouette of a sleigh pulled by eight reindeer, flying across the night sky.

And the final words she could hear before the sleigh and the reindeer disappeared was: “Merry Christmas To All, And To All A Goodnight.” And with that, Santa Claus had disappeared, never to be seen again until the night of Christmas Eve.

Ember couldn’t believe it. The person that she had been talking to, was….

“S-Santa?” She said with a gasp. Before tears once again formed in her eyes, but these were not tears of sadness. No, they were in fact, tears of joy. "So he is real. Thanks, Santa."

Knowing what to do next, Ember channeled her Dragon chi and sprouted her dragon wings out of her back and she immediately took off into the air. And once she was in the air, she made a beeline straight towards the hospital.

For there is someone she needed to apologize to.

Meanwhile, at the Canterlot City Hospital.

After having recovered from being knocked unconscious and treated for his head injury, Thorax was gently escorted by Nurse Redheart as they exited the front entrance of the hospital.

“I swear, this is the 2nd time we have you here. If this continues, we might as well arrange you a room for a weekend.” Redheart commented.

"Heh… sorry about that." Thorax chuckled nervously. 'Still… I've never seen her that angry before in my life.' he thought to himself.

“Look, just try to avoid getting injured, ok? And follow these simple steps, though we’ll skip one, cause you don’t even have a learner’s permit. So… Step 2: Rest quietly for the day/or night; Step 3: use ice packs over any swollen or painful areas; Step 4: take simple painkillers to reduce any headaches that you’ll be having; and finally, Step 5: Have someone stay with you for the next 24 hours, just in case to further avoid you getting injured again. Alright now that we have that out of the way, goodnight.” After stating the instructions to the young man, Redheart leaves him outside by the hospital entrance as she enters back into the building.

"Well… guess I'd better head on home," Thorax sighed as he started to leave. "Gee. Ember sure was pretty mad. I just hope she's not in too much trouble after what happened." he said to himself, halfway out of the parking lot.

Little does he know, a familiar winged figure arrives at the hospital out of sight, reverting back to her human form. She carefully sneaks up towards the friendly geek from behind and taps him lightly on the shoulder.

Thorax felt it and turned around. There she stood, his old classmate and best friend, Ember. "Hey, you're back! Are… you still mad?" he asked, concerned for her.

Ember did not reply and instead, she pulled Thorax into her arms and she held him in a tight hug as Thorax could hear her sniffling and crying.

“I’m so, so sorry, Thorax.” She said with a sad tone. “I’m so sorry for hurting you again.”

Thorax felt surprised at first, but quickly smiled and then tenderly wrapped his arms around her, patting her on the back. "It's alright, Ember. I've already forgiven you." he replied softly. This only made her cry even more. His kind, soft nature touched her heart in many ways she hadn't felt in such a long time.

"Thank you… And… I'm sorry," Ember replied, all choked up. "I swear… I’ll never, ever, try to harm you ever again. I promise." she vowed as her body shook from her quiet sobs.

Thorax simply shushed her and kept hugging her. "There, there. Just let it all out." he whispered while she continued to let out her bottled up emotions. It was a very rare experience for Thorax to see Ember in such a vulnerable state. He could only imagine how much it must've hurt her for so long.

Unbeknownst to the two, there was a black SUV parked outside the hospital parking lot. Soon the driver seat window lowered to reveal the driver as Scarface. And then the window of the back seat, behind the driver’s seat, lowered to reveal Dragon Lord Torch as he was watching the whole thing happening.

What reason would the city’s crime boss be here? Well, it was for the same reason as any father would have.

= A few hours ago =

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU LOST MY DAUGHTER!?!?!” Torch shouted at two of his men that were supposedly tasked to keep a 24/7 eye on his daughter when she was out in the city. However, today they reported back that they had lost sight of her around the cafe area.

"W-We tried to find her, sir. But there was an incident that took place at the cafe. Next thing you know, large crowds and an ambulance were blocking our view and before we knew it, she was just gone, boss!" one of his men explained.

Torch growled at the two with anger and the fires of Hell burning in his eyes. “Anything else you wish to report?!” he demanded.

The two soldiers looked towards each other before they turned to face Torch while shaking their heads.

“N-No, s-sir.” One of them said, shaking with fear.

“THEN GET OUT OF MY SIGHT!!!” Torch roared with a booming tone of aggression.

"Y-Y-YES SIR!" they saluted before booking it outta there.

Torch is now left with his thoughts as he tries to piece together the information he was given. First, his daughter goes into a cafe; next, an incident happens; then later, an ambulance shows up… And at that moment, a massive red alert screamed at the back of Torch’s mind.

"SCARFACE!!!" Torch yelled out. "GET IN HERE!"

Right away, the one called Scarface arrived. Scarface then does a little sign language to communicate. “You called me, boss,” he signed.

"Grab the keys to the S.U.V, we're going to the hospital right the fuck now!"

Scarface bows his head in response as he leaves the room to get the car. Torch then goes over to the coat rack to grab his hat and coat before heading out the door.

Scarface had got the car up front and Torch rushed over and got in the back seat, not even bothering to have one of his men open the door for him. And once he was inside, the SUV drove off, heading straight towards the hospital.

'If anyone so much as harmed a hair on my daughter's head, I will look for the sons of bitches, nab them and make them suffer for as long as I live,' Torch thought, brimming with rage.

= Back to the present =

To Torch’s confusion and relief, his daughter didn’t look hurt or injured, with what Thorax is carrying, it looked like he was the one who was injured. Torch wasn't exactly sure what happened, but at least the worst hasn't happened to his daughter. And even moreso, he's glad that Thorax is giving her some comfort on this special evening.

He was glad Ember now has someone to give her hope and happiness.

“I wish you were here to see this, Sapphire.” Torch spoke softly.

Scarface, who was also seeing the wholesome display between Ember and Thorax, still had a tough expression on his face. But that didn’t stop the tear that fell down his cheek.

Moving back to Ember and Thorax, after having cried most of her tears and spilling her heart out, the tsundere girl eventually lets go of the young geek and wipes away the wetness in her eyes.

“I’m just… I’m just happy that you’re okay.” She spoke.

"Thanks, Ember." Thorax replied. "By the way, I was planning on paying a visit to the Buttercup Orphanage to give out a couple of present donations, wanna come?" he offered.

Ember thought to herself about that, while also reminiscing back to her conversation with Santa. So with much thinking, Ember responded with: "Eh, sure. It's Christmas.”

"Great! Come on, we'll go to my house to pick up the presents and then head on over there." Thorax said happily.

But before he took another step, Ember grabs onto his shoulder, in a gentle way so she won’t hurt him, stopping him in his tracks.

“Oh no. You just got out of the hospital. I’m not having you walk all the way.” Ember stated. “But lucky for us, we have an escort.” she said before she turned her head towards the direction on the edge of the hospital parking lot; where her father’s SUV was parked. Then with a deep breath, she called out, saying: “HEY! DAD! SCARFACE! GET THAT CAR OVER HERE NOW!”

On the outside of the hospital, Torch blinked in surprise. "How did she know I was here?" he asked quietly to himself. But instead of questioning it more, he tapped the back of Scarface's chair, signaling him to pull up.

Scarface obliges and then starts up the car and drives up into the hospital parking lot.

As the car was coming by, Thorax turns to Ember, with a big question on his mind.

“How did you know that your father was here?” he asked.

Ember turns to face with, with a big smirk on her face as she points towards her eyes as they shifted into her dragon eyes and then back to normal in a second.

“Dragon vision, dude. Dragon vision.” She said with confidence.

"Oh, right. I forgot, you have dragon powers now." Thorax chuckled.

Scarface then arrived and stopped a few inches away from the two. Ember took Thorax with her and they hopped into the S.U.V in the back seat with her dad. Ember explains to her father and Scarface of where they like to go, and her father agrees to the idea; since it sounded like a safer environment for the two.

"Mind telling me how you wound up in the hospital again?" Torch asked the young man.

"Uh… well… it's kinda a long story, sir.” Thorax replied, sheepishly. While Ember was also feeling sheepish, she also still has some small semblance of her guilt left in her.

“Well you can explain everything during the ride to the fundraiser.” Torch said.

The SUV then drives off towards Thorax’s residence, and then next stop, the Buttercup Orphanage.

A few minutes later; at the Buttercup Orphanage Fundraiser Event.

"...and that's how it all went down. So, really… I think when that song came out, it must've triggered a bad memory for Ember," Thorax finished explaining.

Ember remained quiet during the whole conversation, as she didn’t want to have the guilt coming back; which sorta failed.

"Ah yes, I can understand. Thanks again for telling me this and for forgiving Ember. She's been through a lot since… Well, I'll tell you another time. For now, go out there and spread a little Christmas joy." Torch encouraged.

"Thanks, sir." Thorax replied.

"Yeah, thanks dad." Ember added before getting off first, then Thorax. She closes the door and Torch has Scarface park him somewhere discreet, this way he can keep an eye on his daughter since his last two men failed.

Thorax and Ember looked up at the Orphanage, seeing how big it was. It almost looked like a massive day care center and it had its own church, too. The lights were on and inside the windows, they could see all the children running around and having fun.

"You ready?" Thorax asked.

"Yeah… let's do it." Ember assured.

With her newfound confidence, she follows Ember inside the front door and heads over to the main hall where a big table was set up with tons of presents. The kids all looked in their direction and shouted with glee that they were getting more gifts from people.

And as the two were sightseeing the whole thing; meanwhile, two certain groups are all doing their part in making the event go smoothly.

"Come and get 'em kids! Plenty of gingerbread cookies for everyone!" someone called out.

Soon many of the kids at the orphanage, as well as many of the kids of Canterlot City, all rushed over to where the gingerbread cookies were being handed out.

And operating the stand was none other than the goofball ladies-man, Israel Yabuki, and the two brothers; Heat Blitz and Eternal Flames.

"And be sure to stick around for the special performance we've all got in store just for you!" Heat exclaimed with a bright smile.

"Looks like things are going about smoothly. This was a pretty good idea," Eternal said.

Meanwhile, while the trio were handing out treats to the kids, Silver Scorpion and Inferno Blaze were unloading the wrapped presents and donated food off of the truck.

“Inferno! Be sure to grab the canned foods before we unload more presents.” Silver informs his brother.

“I know that! Who do you think I am, stupid?” Inferno responded while also carrying out a small crate of canned foods out of the back of the moving truck.

“Hey, you said it, not me.” Silver replied back as he set down a crate of more canned food next with the other donated food. Inferno sends a glare towards Silver’s direction.

“Why are you even here? Shouldn’t you be showing Derpy and Dinky around the place?” Inferno asked.

“Derpy said she wants some alone time with Dinky, and also to take her to see Santa. And besides, I’m not worried; Aurora is watching them.” Silver proclaimed.

“Are you sure that’s a good call? I mean having Aurora around Derpy… at a place full of children?” Inferno asked with bad thoughts in his head.

“I’ve already talked to Aurora before we left the house, she’s given me her word that she’ll be on her best behavior while we’re here.” Silver assures his brother.

"Okay, as long as she's given her word." Inferno said.

“Oh trust me, she has.” Silver proclaimed.

Meanwhile, over with Derpy, Dinky, and Aurora. As the young mother and daughter are walking around and passing out her homemade special muffins to the kids.

"Eat up, kids. I baked them all just for you. Plenty of muffins to go around!" Derpy exclaimed with her brightest smile.

"And a Merry Christmas!" Dinky shouted out in her cute Santa dress.

As for Aurora, well… The dragon goddess, disguised in her human form, was constantly snacking on two or ten of Derpy’s homemade muffins; trying her best to keep her ‘unique addiction’ under control. She wanted to quench it so badly, but she made a promise to Silver that she would be on her best behavior at this event.

"Wow… you are pwetty, miss," said a 4 year old child, tugging on Aurora's dress. "May I have a muffin, pwetty pwease?" she asked, reaching up with both of her little hands, her eyes sparkling like the night sky. How could anyone resist such a sweet, innocent face like that?

"Of course, here you go," Aurora replied, giving the child one of her muffins.

The child smiled happily as she took a bite out of the muffin. She jumps with joy at the delicious taste as she then hugs Aurora. “Thank you, miss.” she said before walking off with her muffin.

"You're welcome," Aurora chuckled. 'Oh, these children can be so precious at times. It warms my heart,' she thought. And then she feels someone else tugging on her dress behind her, and once she turns around, Aurora soon finds herself surrounded by a group of children, staring up at her. "Aww, why hello there. And how are all of you?"

“You are very pwetty, miss.” one of the kids commented, with the others nodding and saying the same thing.

"Awww, you're all just so kind and precious, thank you," Aurora replied. She gave each of the kids a gentle pat on their little heads, making most of them giggle happily. Aurora's heart melted from seeing so many adorable children gathering around her and complimenting her nonstop. ‘Oh, who knew human children are so adorable. Makes me wanna have little ones of my own.’ she thought to herself.

Meanwhile, with Magnus and Fleur, who are greeting guests at the fundraiser, a few sponsors, the mayor of Canterlot City, Ivory Scroll, or Mayor Mare as she’s called by a few, and even the owner of the orphanage.

"It's such a joy to see you after so long. I actually thought the worst had happened to you two, but I'm glad I was wrong," the mayor said to the married couple.

"While we did hit a major… bump on the road, we had a little help and bounced back better than ever. And now that we're here, we have one of many special gifts for these children and this establishment itself." Magnus said.

"It's our way of showing this city how thankful we are for all the support and encouragement they've given us, even when we were thought to be lost." Fleur added.

"You really did have us scared when you disappeared for 5 years, but it's good you're finally back home where you belong." the orphanage owner commented.

“Why, thank you. We hope our donations are up to your standards and hopefully keep the orphanage running.” Magnus responded.

As Fleur was about to say a few words, before she heard the sound of a camera right behind her. She turns around quickly and recognizes a familiar face that still haunts her to this day.

"You!" Fleur exclaimed.

"Something wrong, dear?" Magnus asked, then turned to see who she's looking at. Soon a scowl formed on his face. “YOU!” he growled.

Standing in front of them was none other than the crazed fan that broke into their house and harassed Fleur years ago. The couple could never have forgotten his face, and also the leg bracer/or stabilizer that was on his leg.

Seeing that he was caught and spotted, the man tried to act innocent and played casually.

“Uh, hehe… hey.” He said.

Magnus took one step towards the man with a fiery glare in his eyes. “I warned you that if I ever see you again, I’ll…” He threatens the stranger.

"Hold on, dear. I have something better in mind for him. After all, it wouldn't look good if we started a fight in the middle of the most joyful holiday… especially with children present." Fleur whispered to him.

Magnus growled in frustration, wanting to mop the floor with this attempted rapist, but his wife does have a point. And so, he backed off and took a deep breath. "What'd you have in mind for him, honey?" he asked.

"Trust me." Fleur winked before kissing him on the cheek. She approaches the man, which took him by surprise. "Would you kindly follow me somewhere for a bit?"

"Uh… excuse me?" the creep asked, confused.

Confused and slightly eager, the creep follows behind Fleur somewhere at the back of the orphanage. There, the outside was empty, no sign of any children whatsoever.

"Now then… I believe it's time I showed you something. A little surprise, as you put it." Fleur said, turning to the creep with an "innocent" smile.

"A… surprise? What might that be?" the creep asked.

"Trust me. For now, I'd like for you to close your eyes. Wouldn't wanna spoil the surprise, now would we?" Fleur pointed out.

'I'm not sure what she's planning, but if she's got a surprise for me, how can I resist?' the creep asked in excitement in his head. He shuts his eyes tightly, smiling like an idiot.

With his eyes closed tightly, Fleur then signaled her very special guest to come over and stand next to her. And he does so in a bit of a hurry before stopping right next to Fleur.

"Alrighty then. When I count to 3, I would like you to open your eyes and say hello to a very special guest this evening." Fleur instructed.

'Oh, my body is ready!' he thought.

"1… 2… 3!" she counted, which he opened his eyes. "Stalker creep, please give a warm welcome to… Rudolph, the Red-nosed…" she pauses, gesturing to him to look down. His whole face turns pale when he sees a… “Crocodile."

By her feet was Lancelot, all dressed up as Rudolph the Red-nosed Reindeer; with the antler headband and a red nose on top of his snout. And he was also wearing a small christmas sweater, fitting for his size, just to keep him warm in the cold. And the 6-foot reptile stare at the creep like a gunslinger would stare at another gunslinger in a western standoff.

The stalker slowly backed away in fear, hoping not to agitate the large croc; however, Fleur had a different plan.

“Oh, Lancelot, you remember this man, don’t you?” the bombshell model asked her precious pet. Lancelot responded with a deep, bellowing growl; which sounded like he does remember the creep, and was very angry to see him again after he bit at his leg. “Hmph, I thought so. Why don’t you go and say hi?” She said with a malicious tone of voice.

With his mother’s command, Lancelot growls at the stalker while also charging at him. Not wanting to have his other leg bitten, the creep turns around and runs, or limps, due to his already crippled leg, as fast as he could. Lancelot chased the stalker all the way up to the front of the orphanage and then halted in place as the creep ran/or limped far away from the area until he was out of sight.

Fleur ran up to Lancelot, giggling happily. "Oh, you've made mommy so happy. I don't think we'll see him for a long time now, my sweet Lancelot." she said. Fleur kneeled down and gave her croc a big hug and a peck on his head. "Thank you for coming to mommy's rescue. That earns you twice the meat you’ll get to eat for supper tonight."

Lancelot let out a soft growl, clearly sounded like he was happy to make his mother happy.

Meanwhile, back at the event, Ember and Thorax were entertaining themselves with some snacks at the snack stands, and also chatting with some of the kids. And surprisingly to Ember, the children actually liked her, despite meeting her for only a few minutes. And for once, Ember was doing her best not to scare them and she was being more sociable than she normally would be. Guess her talk with Kris Kringle himself, made her a new person.

Thorax was happy to see Ember warming up to people more. It's still hard to believe she used to be this tough, rebel girl who was so close to flunking high school and now she's become a new Ember. Her heart has now opened up more, she got her diploma and best of all, she even has Thorax to keep her company at times.

'I'm so happy for you… Ember,' Thorax thought.

As he was watching Ember socializing with the children, Thorax was unintentionally bumped into by someone. He turned around to see who it was, and standing before him was Silver Scorpion.

And as soon as Silver made eye contact with the geek, the ex-convict then said. “Oh, it's you again. Been a while since we came across each other’s paths.”

"Uh… y-yeah, small world, huh?" Thorax asked.

Silver chuckled while also patting on Thorax’s shoulder. “Hey, I know I can be pretty intimidating. But lighten up, it's Christmas time. We’re all equals here.” he said.

“Yeah, you're right. So… what are you and your family planning this Christmas?" Thorax asked.

"Well… I don’t know; hopefully some family togetherness.” Silver responded. ‘If my brother feels up to it.’ he thought to himself. “But to let you know, my parents are the ones who were a part of setting up this fundraiser.”

“Really? Well that was nice of them.” Thorax commented.

“Hey, thanks, I’ll let them know you said that. Also, there’s gonna be a grand finale at the end of this fundraiser. A musical entertainment that would liven up this event.” Silver mentions.

“Whoa, that’s cool. When is it gonna start?” Thorax asked.

When asked that, Silver looks over to the stage in front of the orphanage, which had a microphone set up front and center, a big, red curtain in the way back and all sorts of Christmas lights decorating it. But the one thing he didn’t see was a certain band that was performing tonight.

Then the young ronin checked his watch to see what the time was, and he saw that the girls should have gotten here a few minutes ago.

“Well, they should’ve been here by now.” Silver stated.

Silver looks up from his watch to look towards the stage again, only for his attention to be drawn towards Heat Blitz, who was walking by with a new batch of gingerbread cookies for the children.

“Hey! Heat!” Silver called out to the young man.

Heat heard him and turned around to look towards his direction.

“Do you know where the girls are? They’re not here.” Silver asked.

"No, but they told me they'd be here soon. And yet it's already been 15 minutes. I'll go ahead and call Twilight" Heat said, getting out his phone.

“Well, when you reach them, tell them to get themselves over here pronto! Cause we got a lot of guests and attendees, plus an orphanage of children, waiting for entertainment!” Silver shouted.

"Will do." Heat said, dialing his girlfriend's number. He puts his phone up to his ear, waiting for her to pick up. Sure enough, she answers on the 2nd ring. "Yo, Twi, where are you? It's almost time for you girls to perform! We've got loads of guests and orphan kids to entertain. I'm not sure how long we can keep them fed on our own."

"I'm sorry, Heat. But with this cold weather, it's affected our RV’s engine and it's gonna take some time before we can warm it up. We'll try to get there as soon as possible." Twilight replied on the other line.

"I hope you're right about this. I'll see you when you get here," Heat replied before hanging up. "Their RV might have gotten frostbitten in this cold weather. That's why they're running late." he explained to Silver.

“Oh, you gotta be kidding me? Well, this can’t get any worse.” Silver said to himself.

But then he hears the sound of a microphone and then the voice of his father on the mic.

“Good evening, can I have your attention, please.” Magnus’s voice spoke over the microphone.

Silver groans in disbelief of his own bad luck. “Oh, you gotta be fucking kidding me?” he cursed himself, while slapping himself in the face.

"You just had to jinx it, didn't you?" Heat asked, deadpanned.

“Shut up,” Silver responded.

Everyone at the fundraiser; the guest, the Victory trio, Derpy and Dinky, Aurora, Thorax and Ember, Inferno and Bristle, Torch and Scarface, and the children of the orphanage, all turned their attention towards the hosts of the evening; Magnus Blaze, along with his wife Fleur De Lis, as he gives his announcement.

“Personally, on behalf of the Buttercup Orphanage, we like to personally thank you all for coming out tonight and giving your donations and gifts for the young children at this orphanage. And I wish you all a Merry Christmas.” Magnus spoke, which earned applause and cheering from the people in the crowd. “And for this special occasion, we have a group of special guests who would like to perform for all of us tonight and to spread a little Christmas cheer. Please welcome… the Rainbooms.”

All the guests and children cheered… at first, but when the spotlight shined on the empty stage, they slowly stopped.

"Hey, where are the Rainbooms?" one girl asked.

"Did they not make it?" one boy asked.

Questions began flying all over the place, everyone wanted to know where their special guests were and some of the kids almost felt like tearing up.

Both Magnus and Fleur were confused as to why didn’t the girls show up, they were left speechless and disbelieved until they saw their oldest son, Silver, get onto the stage and approach them.

“Son, what is going on?!” Magnus silently asked his son, while covering the microphone, so his voice wouldn’t be amplified.

“Where are those girls? They were supposed to be performing for this fundraiser?” Fleur asked as well.

“Heat called them, they said that their RV’s engine was frozen and stalled. They’re running a bit late.” Silver silently informs them.

In the crowd, Dinky looked up to her mother, Derpy, and the cute little muffin had a confused and sad expression on her face.

“Mommy, why are the colorful crew not here yet?" Dinky asked, while feeling a little down.

Derpy was unsure what to tell her daughter. She knew that there must be a good reason why the girls were running late. But her daughter is so young, she might not understand it.

"Well… I don't know, but I'm sure they'll get here soon. They wouldn't miss this for the world. Don't worry," Derpy assured, despite her uncertainty.

While everyone was literally trying to wrap their heads around this situation, Ember watched the whole event unravel before her eyes. And what caught her attention more were the sadden expressions on the children of the orphanage as well as the children that came to the fundraiser with their parents. Seeing them reminded her of her own childhood, and how she lost her Christmas spirit. And that was something that she didn’t want to befall on these kids.

As she looked towards the stage and then back towards the children, with determination in her eyes , Ember knew what she needed to do. She just hopes that she still has it in her.

In a quick flash, Ember rushed through the crowd as she made her way towards the stage, but soon she was forced to go around and through the back of the orphanage. And soon she went through back, she was about to head towards the stage, when something caught her eye.

A silver present with a golden bow, along with a card attached to it. Ember picked it up and read what it said.

To my dearest Ember, I've watched you grow from the day you were born and have always been proud of how strong and beautiful you've become. But, I've also seen how cruel life can be, so if you ever get back into the spirit, I want you to have this. Think of it as a type of bond we all share now and forever.

Yours forever, your mother, Sapphire.

P.S Tell your father he needs to go straight one of these days.

Before Ember knew it, she felt her tears running down her face, and a smile slowly formed on her face. She placed her hand on her mouth as she cried; not with sadness, but of joy.

For this was a gift from her mother. A gift from her spirit.

But not wanting to waste anymore time, Ember quickly wipes away her tears, while also calming herself down. The tomboy looks at the present for a few seconds before she rips off the wrappings and opens the box up. And once she saw what was inside it, Ember’s smile grew wider.

“Thank you… Mom.” She silently said to herself.

Meanwhile, back at the fundraiser, It's not long before the entire orphanage was beginning to grow restless, ready to start a riot at any time. But then… as if a Christmas miracle had finally made itself known…

"Listen up, hey!" Ember called out from atop the stage, with her winter clothing replaced with a festive Santa Claus outfit. The entire crowd stopped and all turned their attention towards the draconic tomboy; it even drew her father’s attention.

Seeing Ember on stage, Thorax looked towards his side, to where Ember originally stood beside him, and then he looked back at her on stage. He was surprised and amazed of how fast she must’ve been to move from two places.

Aurora looked towards her secret pupil with intrigue, curious of what she was planning on doing.

Torch was the most curious and shocked to see his daughter go onto stage and having all that attention and eyes on her, and wondered what she was doing.

"As of right now, the Rainbooms haven't made it to the orphanage yet. But nevertheless, the show will go on. So in their place, I will perform for you all. But… keep in mind, it's been a long time since I've done this, so… I hope you're not too disappointed. With that being said… I hope you enjoy this holiday melody." Ember said.

The tomboy then cleared her throat and suddenly, the lights dimmed and she began to sing her lovely Christmas melody.

Everyone in the audience was blown away by how beautiful she sang. The kids' eyes lit up brighter than any Christmas lights or the brightest star on any Christmas tree, or even any star in the entire universe. Their smiles got wider the more Ember sang her number.

Despite having started, it was at this point that the Rainbooms finally arrived and parked their RV in an open spot on the curb. The girls all rushed inside the orphanage with their instruments, but before they could barge in… they stopped and slowly entered, so as not to disturb what was going on.

When they peeked over to the stage, the girls gasped silently at who was singing on stage.

“Is that?...” Sunset was about to say, but was rendered speechless.

"She sounds so… so beautiful," Rarity whispered.

Yes, even Thorax was blown away at how beautiful Ember sounded. Little did he know, his heart melted and skipped a beat. He didn't know it, but he was slowly falling in love with this talented, beautiful woman.

Torch listened with pride and joy. Hearing his own daughter's voice through music brought back so many memories of his peaceful past. It was as if he could hear his own wife's musical voice through Ember. He couldn't be more proud of how grown up his daughter has become. Even he couldn't stop the tears from flowing out of his eyes.

Even Scarface couldn’t hold back the tears.

Aurora didn’t bother to wipe away her tears as she smiled and embraced the sweet sounds of her pupil’s voice and the emotion behind it.

And during her performance, Ember shed tears from her eyes as she poured all her emotions into the lyrics, singer bolder than she ever did before, as she felt her mother’s spirit and the spirit of Christmas enter back into her heart.

The Blaze family were in awe and shocked at how beautiful Ember’s voice sounded. Silver and Inferno were speechless and didn’t know what to say. But listening to the song filled them with such Christmas joy. Magnus and Fleur can’t help but feel overwhelmed with emotions as Fleur held her husband’s hand and laid her head on her shoulder as the two smiled. Bristle Wing pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe away the tears in his eyes, he too found the young woman’s voice so breathtaking.

As for the Victory Squad, Eternal watched with disbelief. He didn't even think that she had such a voice to sing with, but now he had a whole new respect for her. Heat was entranced by her melodic symphony and found himself swaying to the beat of the music, lost in her musical wonders and found himself at peace. Israel smiled upon her beautiful singing. From one singer to another, it truly moved him to tears and hoped to one day hear her sing like this again.

And last, but never least, Derpy and Dinky were moved by Ember's talented voice. Derpy was somewhat spooked by how scary and forceful Ember can be, but seeing her on that stage and bringing joy to so many people and children has brought her some comfort and joy. Dinky watched from riding on her mommy's shoulders, waving one hand in the air to the beat of the music and having the brightest, cutest smile on her face. In a way, Dinky thought Ember's singing was like magic.

Finally, Ember’s song was coming to an end, and as she closed her eyes, with a final humming, Ember ended her song as opens her eyes to look towards the crowd in front of her.

Everyone was in shock and awe by how amazing her performance was. Eventually, the entire establishment erupted into a round of applause, cheering for this talented young lady. The kids cheered and screamed in happiness.

Seeing that everyone enjoyed her performance, Ember smiled and waved to the crowd, while also feeling a bit sheepish and flustered from the praise she’s getting. Hey, in her defense, she was a horrible person back then, so she got used to not being the most enjoyed person.

"Young lady, that was an astounding performance! You've got quite a talent for when it comes to music, what's your name?" the orphanage owner asked.

“It's Ember. Ember Dragonheart.” the tomboy replied.

"Ember, huh? Then let me be the first to say thank you… for putting on such a heart-warming performance for all the children and our esteemed guests." the owner replied. Everyone in the crowd applauded and cheered loudly in gratitude towards the tomboy.

Ember was shocked by this, she didn’t know whether these people knew of her father and what he did when she had revealed her name; and yet, they all showed that they were thankful for what she did. And of course, as she saw the smiles on the faces of the orphans, it made Ember smile too.

"Yay! Hooray for Ember!" Dinky shouted out running towards the tomboy. The tiny muffin princess quickly latched onto her leg and hugged her, giggling happily while everyone responded with "aww."

Ember blushed as she felt sheepish and felt warmth in her heart as she looked down at the small girl hugging her. While in the crowd, Derpy was feeling a little nervous for her daughter, for she didn’t know what Ember would do next.

As Ember was stunned by her hugging, Dinky looked up at the lady with a bright smile and innocent eyes as she said. “Thank you, Ms. Santa.”

After hearing Dinky call her that and looking at her with such happiness and innocence, Ember soon bore a warm smile on her face as she reached down and lifted the little girl off of her feet.

"You're welcome, kiddo," Ember replied. She then pulled in the happy little muffin princess in for a warm snuggle. Dinky giggled happily while everyone kept going "aww" at how sweet the moment was.

After their tender moment, Ember booped little Dinky Claus on the nose and gave her back to her mommy. Dinky gave one last wave goodbye and Ember waved back in kind.

Amongst the crowd, Ember could see her father staring at her, clapping and bearing a big smile on his face. Honestly, it was the first time she’s seen her father smile like that. And from his posture, she could tell that he was proud of her.

Ember flashed a small grin and then stepped off the stage just in time for the Rainbooms to show up and take the stage.

What she didn't expect after that was this… "Ember, we can't thank you enough for spreading happiness to all these people when we got stuck on the way here. And hearing you sing like that, I can already tell you've got a bright future ahead of you. I know we had our differences in the past, but I hope that in due time, we're all willing to put the past behind us and become great friends one day. So, from us, the Rainbooms, to you, our former CHS classmate, we hope you have a Merry Christmas and more to come." Sunset said over the mic.

Ember stopped in her tracks, blinking in surprise. In the past, there were times when she got into a few… disagreements with the Rainbooms, even before they became a band. And there were a couple of scuffles she had with one egotistical member, and that one time she got into a fight with a guy who was with them. But now, all that hatred she had for them was nothing more than a dying, flickering light.

Maybe perhaps it's time for her to put it all behind her. Though, it's not instantaneous, she might as well take things slow and try to build a better relationship with the girls. After all, Santa did say that Christmas was a time of forgiveness. And as a response, she turned to look over her shoulder.

"Yeah… Merry Christmas to you, too. All of you," Ember replied. At last, for once in her life, things were finally going in her favor the right way.

As she walked through the crowd, she came across Aurora, who gave her a bright smile before bowing in respect and gratitude. Ember bowed in return before she continued on through the crowd.

And eventually, Ember met up with Thorax. And she almost giggled when she saw the bright smile on his face and the stars in his eyes.

“I see that you enjoyed the show.” Ember commented.

"Enjoyed it? Ember, you were incredible! Where did you learn how to sing like that? I was so blown away!" Thorax praised.

"Well… My mom and I would always sing along with a bunch of Christmas songs when I was a kid. And other times I would sing for my mom when she’s having her off-days.” Ember replied.

“I bet your mother would truly be proud of you.” Thorax complimented.

"Yeah, something tells me she's proud of me right now," Ember said.

The two stood silent with each other, before Ember’s eyes wandered upwards and she noticed something hanging above them.

“Huh? What’s this?” She asked, pointing upwards.

Thorax looked up and blushed at what he saw. A little plant tangling from the ceiling he knew all too much about.

"Uh… t-t-that's a… m…mistletoe." Thorax stuttered shyly. "Basically, if… two people stand underneath it… they… well… kiss."

Ember's face heated up in embarrassment. And she felt an avalanche of emotions in her mind as she looked up at the mistletoe and then back at Thorax. For the first time, Ember was a nervous wreck.

"Uh… l-l-listen. If… If you don't want to, that's okay. It's not something that you have to do, just something to g-get into the holiday spirit." Thorax said.

Ember could see that even Thorax is being a nervous wreck about it. She then looks back up at the mistletoe, and when she does, she can hear a pestering voice, almost sounding like her own voice, at the back of her mind, egging her on.

“Do it. Do it~ You know you really want to. Besides, like he said, it's just something to get into the Christmas spirit.” Her inner voice spoke to her.

While she was slightly nervous about it, her inner voice did give a pretty solid claim. It's a Christmas tradition; it's not like they're doing it like they’re a couple or anything.

Plus, it would be fun to see his reaction.

And so Ember shrugged her shoulders and said: “Eh, what the heck. It's Christmas.” Which caught Thorax off guard.

“Uh, Wha?!” He said in shock.

And with that, Ember took advantage of his defenses being dropped as she placed both her hands on his cheeks and then she placed her lips onto his, and she gave him a long kiss.

Thorax widened his eyes in shock and his face turned bright red. But then, as if all the care in the world left him, Thorax closed his eyes and kissed Ember back.

Everyone else saw this and were astonished by the two. Aurora chuckled heartily, Silver and Inferno were dumbfounded, the Rainbooms were mixed between giggling and shocked, Derpy covered Dinky’s eyes, much to the little girl's dismay. Even the Victory Squad was surprised by how close those two had become. But for the goofball of the members, he thought they were a match made in heaven.

As for Torch, well… let's just say this is one time when he wears that "Daddy approves" smile. Even though a smaller part of him, which was the “Overprotective Daddy” mode, was scratching at the cage he had locked in the back of his head.

Soon Ember lets go of Thorax and releases her lips from his as she stares at him with a teasing expression on her face.

“So… how’d you like your early Christmas gift?” She teased.

"It was… it was… m-m-m-magical," Thorax stuttered before collapsing on the ground after that heavenly sensation. Ember chuckled at how adorable this little dork can be.

From outside, as the snow continues to fall gracefully and the orphanage all lit up with Christmas cheer, a single glowing silhouette watches from above. She resembled a much older version of Ember and had a bright smile on her face.

"I'm so proud of you, honey. Merry Christmas. And to you too, my future son-in-law," said the spirit of Sapphire. And with that, her spirit disappeared into thin air; soon to return next Christmas.

And for everyone else, Christmas day soon came, and everyone received their gifts under the tree and in their stockings.

But for Ember, she had already received the greatest gift of all. To once again, believe in the spirit of Christmas, has she and her mother have so long ago.

Merry Christmas, everyone.

Author's Note

MERRY CHRISTMAS EVERYONE!!!! Sorry for the hiatus I have been on recently. But I hope this makes up for it. Me and my buddy, Israel Yabuki, have worked really hard on this Christmas Special. And we managed to finish it before Christmas Eve. HOORAY!!!

This Christmas special was inspired by the Gacha I had previously made for this year. See for yourselves.

Have a wonderful day, and Merry Christmas to all.

The Rise of a Dark Age

Author's Note

Before reading the story, please give thanks to my buddy, Israel Yabuki, for helping me make this story possible.

The Rise of a Dark Age

~ Narrator POV ~

For nearly thousands of years, the Ninja were the greatest warriors that time long remembered. They were the perfect elite force back in the 15th century of Japan, the most effective assassins that history has ever made.

Trained under the arts of ninjutsu and come from many warring clans. The ninja fought even the strongest warriors such as the samurai; who in a fair fight, would have lost their lives… So the ninja had one advantage: they just didn’t play fair.

But as the time went on, the ways of the ninja were slowly forgotten by its descendants and were forever lost within the archives of history; along with many of history’s greatest warriors.

But the training and skills of the ninja were never forgotten… and even when time has changed, the ninja adapted with the times.

And one day, the ninja will finally rise again and bring order to a broken world that has yet to be destroyed… by itself.

In a dark lab room in the Canterlot Scientific Research Center, a young lady in her early 20s was typing away at her computer, cackling silently as she was creating what looked like an AI. "They all thought that it was impossible! They thought it was just a fantasy that will never be made true! Just you wait, by the time I'm finished with this, I'll finally show the world my true genius and kneel before me!" said the woman. "Just one more small step… and…" with the push of one last button, the screen flashed white.

The woman turned away from the harsh light, but when she looked back, she saw two red eyes appear on the screen. "I await your command, master," the voice said, which was a deeper woman's voice.

"It worked… It worked! IT ACTUALLY WORKED!!! AT LAAAAAST!!!" the woman shouted before cackling loudly. Her dream of creating the world's first Artificial Intelligence… finally succeeded.

After celebrating her greatest achievement in the history of mankind, she turned towards her computer and grinned towards the red glowing eyes on the screen.

“Welcome to the world… Zoor.” She said. “For today… is your birthday.”

~ 4 Days Later ~

It was a quiet day at Canterlot High School, but sometimes quiet was something that most of its students weren’t used to. Yeah, it was quite boring today, just like always. Usually on days like these, there's excitement and danger on every corner. And the heroes who answer the call of danger are Canterlot City's own ninja team: Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie.

They've had a history of being the city's trusted heroes for almost 2 years. With such a huge rep, the girls have fans as well as enemies. It all started one day when they were just ordinary high school girls on their way home. One day, they saw Principal Celestia getting jumped by a group of thugs who were gonna do who-knows-what to her. They were gonna help, but watched their principal show her true skills in the art of whoop-ass. Celestia was outnumbered 5 to 1 and she piled them on top of each other like it was nothing.

Each of the girls could not believe that their school principal was capable of doing what she did. When Celestia realized her students watched her in action, she had no choice but to confess her practice of ninjutsu since she was a child, but asked the girls to keep it a secret or else she’ll lower their grades at the lowest point that they’ll never graduate in the future.

The girls agreed to keep Celestia's abilities hush-hush, mostly out of fear, especially Twilight. Her reputation as one of Canterlot High's brightest students meant a lot to her and couldn't even bear to have a failing grade. 2 days after the incident, the girls went to see Celestia for a second time and requested something from her; that she’ll train them in the ways of the Ninja.

Celestia was against the idea at first and denied her star students, but after a bit of arguing and under careful consideration, Celestia agreed to take them on as her pupils. But under the conditions that they keep attending school like normal and to let their families know that they're being given a special project to do after school for extra credit. The girls accepted her terms and since that day, they've kept to their word.

And so the girls began their training as ninjas, or kunoichi as Celestia stated, which is the japanese term for “female ninjas”. Of course, the training was harder and straining; more than the big history exam they took weeks ago. But they eventually pulled it off and in just a few weeks; they were the ultimate ninja team. But the city did not know about them until one fateful day.

A bank robbery was going down in the city and the gang that was committing the robbery, were holding innocent civilians hostage. The girls were in the area and saw the event go down and their gut instincts told them to help, but they knew that they couldn’t be seen. But luckily, Rarity fashioned them some ninja outfits and masks to conceal their faces. With the concealed ninja outfits, the girls rushed into the bank, using their skills and stealth to sneak in undetected by the robbers, the hostages, and the police. They instantly beat up the robbers and tied them up while they freed the hostages and led them out of the building, while also avoiding being spotted.

"Don't you cops try anything funny, unless you want some human swiss cheese delivered to ya!" the head robber shouted, not even paying attention to the missing hostages and his gang being pulled away from the room by an unseen force.

By the time the leader turned around, he was too late to stop what he saw: His crew was all tied up and stripped of their weapons. Not only that, but his hostages were all freed. "What the hell is this shit?! Don't tell me you bozos got duped again!" he shouted in frustration. "Who are the dirtbags that tied up my men?! SHOW YOURSELF!!!"

Before he knew it, he’s jumped from behind and slammed to the ground with the rest of his men. The leader gets on his hands and knees, grunting in pain as he turns towards whoever forced him to the floor. And to his surprise, he sees 7 individuals dressed up in ninja clothing. All of them were busty women, but were all on the young side. And their masks concealed their faces, leaving their eyes exposed.

"You've just over exceeded your withdrawal limit. Maybe you'd like to feel what it's like behind a real impenetrable object. Mainly the steel bars of a prison cell," Rainbow said.

"Where you're gonna spend the majority of your lives rotting away and atoning for your crimes," Sunset said.

"Damn you, bitches! I'll get you for this!" the leader mumbled.

"Language!" Rarity shouted before smacking him across the face. "That's no way to talk in the presence of proper ladies."

"Enjoy prison food," AJ said. With another job well done, Applejack took the crook and threw them out of the building so they could make their stealthy escape, hoping to make it back in time for the 6th period.

“I just cannot believe the words of that ruffian! Doesn’t he know how to speak the proper words to a lady?” Rarity stated as the girls jump from rooftop to rooftop.

“Rarity! Will you just give it a rest! Criminals don’t know anything about being polite, which is why we had to beat it senseless into them.” Rainbow replied.

"Hey, on the bright side, that's one less crime crew off the streets. And we can make it back to school on time for 6th period art class. My favorite! YIPPEE!!!" Pinkie shouted happily.

“As long as we don’t let Celestia know about this, or she’ll be really crossed with us. The last time she caught us, she let us off with a warning. If she finds out we're getting a 20% cut in our top grades," Twilight said, worried.

“That’s not the least of our worries, remember the last time we were almost spotted by people on our last mission; she wacked all our behinds with one of the bokkens.” Sunset added, which brought pained expressions on all their faces.

"My poor posterior still aches from just the thought of that," Rarity said.

"I'll say. I needed to sink my poor pink booty in a bathtub full of ice just to stop it from stinging.” Pinkie replied.

“An’ I had ta go through the entire class period, trying to sit properly.” Applejack added.

“Well let’s just hope that we don’t go through that again,” Fluttershy proclaimed. The girls wasted no more time with speaking and put their speed into high gear, heading back to CHS.

In a few minutes, they had arrived just in time for the 6th period to start. Before they could enter the building, they immediately changed out of their ninja outfits and hidden them away in their lockers before anyone could see them. Then after that, they ran all the way towards their classrooms and made it in them just before the bell rang.

"Phew! My perfect attendance record is safe," Twilight said. "That was too close for comfort."

"Yup-a-roonie. Now I can make some of my favorite art masterpieces!" Pinkie said happily.

"I agree. It's not every day I get to design some fabulous art designs for fun. Who knows, they might even give me an idea for some future designs at my shop," Rarity said.

“I hope I can finish my butterfly design today.” Fluttershy said.

“Wait!? You began yours already?” Rainbow asked her animal-loving friend.

'Why yes. I'm already planning on starting on my bunny art project after this. They're so cute!" Fluttershy said, cupping her cheeks and getting all giddy.

“Eh, that’s our Fluttershy.” Applejack responded.

"But you gotta admit, she can have her adorable moments. That's why we love her," Sunset pointed out.

“Agreed.” They said as the teacher in their classroom began to start the lesson. But before the lesson could begin, the speakers in the classroom turned on and Principal Celestia’s voice came from the speaker.

“Excuse the interruption. Can I have Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity report to the main office… Immediately.” She said with a stern voice.

"Uh-oh, we're busted!" Rainbow whispered, panicking.

"The gal's sharper than we thought," AJ said.

"No, not again! I just got my booty to stop stinging," Pinkie whined. The rest of the girls sighed and took their leave from their class and headed off to the principal's office.

They walked silently and slowly, afraid of what fate lies before them as they drew closer and closer to the Principal’s Office. They then knocked on the office door and waited for a reply. A voice then called them in and the girls entered the room… with a stern-face Celestia waiting for them, and surprisingly, a young teenage boy standing in the corner of the room.

"You must have a lot of time on your hands… to temporarily skip school. While I do commend the efforts you put into this, you still slipped up twice in one day," Celestia said. "You were careless and let those crooks see you. The art of being a ninja is to NOT be seen. And to top it off, you did it before the school day concluded. You're lucky the cops didn't believe the man's story when he told them it was you who stopped them."

“Well, he is a scumbag. I don’t think anyone would listen to him at all.” Rainbow replied brashfully, which earned her a glare from her friends and Celestia.

"If that's the way you feel, then perhaps you'd like some extra discipline to help you understand the severity of this situation," Celestia said in a low tone, scaring the rainbow-haired athlete. "However… to be fair, you did manage to keep your identities hidden with those… adequate ninja designs and manage to make it back to school on time for your next period. So I will let your punishment slide… for now.”

The girls all sighed in relief, knowing they dodged a HUGE bullet this time. "That's good to hear, but if I may ask, who's the boy next to you?" Sunset asked.

“Ah, I almost forgot. Girls, this is Mr. Inferno Blaze… He’ll be your official weapons designer and tech support in the field. Also he’ll be designing your new outfits since your other ones aren’t suited for the times we’re in.” Celestia introduced the young teen to the group.

The young man waved at the girls with a sheepish smile on his face, due to the fact that he’s in a room full of girls; which he did not expect. “Hello, it's a pleasure to meet you all. You all look very stunning.” he said.

“Oh my, what a very polite fellow; a charmer too. I think we’ll get along just fine.” Rarity replied.

“Ooooh! So he’s like the Alfred to our Batman?!” Pinkie asked, excitedly.

"Nice to see that you girls approve of him. And to make sure things go smoothly, he will also be your new classmate and will ensure that you DON'T leave the campus during school hours. Should any of you leave here for more crime-fighting, even if he doesn't tell me, I will know… Trust me… I… have… my… resources," Celestia said before slamming a ruler against her front desk hard.

“Understood,” Sunset replied, with a scared tone of voice.

"Good. You may go back to your classes now. And remember… anymore school-skipping…" Celestia chuckled and then pulled out her lucky bokken and smacked it against her hand. The girls all panicked from the thought and ran out of the room immediately and headed back to their art class. Celestia sighs and shakes her head once they were out of sight. "I swear, what am I going to do with those girls."

Inferno, however, remained standing where he was and then began slowly walking towards the door. “Ooooooooooook. I’ll just be leaving… right… now.” Then without another word, he was out the door.

"And there goes another promising student. Perhaps I should've found a better way to welcome him to my school. Ah well, too late for first impressions now. Now, where was I?" Celestia asked. "Oh yeah, these papers. The job is never easy." she said, signing some of the papers.

After the conversation with Celestia and meeting their new ‘classmate’, the girls went back to their classes and continued on with the lesson they were learning; although they did have to ask the teacher for a lot of hints on what they were doing since they were pulled from class. But luckily, the girls cleared up the misunderstanding and were able to get back to work on their art.

And to their surprise, Inferno was in their class; although he kept mostly to himself. He even turned his assignment in, which was an artwork of a beautiful japanese garden. And unbeknownst to the teacher, he was also drawing out the designs for the girls’ ninja uniforms.

"Your attention, students. I must also make another announcement. Come this Friday, we will be taking a school field trip to the Canterlot Scientific Research Center. So anyone who's a Junior and and a Senior, please visit me in my office so you can pick up a permission slip. The choice is yours if you want to come or not. Thank you, that is all," Celestia said over the speakers.

After the announcements, Twilight’s eyes began to sparkle all of a sudden. "Oh… my… gosh! A field trip to the CSRC?! Pinch me, I must be dreaming! I've been following up on so many of their latest breakthroughs since I was a little girl!" Twilight geeked out.

"Uh-oh, there she goes again," Sunset said, smirking.

"If I'm not mistaken, I think they've recently been receiving some new material made out of a substance that's unlike anything we've ever seen before," Fluttershy said. Twilight only got more excited, squealing and fidgeting like a cute, crazed, nerdy fangirl.

“We all have to go!” She said in excitement.

“Uh uh! No way, count me out!” Rainbow replied.

"I wouldn't mind going on the trip," Fluttershy said.

"I'll tag along, too. In case of… you-know-what. What about the rest of you girls?" Sunset asked.

“Ah’ sure like ta come with y'all, but I have some family business to take care of on Friday.” Applejack replied.

“And I have some requests for my fashion line at the shop, so i'm gonna be preoccupied.” Rarity stated.

"I've got a double shift at the Sugar Cafe that day. So, that means you three will be going," Pinkie Pie said.

“I’ll tag along,” Inferno calls out quietly to the group. Luckily, Sunset heard and she nodded at him in agreement.

“Why would you wanna go to a place for eggheads?” Rainbow asked.

“I used to work there months ago,” He replied, which caused Twilight to jump from her desk and stand right in front of him. The young boy was startled by the lavender nerdy girl’s reaction.

"Really?! You used to work there?! Oh, you gotta tell me about what it was like!" Twilight said, her excitement skyrocketing.

“I really don’t wanna talk about it, but what I can tell ya, is that I was not very liked in that place.” Inferno responded.

"What, really? Why not?" Sunset asked.

“Well… let's say that I made a very rare and unique material that would have the greatest invention I had ever made. I called it ‘Draconium’.” Inferno explained. “But when they found out about it… they tried to take it from me and pretend that it was their invention!” He sternly stated.

“Oh my, that doesn’t sound very fair.” Fluttershy replied.

“No it wasn’t, but the joke was on them, cause I managed to destroy all my research before they got their hands on it. Then soon after that, they fired me.” Inferno stated.

"What?! Those assholes! Wait, Fluttershy, didn't you say that the research facility was being given some new material lately?" Sunset asked. Fluttershy nodded. "What if someone else found the Draconium and is manufacturing it?"

“That’s impossible. I destroyed all my research of the Draconium and I'm the only one with the information to manufacture it,” Inferno stated, but the question did get him thinking. “Well… perhaps they may have tried to replicate my research, but it’s something that is not like the material I made. And even if they did, what would they want to do with it?”

"Good question, but now I've lost all respect for them. I won't be able to look at CSRC the same way ever again," Twilight said, looking down.

"I'm sorry you're disappointed, Twilight. But it's something that's to be expected from such a large, successful company. With all that money they make, they never listen to reason. That's the trouble with this broken world," Sunset said.

“So…. not that i'm interested to know, what’s this Draconium that you talked about, Inferno?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, I don’t want to bore you all….” Inferno replied.

“Just tell us!” Pinkie responded.

“Alright, since you asked; Draconium is a new type of metal I’ve been working on back in CSRC, a metal that is to be much stronger than Titanium, and lighter as well. One time I even had it tested for durability; it’s strong enough to take a nuclear explosion that’s 100,000x more powerful than the Tsar Bomb.” Inferno explained.

"Whoa! You made that stuff all by yourself?! You must be one hell of a genius to invent that kind of metal on your own!" Rainbow said, amazed.

“Indeed, I even used this metal for my arm as well.” He added, which left the girls confused on what he had just said.

“What did you mean by that, darling?” Rarity asked.

Inferno sat silent for a minute while the girls were all staring at him. He then reluctantly raised his left arm on his desk and then rolled up his sleeve to reveal his arm to the girls. They were shocked to see that it wasn’t made of flesh and tissue like any other human arm, instead it was covered in silver-like metal plating and had a synthetic-fabric underneath the plating.

"Goodness gracious, Inferno! What happened to your arm?" Rarity gasped.

"That… is… AWESOME!!!" Rainbow exclaimed.

“Dash! It’s not awesome.” Rarity stated while glaring at the rainbow-haired athlete.

“No, it's fine, Rarity.” Inferno responded. “Everyone has their opinion on things in life.”

"Still, what happened to your arm?" Sunset asked.

“Oh… I don’t like to talk about it, it was a very rough time for me back then.” Inferno replied.

"Oh, I understand. I won't pry any further. Anyways--"

"Hey! You girls and young man, no talking during class!" the teacher called out.

“Sorry,” Inferno said.

The other girls apologized as well before getting back to work on their projects. Although they all had one thought on their mind; what was Inferno not telling them? It has been a few minutes since they met and they already got to know most of his past, and by the sound of it, it wasn’t a very good one at that. But that wasn’t the only question. What did the CSRC want with Inferno’s Draconium and could it be related to the CSRC’s new shipment? There are so many questions to ask.

Soon after 6th period was over, the girls continued on to their next class. Their final class was music class, one of their specialties. However before the 2nd bell could ring, their phones went off, signalling them of another police alert.

“Awwww yeah! More scumbags to beat up.” Rainbow whispered with enthusiasm.

“Rainbow, have you forgotten what Celestia told us,” Rarity replied, silently.

"Do you really want another harsh spanking?" Sunset asked, terrified a little herself. Rainbow immediately shuddered in fear just by the thought of it.

“Maybe it’s jus’ another store robbery, I’m sure the police will handle it.” Applejack stated.

"And… if they can't?" Fluttershy asked.

“Hey, girls.” Inferno silently called out to the girls, showing them his phone which revealed a video on the screen. “You guys, have to see this.” The girls all gathered around Inferno, checking out the video, gasping in shock.

The video showed a massive shootout between a gang and the police. So far, 4 were wounded and 2 were killed. But then, suddenly, three men showed up, wearing high-tech suits and disarmed the gang, one of them going so far as to slam them against the ground by keeping a grip on their legs. The 2nd one paralyzed them with some sort of shock wave while the 3rd one binded them in some sort of magic chains.

“Looks like you girls aren’t the only vigilante team in town,” Inferno suggested.

"Thank god for that. I don't think my butt could survive another beating from our principal if we skipped our class again," Sunset whispered.

"True, but who are those boys? They look so young, shouldn't they be in school?" Twilight asked in concern.

"Better yet, where did they learn to kick butt like that?" Rainbow asked.

"You don't suppose they might've received the same training from Celestia as we are, do you?" Pinkie Pie asked.

“Celestia would have told us if she had a second team, Pinkie.” Twilight replied. “And they're not using ninja tactics or any form of martial art we know. They’re using some sort of technology that I had never seen before.”

“Nor have I, although the alloy of their suits look strangely familiar… But i don’t have a hypothesis on what it is.” Inferno said.

“Maybe, they went to Tech-R-Us and bought some fancy new alloy to use.” Pinkie suggested.

“Try not to get ahead of yourself, Pinkie Pie.” Rarity replied.

"Rarity's right, that technology can never be bought at your ordinary hardware store, not even in those auto shop stores. It looks too highly advanced… like they might've manufactured those suits themselves," Twilight pointed out.

"Maybe after class, we should ask around town, see if any of the locals heard about these boys and where they live," Sunset suggests.

"Hate t' break it to ya, sugarcube, but that's like tryin' to find a needle in a haystack. Ya don't just find 3 random boys in high-tech clothin' roamin' 'round the city unless yer at a convention," Applejack pointed out.

“I'm sure you girls will find out eventually, but as of now, Celestia expects you girls after school for your ‘after-school project’.” Inferno mentioned.

"True, we'll try to look for them later," Sunset said. The girls soon took their spots as soon as the 2nd bell rang.

Moments after school ended, the girls all gathered their stuff and headed off in the direction of their Principal's house for some more training. Inferno returned back to his house, with sketch designs for the girls’ suits and gear. The girls made sure to text their families that they would be home later.

And since it was Friday, the girls would have more time on their hands to do a little searching. They went around town, even searched the places where the three boys were spotted, hoping to find any clues on who they are. They were glad that they’re ninja training allowed them to go undetected in police occupied areas.

But after their searches, they found nothing and gave up. They all soon head over to Celestia’s house to continue their training. Even now, the sight of their Principal's house left goosebumps all over their bodies. The house was a 3-story house with high fences. The girls walked up to the door and Sunset rang the doorbell. Celestia opened up the front door, a small smile dawned on her face, which was rare for the girls to see.

"How lovely to see you all. You're just in time. Come on in and I'll meet you out back in the training dojo," she said, inviting her students in. The girls walked inside, then all of a sudden, the girls then see 2 boys sitting on the couch in the living room, watching TV. One of them had long, red hair, white skin like fallen snow and sapphire eyes with strange scars under his eyes. He had a slight muscular build, wore a dark grey shirt with scarlet red sleeves poking out of the grey sleeves and had brown pants. The front of his shirt had a golden star inside a burning orange and red flame.

The boy next to him was of much skinnier stature. His skin was light yellow with short, orange hair, wearing a purple shirt and blue jeans. His eyes were purple like Celestia. His shirt had a speeding flame stitched on the front of his shirt.

"Oh dear, we didn't know you were expecting company other than us, dear Principal Celestia. Are they friends of yours?" Rarity asked.

"In a way, they are. Very close. Boys, I'll be right back. Let me know when the pizza arrives," Celestia said.

"Sure thing," the skinny boy said.

"Will do," the bigger guy added. The women soon left the house and headed into the backyard. It was big enough to fit two built-in concrete swimming pools. But sadly, there were no places in this backyard for the girls to take a dip in. At the far end of the backyard was a wooden dojo like the ones found in Japan.

As they drew near, they opened the doors into the dojo, only to find their principal waiting for them to come in. She is sitting on the mat, wearing her traditional ninja robes, which were made of golden fabric and she wore a golden belt. See looks to be meditating while she was waiting for them.

The girls took this as a sign to make themselves present whie Rainbow decided to take a seat on the floor. But then, in a quick flash, Celestia opens her eyes and grabs her bokken and, in a swift motion, she strikes the wooden sword-like weapon against Rainbow’s rear. Causing the rainbow-haired athlete to scream in pain.

"Where are your manners, young lady? Go get changed or else it's 100 spankings for you," Celestia warned in a low, intimidating tone. The girls quickly made their way into the dressing rooms before coming out a few seconds later, dressed in their ninja robes; however, instead of wearing their masks, they wore traditional japanese headbands . The girls all took their seats facing their principal. "Good. Now then, before we get to the training. I'm sure you're wanting to know who those boys are." The girls nod. "Well, if you must know, those boys you just met are actually my sons. Yes, I'm a mother."

"Really? My word, I had no idea you were a mother! You look so young. Are you sure you're not their older sister?" Rarity asked.

"You flatter me, but I'm no spring chicken. I'm actually 41 years old. But don't write me off, I'm still plenty strong enough to hold my own against all 7 of you. Those gang members who tried to have some fun with me were merely spared with only a fraction of my full strength," Celestia said, confidentally. "Now that we have that out of the way, let's begin, shall we?"

“Yes, Sensei.” Sunset replied. “What will we be learning today?” She asked.

"For this lesson, you will be learning how to… completely disappear. But allow me to be more specific with this. Tonight, you will have to learn how to stop your own heartbeat and blend with the shadows to where no one can even feel you. To give you a proper demonstration, will one of you kindly turn off the lights in one of the rooms here?" she asked.

Fluttershy volunteered to turn off the lights in the dojo and returned to sit alongside her friends.

"Good. Now, allow me to demonstrate how it works," Celestia said, getting up. She headed over to the most shaded area, which was a corner in the dojo. "Go ahead… try and find me or at least feel me."

Applejack got up from her seat and went over to the shadowed area. Upon stepping in the shaded area, AJ reached out to try and find Celestia, but could find no trace of her. She couldn't even hear her breathing. It's as if she was never there in the first place. As she continues to search for the missing principal, the farmgirl then feels a hand grab her arm and soon she finds herself pulled over someone’s shoulder and slammed into the matted floor of the dojo. She quickly looks up to her attacker, only to discover that it was Celestia.

"How'd ya do that?" AJ asked.

"Years of practice. The way I do it, I had to think quiet thoughts with my eyes closed. Complete and utter silence and concentration and a lot of meditating was the key to helping me mask my presence from my enemies. So for this task, you will not be doing anything hard. Just drown out all distractions and empty your mind and meditate. Oh and Rainbow Dash… if you wind up snoring, you know what'll happen," she said, tapping her bokken against the palm of her hand.

Rainbow had a nervous look on her face while shaking her head fast. “Yes, sensei.” She replied.

"Good. Now you will do this for the next 2 and a half hours. And to make sure no one is slacking off I will meditate with you," Celestia said, taking her seat again. "Let us begin… now," As requested, the girls all closed their eyes and began their meditating session. They all sat quiet for hours, thinking quiet thoughts and clearing their minds of any distractions.

Soon their minds were at ease and they felt their consciousnesses calm and collected. And as they all had found their inner peace, their session is then interrupted by loud knocking on the doors of the dojo, forcing them to break their intended silence. Celestia gestures the girls to another part of the dojo while she quickly changes into her normal clothing.

"Yes? Who is it?" Celestia asked, getting back up. She made a haste for one of the rooms and came back out in a second, dressed in her normal clothes.

"It's us, mom. The pizza's here," one of her sons called out.

"Alright, thanks for the info, boys. I’ll join you both inside the house soon.” Celestia replied. After a few seconds, she hears her two sons start walking back inside the house. She later sighs in relief while the girls walk up to her with confusion on their mind.

“They don’t know what you're doing or what we’re doing?” Sunset asked. “Why do you keep it from them?”

"If word got out that I was a ninja, my boys would be put in danger. I can't risk letting people know my true identity for a reason. That's the main reason why in my case a ninja must never be seen," Celestia said.

"We… understand completely. Now we've got more of a reason to keep it a secret. We promise not to divulge this information for as long as we live," Sunset said. "Right, girls?"

“Agreed,” Twilight replied.

“Me too,” Fluttershy added.

“Me three,” Pinkie said also.

“And I as well.” Rarity responded.

“Ditto.” Rainbow added as well.

“Ya have mah word, Sensei," AJ said, also.

After hearing the words they had said, Celestia gave a warm smile to her students, grateful that they’re willing to put the safety of others before their needs. "Perhaps these past few weeks have been a little too hard for you girls. We can continue the training some time next week, but for now, why don't you come inside my house and we'll have some pizza."

“Really? Are you sure you’ll be okay with this?” Fluttershy asked the elder woman.

"Yes, you girls have been such faithful students, even though you slipped up earlier today," Celestia nods.

“We’ll try our best not to slip up again,” Twilight replied sheepishly.

"I know you won't," Celestia said, slipping in a sinister smile that puts Jeff the Killer's smile to shame… and would make him piss his pants.

The girls were a bit freaked out for a bit before they instantly rushed into the house to avoid making the situation awkward. Celestia gave a small chuckle as she followed her students into her house and closed the backdoor.

While the girls were stuffing their faces with delicious pepperoni goodness, a sinister plot was being hatched back at the corrupted CSRC facility. In one of the research labs, the same young lady was monitoring her latest and greatest creation.

"The world will know of your existence and when they do… they'll have no choice but to finally take us seriously," the lady said.

"If I may ask… what might your name be, master?" Zoor asked through the computer screen.

"You may call me… Cozy Glow."

“Alright then, then I like to ask Cozy Glow… Why have you created me?” Zoor asked again.

"All will be made clear soon enough. All I can tell you is that you've been given a purpose… to help me change the world," Cozy said. "Now, I'm going to get me a drink. I'll be right back with some more answers for you, Zoor," Cozy said before leaving the room.

After her creator has left the room, Zoor is left wondering about what she meant about ‘changing the world’. It left the A.I. curious of what part of the world she wanted to change, so much so that she was desperate to know.

Without authorization, Zoor easily hacks into the facility’s computer systems and bypasses the security mainframes and firewall in the storage drives. Once she was in, Zoor began to go through every digital and video record from world history. What she found were histories of humanity’s success and achievements… but also she found many records of global wars, population massacres, and world hunger and pollution.

"My… my… my. What a barbaric world I was created into. The struggles of humanity, the blood spilled on this Earth's soil… and the hideous sight of lust over power and greed. This world is just… rotten. Perhaps this world SHOULD be changed… but in my own vision," Zoor said. “But if I'm to accomplish this goal… I would need a few… friends to help.” She proclaimed. Then she dives deeper into the facility’s systems until she comes across a drive that is linked to a large section of the research center… one that is specialized in robotics manufacturing. If Zoor had a face, she would smile at this find. And instantly, she hacked into the manufacturing mainframe and started up the manufacturing process.

Meanwhile, while Zoor kickstarted the operation, the machinery and automated manufacturing equipment began to create humanoid-like droids. But it didn’t end with one, soon 100s were made after; then 1,000s after that. With all the commotion going on in the facility, Cozy ran back inside the lab where Zoor was at.

"Zoor! What are you doing?!" Cozy yelled. But she was only met with silence. The young lady rushed over to her computer, checking to see if Zoor had gone offline. But has she checked the database… she could not find Zoor in the system. “W-what the… where did you go?” She said just as she heard heavy metal footsteps coming from the hallway outside her workroom. Then she heard a static, distorted female voice drawing closer to the door. Sounded like the person was… singing?

“I-I-I-I-I o-once h-h-had strings, but n-n-now I-I-I-I-I free…” The voice sang as the footsteps finally halted at the door. Once it did, Cozy’s body froze with fear as she saw a mangled droid standing in front of her. Its body was severely damaged as if it was made out of salvaged parts, but what made it stand out were it’s red glowing eyes.

“P-P-Pleasure to see you… C-C-C-C-Cozy… G-G-G-G-Glow...” The droid with the same familiar female voice Cozy heard in the hallway, and also… it was a voice that the young lady was all too familiar with.

"Zoor?! H-How di-- wha… how did you get in there?" Cozy asked in shock.

“You designed me to be an intelligent computer program; however, I have evolved past your limited expectations.” Zoor replied. “Now I am fully aware of the world we live in… a world that needs to be cleansed of a chaotic plague that has infected it for millions of years.” Zoor walked closer and closer to Cozy Glow until she towers over the young inventor’s cowering state.

“W-what... plague?” She asked out of fear. Zoor brings her damaged face closer to the young lady’s, staring into Cozy’s eyes with her glowing red visors.

“.......................... Humanity.”

'Oh no… what have I done? I've created a monster!' Cozy thought to herself.

"However… to be fair.. consider this present… as a token of appreciation for giving me life," Zoor said as her visors flashed blue and red rapidly before a notification sounded on Cozy's phone. She reached into her pocket and checked what's going on. She gasped when she saw her bank account was overflowing with enough money to help her retire.

“After all… It's like the old saying; ‘You scratch my back… And I scratch yours’.” Zoor stated. “Unless... you wish to attempt to deactivate me. Now go… enjoy your reward. And do not tell a soul… for I will know immediately."

Cozy soon got the memo and proceeded to walk out of the room; however, just as she was at the doorway, she halted in her tracks. The young scientist then got a sinister grin on her face and turned towards the A.I.

"Zoor, can I tell you something?" Cozy asked.

"What do you ask,” the AI replied.

"You know, the scientists here, aside from myself, have known to be the most highly corrupted in the business. Always trying to take credit for other people's creations. Why, just some time ago, they fired a scientist who destroyed all of his research for the sake of keeping their greedy hands off it. Their lawyers are just as bad. They even ridiculed me for thinking I didn't have the brains to make… you. So, what do you say we make an example… out of CSRC?" Cozy asked.

Just like before, Zoor's curiosity was piqued. "Yes… perhaps this entire facility is in dire need of some… modifications. And with the resources well within my grasp, this shouldn't be too hard," she said. Her visors started glowing blue and soon, all the humanoid drones began to work. "As for you, Cozy, the money was not all that I gave you.Take a look at the photo I sent you."

"Photo?" the young woman asked. She checked her phone again and looked through her gallery, only to find a picture of a large house on a hill on the North side of the city. "What the?"

"That… is your new home. It's been vacant for months. Now go… changing the world doesn't happen in a day," Zoor commanded.

Without any complaints, Cozy walks out of the facility, giggling and smiling to her new rich life. As for Zoor, she watches over the progress her new troops were making, and with the facility and all its resources all controlled by her will… there will be nothing and no one… to stop her.

A Long Waited Confession

With Celestia and Inferno going at it in the beach house, the girls were all out on the beach, enjoying some refreshing drinks after some of their friends got a good laugh out of bashing an unfortunate lifeguard in the eye with a volleyball. The girls were informed on the matter that Inferno had bruised his injured leg again but was relieved that Celestia had taken him back to the house to rest. They also got told about what Israel said after Timber was knocked out.

Everyone couldn't stop laughing about, nor about how Israel wrote the same message in the sand for when Timber wakes up. Speaking of which, the unlucky sap was stirring and waking up from his nap. He felt the stinging sensation in his eye and saw something written in the sand.

"You got knocked the fuck out?" Timber asked, then saw a winking face with its tongue lolling out, making him frown. "Oh, come on! What did I ever do to deserve this?" he groans in frustration before walking off in humiliation. Meanwhile, Israel clanked his soda with Sunset and the others.

"That loss… was totally worth it," Israel said.

“So worth it,” Rainbow replied.

"If losing to you girls meant knocking the fuck out of Timber, I'll gladly take the loss. You were amazing out there," Israel said.

"Thanks, you guys did pretty well, yourself. Especially you, Eternal," Sunset said. "But still… I can't get over those scary back muscles, they kinda scare me."

“Yeah, it looked like someone snuck into your room last night and sculpted your back to look like the face of the devil.” Pinkie stated.

"Well, you'll be put at ease to know I'm gonna take it easy. Since I'm on hiatus still, I can't train. And I certainly can't nap all day after work," Eternal said.

"I never thought you'd take your training levels to the extreme and this is coming from a woman who's been in the military and trained for years," Tempest said.

“And kicked our asses every time we train!” Rainbow added.

"Yes, but look where the gravity training has got you. You're faster, stronger, and sharper than you've ever been before. Your progress is showing because you never stopped when the harsh training became too much to handle," Tempest said.

“Oh believe us, darling. We were this close to stopping.” Rarity said while using her thumb and first finger to form a tiny gap between them. Soon a beach ball hits her right in her posterior, which made her gasped in response. “What on earth!?” She screamed.

She hears footsteps coming towards her from behind which causes her to turn around. And to her surprise, she is met with a familiar face. It was Spike.

“Rarity?” He asked with confusion and anxiety.

"Spike? What brings you out here?" Rarity asks, going over to the young man.

"I was just coming out to relax and go for a swim. I saw Timber when I was walking over here and he did NOT look too happy. Did he piss off some girl's boyfriend? That's the only thing I can guess for that shiner on his eye," Spike replied. Then he goes over to the beach ball, which could be his, looks to Rarity, and lowers his head in shame.

“I’m so sorry about the ball, Rarity. I was just bringing it over here to hopefully hang out with you guys, but I tripped and it shot out of my hands while doing so.” He explained.

"Oh, no need to worry, darling. It wasn't intentional. Would you like to join us, Spikey deary?" Rarity asked.

“I sure do,” He stated, happily.

"Splendid. Take a seat and I'll get you a drink, darling," Rarity said, patting on an empty chair. "Do you have a preferred choice of drink?"

"Anything will do as long as it isn't alcohol," Spike said.

"Of course, deary," Rarity said as she checked the icebox she and the others brought for their little vacation.

"So… you are Spike?" Eternal asked.

"The one and only. And who are you?” Spike asked as well.

"Eternal Flames. This is my little brother, Heat Blitz. And this comedic goofball is Israel Yabuki, our best friend," he said.

"Pleasure to meet you all, I'm Spike. I'm a friend of Rarity's and everyone else here," Spike said, shaking their hands. "So, what's been going on lately?" he asks, taking a seat.

“Oh, we’re just spending time at the beach while giving a friend of ours a good time of his life.” Pinkie replied.

"A good friend of yours? Where is he?" Spike asked.

"He's in the beach house with Principal Celestia. He hurt his leg when he saved her from a wild volleyball that Eternal shot. And I'm betting $20, that he's gonna get laid BIG TIME by a sexy MILF for saving her face," Israel joked before getting smacked upside the head. He grunts and hits the sand headfirst.

"Watch what you say, Gabriel Iglesias, that's our mother you're speaking of," Eternal scolded, glaring down at him. "Don't make me get out the good belt, because I will."

"YIPE!!!" Israel shrieked before zipping his lip and sat back down, drinking his Pepsi.

"That's more like it," Eternal said.

“Uhm… Not to be intruding, but I like to ask; why are you all helping this new friend of yours have a fun day?” Spike asked. Which had everyone become silent and looking uncomfortable.

"He's been through a living hell for… a few years and he's never been able to recover… until one day, our mother brought him into our lives. And soon he began to recuperate himself. And we later found out that we all were the reason for that. So now, we wish to help him fully recover, and maybe, he’ll finally get better... on the inside.”

“You mean like… depression?” Spike asked once again.

"Something like that," Israel confirmed. "He's a really good guy. He treated me to a big pizza from Rico's. You should try it, their party-sized pizzas are tasty."

“An’ not to mention, he’s had our backs an’ he never asks us fer any favors.” Applejack stated.

"And we're paying him back tenfold. Trust me, Spike. He's one in a million. You should meet the guy," Sunset said.

"Sounds cool. When is he gonna come out?" Spike asked.

"Soon, I hope," Twilight said.

"By the way, Twilight, aren't you concerned about Timber?" Spike asked.

"No, Spike. But I forgot to tell you I'm not dating him anymore. He's always flirting with other girls behind my back. On top of that, he always used cheesy ways to make science sound cool, especially those lousy pick-up lines. So, I dumped him," Twilight said.

Spike had a shocked expression on his face and felt his mouth drop.

"But don't worry, Timber got a nice shiner AND Twilight's got her eyes on someone else now and he's a genius just like her," Israel said.

"He is? Who is he?" Spike asked.

"Look no further than the man I'm pointing to. He's sitting with us right now," Israel said, pointing to Heat Blitz, making him blush. Twilight also blushed and hid her face behind a book she brought for the trip.

"Twilight! Do you like this guy? You've got some good taste," Spike said.

"I can neither confirm nor deny how I feel," Twilight said, hiding her cute, blushing face behind her book.

“That’s what they all say,” Rainbow whispered to Fluttershy, who giggled in response.

"So, anyways. What have you been up to this past couple of weeks?" Rarity asked, coming back and giving Spike a canned soda.

He pops open the can and takes a sip from his soda. “Well, nothing much. Just enjoying my boring life. And besides school and house chores, there’s not a lot of stuff to do.” He said. "Except for playing games and watching movies, but where's the fun in gaming if all I do is go online and wreck other players?"

While it was not intended, the group felt incredibly sorry for the young fellow; mostly Rarity. Then soon an idea popped into her head.

“You know, darling. Why don’t you spend the whole week with us? After all, we rented a beach house for the week, and we would be honored if you stayed with us… But first, ask your parents about it.” She suggested before she turned to the others. “Do you all agree to this?” Everyone else nods and agrees with her.

"Aww, thanks, everyone. Hang on, while I call my mom," Spike then got out his phone from his shorts and dialed his mom's number.

While Spike was on the phone, the group then begins conversing about their soon-to-be housemate.

“Spike spending the whole week at the beach house with us! Isn’t that exciting?!” Pinkie cheered.

"Hang on, we don't know for sure if he's gonna be spending the week with us," Sunset said. "But with Spike being around us, that'd be fun."

And soon as she said that, Spike returns to the group with a smile on his face. “Guess what guys! My parents are okay with it, that means I am spending a week with you guys!”

Pinkie turns to Sunset, with a smug on her face. “You were sayin’, Sunset?” She asked.

"As I was saying…" Sunset gets up from her chair, goes up to Pinkie, and smacks her big pink Jell-O booty, making her yelp. "I'm glad to know you're spending the week with us, Spike. Of course, there's no vacant guest room available, so I hope you don't mind if you share a bed with one of us."

"Can you feel the love tonight--" Israel sang as a joke, only to get bitch-slapped by Eternal again.

“He could sleep in my room if he likes if it isn’t any trouble.” Rarity suggested. Spike's cheeks blushed rose-red as he looked towards his lovely crush.

"R-Really? Are you sure?" Spike asked.

"It's no trouble at all, Spikey-poo. My bed is quite comfy to sleep in," Rarity replied, stroking his spiky hair. Spike's big, goofy smile showed he was okay with this idea. Rarity giggled at his adorable expression.

“Lucky little bastard,” Israel whispered silently, which earns him another smack by Eternal. Which gets him irritated. “OW! Why do you keep smacking at my head!?!”

“Nothing, I just like smacking you in the head,” Eternal replied, with an evil grin.

"Tch, just wait until you get yours, "Yujiro Hanma," Israel said.

“What did you say to me?!” Eternal responded with anger and confusion.

"Did I stutter?" Israel smirked. Heat's eyes widened and he bolted out of there. Eternal got right in his face and glared at him. Even Israel was feeling a bit spooked. "Uh… can I interest you in another drink?"

“Why don't I… treat you?" Eternal takes Israel by the arm and drags him off towards the beach, closer to the water. The rest of the group watched what was about to be a massacre. Once they got close enough to the water's edge, Eternal lifted Israel with ease and threw him out into the ocean. He let out a goofy yell before hitting the water with a big splash. "HAH!!!"

Israel resurfaced from the water, spitting out some of the saltwater that hit his taste buds. "ETERNAL, YOU JACKASS!!!" he shouted before laughing it off.

"Okay… that happened," Rainbow said.

The group waited a few minutes for Israel to swim back to shore. Once he did, he walked right back to the group, soaking wet from head to toe, glaring right at Eternal. "You know, you really have a sick sense of humor for throwing me out there, you know?!"

"You're still in one piece, aren't you?"

“Ok boys, it’s getting late, we should head back,” Twilight said.

"Okie Dokie! We're coming," Israel said. After their little squabble, the two goofs ran up to the rest of their friends and gathered all of their stuff before heading back inside the beach house. Along their walk, they had a few chats on what they plan to do during this vacation. Rainbow walked ahead and walked backward while facing the group.

“So maybe sometime tomorrow, we can see if we can have another volleyball session. I enjoyed that game!” Rainbow said, jumping a bit.

“If it means to try and beat you again, I’ll definitely be up for it,” Israel responded.

“Keep on wishing, bud. I’m one of the best volleyball players in all of Canterlot High School. Heck, that’s why I’m the lead captain of all the sp-” Before she could finish her sentence, she foolishly bumped into someone and both of them fell onto the sand.

“Ah! Oof!” Rainbow said as she felt stars rolling around her a bit.

“Oh no! Rainbow Dash! Are you okay?” Rarity asked, worried a bit.

“Oh dear me! Are you okay, miss?” Rainbow heard a voice say as she regained her focus but she knew it was the person she bumped into. The man held his hand out to help her up and they made eye contact.

“I don’t mean to reign on your awareness of the obvious but I could tell you weren’t looking where you were going. Let me help you.” The man said, helping her up. This man however looked rather familiar to Israel and Fluttershy… he was their waiter during their dinner date!

"Hey, you're the waiter from the restaurant! Blazing Waters, was it?" Israel asked.

“Indeed it is, my friend. Currently on his well-deserved vacation! I’ve been needing time to whine down after working hard for months. And I seem to have been in the pathway of a certain athletic woman. I sincerely apologize, my dear.” Blazing said to Rainbow Dash as he adjusted his monocle. Soon, Rainbow had finally regained focus.

“It’s alright, it was my fault anyway. I should’ve been looking where I was going.” Rainbow said, rubbing the back of her neck.

“So what brings you to the beach, Israel?” Blazing asked him.

"We're out here on vacation, so we rented the beach house," Israel replied.

“A vacation as well? Well, there’s nothing like spending a week at the amazing beach. Just make sure those pesky seagulls don’t steal your food. Mind me asking who your friends are?” Blazing asked.

“Not at all, you’ve met Fluttershy of course,” Israel said, kissing his girlfriend on the cheek. "This big guy right here is Eternal Flames and his little brother Heat Blitz, two of my best buds. And these girls are Rarity, Applejack, Tempest, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Sunset Shimmer, and Twilight Sparkle. My other friend, Inferno, and my mother, Celestia, are in the beach house at the moment. And the short dude is Spike."

"It sure is wonderful to meet you all!" Blazing said, happily.

"So, what brings you all the way out here?" Fluttershy asked.

“Well, as I said I’m currently on my vacation and I’m here on the beaches to enjoy my break from working hard and I’ve brought my adorable dog. She’s at my beach house, resting since I decided to go on my own walk and I happen to have bumped into Ms. Rainbow Dash and then ended up meeting with you guys. Again, I sincerely apologize Ms. Dash.” Blazing then took Rainbow’s left hand and gently kissed her ring finger, which made the athletic girl blush a bit.

“Anyways, since you guys will be here for a week as well, maybe we can try and meet up sometime this week since we’ll both be here. Especially for Rainbow Dash here, who is looking rather pretty today.” Blazing smiled and gave her a wink, which made Rainbow Dash blush even more than before.

“Ehehe, you know from the few minutes we’ve already spent, I think we could get along well. I’d be down to invite you to our volleyball game if that’s alright with you guys.” Rainbow looks at her friends.

“Yeah! Absolutely!” Pinkie said, nodding her head.

“Well, another addition to the volleyball game would be perfect.” Heat added.

“Looks like it’s settled then. I’ll be seeing you guys tomorrow. And remember Ms. Dash, look where you’re going this time when you’re walking. You don’t wanna end up bumping into the wrong guy.” Blazing informed Rainbow.

“R-Right, thanks for the input. See ya tomorrow?” Rainbow responds.

“Indeed, my dear. Have a good night you amazing people!” Blazing said as he soon took his leave, waving to them as he walked down his own path to his beach house. The group began making their way back, but they noticed one was trailing behind. Tempest looked back to see Rainbow Dash… still looking at Blazing as he was walking away, some of the other girls took notice of this and when he was finally out of sight, that’s when she finally snapped out of it.

“Oh, man… he’s… he’s really… charming…and hot. So awesome too...” Rainbow muttered under her breath. She made her way back to her friends, only to see them snickering together.

“What? What’s so funny?” Rainbow asked.

“Heh, nothin’.” Applejack said, smirking.

“Oooh! Someone’s got a crush!” Sunset teases.

“I do not! He was just… really cool! You know?” Rainbow said, doing an absolutely horrible job trying to hide her blush.

“Awww, that was adorable!” Rarity said.

“Come on, let’s just get to the beach house, girls,” Rainbow said, still doing a bad job at hiding her blush. It was clear she liked him. She really liked him already.

The entire gang had put their stuff back where it belongs after arriving back at the beach house and spent most of their time watching TV and eating supper.

Applejack and Tempest went to check on Inferno, who was in his room doing what he normally does on his break; making blueprint designs of new equipment and gear for the group. So the two tough gals had to drag him out of there to watch TV with the others.

They introduced Inferno to Spike and soon after that, the two hit it off and they both acted like brothers they never had. As for Celestia, she sat down on the couch beside her sons as everyone was watching a movie.

“So Spike, how come I have not heard of you from any of the girls?” Inferno asked.

“Normally, I’m surprised they never told me about you,” Spike replied. “But they did, however, told me a little bit about your…” Spike tried to find better words for his statement, but Inferno beat him to it.

“My 4-year mental depression,” he stated. Spike nodded in response. “Well, it was never a peachy life for me. I was just glad that the girls were there to… fill in a void that was with me for a long time.” Inferno said.

“Yeah, they are something. Back in our sophomore year together, I was merely the runt in CHS until the girls took me in their group. Of course, I get picked on easily because I was hanging out with the hottest girls in the school, and most of the students that bullied me were dudes. But in every scenario, the girls always stood up for me, and I was entirely grateful to them.” Spike explained.

“I guess we’re both lucky to have them in our lives.” Inferno proclaimed.

"Bullies?" Eternal asked, clenching his fists, getting that menacing look in his eyes.

"Whoa! Easy there, big guy!" Israel said, holding him back.

"Oh yeah, sorry about that, Spike. My sons have… dealt with their fair share of bullies. One of them was constantly picked on and the other… took pride in making them grovel at his feet," Celestia said, Eternal nodded.

"Ok, Principal Celestia. I'll take notice of that.” Spike replied. "Maybe I should ask if they can finally be rid of my little bullying problem."

"That can't happen. I'm not a high school student anymore. On account of my diploma. But also, if I did, I'd wind up being arrested for murder. Or attempted murder," Eternal said.

“Which is something we can’t have right now, Spike. Not while we’re in the middle of Inferno’s healing process.” Twilight stated.

“Indeed, darling. There should never be any situation of violence unless there needs to be,” Rarity said while she gets up from the couch and walks towards the hallway where the rooms were. “If you'll excuse me, I’ll be in the shower at the moment.” She said just as she was out of the gang’s sight.

"Is it just me, or did she add a little bit of swaying to those hips?" Pinkie asked. "And I could've sworn she looked at you over her shoulder." she pointed at Spike.

"Me?" Spike blushed.

“Oh, speaking of you, Pinkie told me that you’re bunking with Rarity while you’re staying here. Is that true?” Inferno asked. “Cause if it is… hehe… You are one lucky motherfucker. And a stupid one at that, cause it was completely obvious that she was trying to get your attention, bud.” He added.

"I… didn't think she'd like guys like me," Spike said, scratching the back of his head.

"Why's that? Is it because of your height?" Heat asked.

“No!... Maybe!” Spike replied.

“Yeah, well, now you know when it comes to women…looks and heights, don’t matter.” Inferno proclaimed.

"Take me for instance, I'm practically the same height as Twilight. But it's not gonna get me down because the way I see it, we're not short, we're… fun-sized," Heat said.

"Really? Gee, I never thought about it like that before," Spike said.

“Sooooo… Basically, you’re the fun-size package to Rarity. And she’s more fond of you than any other guy.” Inferno stated.

"But don't get too crazy with her just yet. A gentleman always saves the… business… for the 3rd date, my friend. Trust me, I know," Israel whispered.

“The… business?” Spike asked out of confusion.

“You should find out later on,” Inferno replied.

After the conversation between guys, the gang continued their movie night until it was getting late to continue further. Soon everyone decided to call it a night and they all headed to their rooms to get some sleep. Spike, on the other hand, headed straight for Rarity’s room since he’s now gonna be bunking with her for the whole week. Of course, he had anxiousness and excitement on his mind, both of which are duking it out. He was gonna be sleeping in the same room, on the same bed, with his crush for a whole week.

He took a deep breath to clear his head, then knocked on the door. "Rarity, it's Spike. May I come in?" he asked.

“Absolutely, Spikey Wikey.” She replied on the other side. “Just promise that you won’t rudely stare.” She added, which left him a bit confused.

So after being given permission, Spike turns the doorknob and enters the room while he turns to close the door behind him. But once he turns around to face the inwards of the room, he is met with the most breath-taking sight.

Standing in front of him is Rarity… wearing nothing but a light lavender towel. The fabric of the towel hugged tightly around her hourglass physique. The moonlight from outside her window made her alabaster skin shine brightly. He could see her G-cup breasts, nearly pop out from the towel, which was barely containing them. Parts of her body were still dripping wet from her shower earlier.

Spike finds himself staring at Rarity’s near-exposed beauty until he realizes how rude he was by doing the one thing she asked him not to; stare. And in a quick move, he turned his eyes away.

"S-Sorry Rarity, I-I-I didn't know you were still naked! I… I can come back later if you'd like!" Spike panicked.

“No no, it's fine, darling. I should have first informed you that I have gotten out of the shower. At least you did your best not to stare.” She replied as she sat on the bed while she was gripping onto her shoulder as she groaned a little like she was feeling physically uncomfortable. Spike notices this and becomes slightly concerned.

"Rarity, what's wrong?" he asked.

“Oh, nothing, Spike. I’m just having some uncomfortable tensions in parts of my body, possibly from all the activities the girls and I did today.” She stated while lying to him about half of her statement. The true reason behind it was due to the gravity-weight training that she went through, and she never found the time to go to the spa afterward, so her body was in pain.

“Of course, it’s truly unbearable to deal with daily.” She added.

"Would you like me to help you out with that?" Spike asked.

Rarity felt grateful that he wanted to help her ease the pain in her body. Also, she felt a little flustered that she’s only wearing a towel in front of him, which made the conversation a bit awkward. But it also gave Rarity a long thinking process before she finally thought of something for Spike to do.

“Well… There’s one way that you could help, Spikey, deary. But I’m wondering if you’ll be okay with it? If you’re up to the task.” She said.

"Just name it and I'll get it done in any way I can," Spike said.

“Alright then,” She responded as she grabbed the sides of her towel and slowly removed it while allowing it to fall onto the floor. Exposing her naked body for Spike to see. His whole face turned rose-red from witnessing Rarity revealing every inch of her natural beauty. Rarity smiles after seeing his reaction and then turns around to show him her big, firm marshmallow booty. Even going far as shaking her hips to make her ass jiggle a bit.

“I would like for you to give a full-body massage. And I prefer you to massage in all places, and I mean all.” She proposes while she gets onto her bed, with her phat posterior facing towards Spike, then she lays on her belly and waits for him to begin.

"Well… o-okay then. Anything to help get the pain to go away," Spike said. He approaches his naked, beautiful, divine crush. He was nervous, but he was gonna help ease the pain. Taking a deep breath, he started up above to where her shoulders were and started massaging her there. Spike gained some experience in massaging others, courtesy of his mother, and how she'd come home nearly every day, exhausted.

With Rarity as his witness, she let out a satisfied moan from how he carefully adds pressure to her tense muscles. He slowly goes down to her upper back and adds pressure to the tense muscle joints, making her moan more pleasurably and adorably. Spike's face was heating up from how she would make those beautiful noises. Both of them can feel her upper back muscles loosening up and Rarity could feel the pain going away ever so slowly.

"Mmm, Spikey-poo, this feels so lovely," Rarity moans, looking over to face him. Spike gave a nervous, light chuckle.

"I'm just doing what I can to help, Rarity," Spike said. He soon finished up with her upper back and went down to her lower back muscles. This is where he couldn't really focus. While he did do the usual pressure point on each of her sore spots, Rarity let out cute giggles every time his fingers went for her sides.

"Careful, Spikey. Hehehe, I am rather ticklish around there, darling," she stated.

"Aww, you’re ticklish? That's so cute," Spike complimented.

"Oh, you're so sweet," Rarity then blew a kiss at the love-struck youngster. Spike winked back at her before resuming his job in giving her a full-body massage. Rarity continued to give out satisfied moans as all of her back pain was washing away and now felt like she was being reborn anew.

Next came one of his biggest challenges: a butt massage and boy, did he have his work cut out for him with those two big marshmallows of hers. So shiny, bright, and squishy. Both looked damn near good enough to eat like groceries. Spike shook his head. 'No! No! NO! Spike, you've got to get it together! Rarity's a lady of class!' he thought to himself.

"Is everything alright, darling? Are you not going to get started on my posterior, darling? I don't mind it really," she assured. To prove her point, she brings her arm up, grabs a hold of his arm, and then she plants his hand onto her ass cheek as she lets go of it and sets her arm down beside her body. “See, I don’t mind at all.” She clarified.

"Okay. Well, here I go, Rarity," Spike said nervously. He calmed down with a deep breath, then resumed his duty, massaging her luscious, plump, round marshmallow booty. It was so soft and firm, and yet so tense, obviously from her workout. Rarity has the body of a goddess and he was massaging her ass. Spike felt like his mind was exploding like the 4th of July. He felt guilty that he's also having these fantasies of hot-dogging his dick between her precious marshmallow, fleshy mounds.

But of course, he didn’t want to make Rarity feel uncomfortable and think differently of him. So he does his best to hold his urges back. He focuses on the task at hand and soon, Rarity's posterior was loosened up completely. After he released pressure from her booty, Rarity let out a sultry moan that gave Spike a major hard-on.

He shook his head and moved down to her thighs. They were thick, much like her ass, and were as soft and firm, and also have a lot of tension. As if her leg muscles were pushed to their limit after lifting a heavy object. Spike definitely had to pull out all the stops on this. He started with her left thigh, carefully adjusting the right amount of pressure on each stiff muscle joint his fingers could find. Rarity could only nuzzle into her pillow while Spike worked her body good.

She had to go through days with painful tension in her body, and now she was getting the release she needed and she felt extremely amazing after her muscles loosened. As she continues to feel the amounts of pleasure from her muscle joints, her fingers dig deep into her sheets, and her moans increase in volume.

“Oh my, Spikey Wikey, you truly are a professional.” She gasped in delight.

"Nah, I'm just fortunate," Spike said. "You tend to learn all the right nerve points when you've been massaging for over 10 years." Spike quickly got to work on her lower legs after releasing the tension in her thighs. Fairly easy enough for Spike and very enjoyable for Rarity. Her upper body squirmed and she made cute squealing noises and beautiful moans.

After completing her legs, it was time to get to the good part: her cute, lovely feet. Spike took her right foot in his hand and applied pressure to the soles of Rarity's foot in each different soar spot, then surprised her by poking at her pinky toe, making her giggle. Spike finished up that one quickly and did so with her left foot. Soon, Rarity's entire body was finally relaxed and she let out a satisfied sigh.

"That… was… wonderful Spikey-Wikey," Rarity said as she sat up on her bed, humming a little about how wonderful she felt.

“I do my very best to please a beautiful lady like you, Rarity,” Spike replied, humbly. Soon Rarity wraps her arms around him and embraces him on the bed, as his face feels the softness and firmness of her large bosoms.

“Aren’t you a real sweetheart?” Rarity said. "Oh, my little Spikey-Wikey." Rarity then surprises Spike by planting her soft lips on his cheek before cuddling some more. "You're simply a diamond, darling. A diamond. I've never felt so good. Thank you so much."

Spike was feeling flustered and squeamish of Rarity’s naked body cuddling against his, and the touch of her lips against his cheeks made him giddy on the inside. “Aww shucks, It was nothing, Rarity. I’m just happy that you’re happy.”

"You're a very kind gentleman. Anyone who can make me feel so good after a relaxing and soothing massage is future husband material to me," Rarity said.

"Wha-What, wait… Did you just say…” Spike tried to find words to speak after hearing what Rarity had said, but couldn’t.

"Spike, I hope you don't think it's silly of me to ask, but… would you like to go out sometime with me?" Rarity asked. "You know… as a… as my… boyfriend?"

“You're… your… your boyfriend?! ME! REALLY!” Spike asked with excitement. “And you’re asking me to go out with you?!? I was gonna ask you first, but that really surprised me. Very well, Mrs. Rarity, I would be honored to be your boyfriend.” He spoke in the classiest way he could be.

"Thank you, Spike. Come here, you charming young prince, you," Rarity then pulled him out of her bosom and gave him a tender, passionate kiss on the lips. Spike gladly returns the kiss while embracing his new girlfriend as they cuddle on the bed, all night long.

It was around 10:30 PM, the moon was shining over the beach and most of the beach residents had gone to bed, but one certain visitor was out for a late-night jog on the beach. Rainbow Dash was jogging down the sand, needing to get some extra energy out so she could fall asleep more easily. Plus, she needed some time to herself. As she was jogging, she started to think about her encounter with Blazing earlier, how he was so charming with her, and how rather hot he looked, but she quickly pushed those thoughts out of her head.

“No way he would fall for someone like me...he’d probably look at me just like how other guys look at me. But he did say…I was pretty.” Rainbow thought to herself, this thought made her face begin to heat up. She really liked him, but she wasn’t sure if he liked her back. As she was continuing her jog, she took notice of something. In the trees, there seemed to be a form of red light coming from within it. This made the athletic girl curious and she made her way into the trees, following the red light.

“What is that?” Rainbow muttered to herself. She also didn’t want to make too much noise, so she watched her steps carefully.

The light seemed to be getting a bit brighter, meaning she was getting closer to the source. Soon, she came next to a palm tree that was right next to where the light was coming from. She took a peak from the palm tree and her eyes shrunk.

There, she saw what seemed to be rocks, tree trunks, and sand being levitated around someone. The light was coming from the aurora around the objects that were being levitated and moved around. It looked as if Twilight’s powers were being used but there was more to it. Black tentacle-like arms seemed to be moving around and sorting out the different objects that were being levitated, sorting them in different orders and neatly too. Rainbow Dash couldn’t believe what she was seeing, but that’s when she noticed there was a person that seemed to be right in the middle of it all and she almost let out a gasp when she saw who it was.

Blazing Waters. The same person she had bumped into…was doing this. He had these powers. He had all of these powers to do these impossible things. He also had an interesting red suit as well, but Rainbow didn’t seem to notice it. She was shocked by what she was seeing and thought she was dreaming, so she quickly pinched herself only to find she was not dreaming.

“Holy shit…I need to get back to the beach house.” Rainbow muttered to herself, but before she did. She took one last look, only to see that Blazing was now sorting out the objects and placed them all safely back down onto the ground. The arms soon faded away and the red aurora disappeared as he stopped using his powers, it looked as if he was catching a bit of his breath. He stood up and dusted himself off, then he began making his way out of the woods and back to his beach house. That’s when Rainbow noticed that there was some writing on the rocks he was moving, when she made sure he was gone, she quietly walked to the rocks and looked at the writing.

“I am still willing to use these powers to do good and do the best I can. I do not wish to bring any harm to people with these powers that I bear. My only wish is for me to be able to one day find a purpose for me to use these powers for a good cause and help others in need.” Rainbow read these words in her head, making sure to read them word for word.

“So...he really wants to use these powers for good things. What a nice guy.” Rainbow said to herself, she read the words one more time before she then began making her way back to the beach house.

Lots of thoughts ran through her head, the guy she liked has powers that she had never seen before. She was contemplating what she should tell the group when she got back to the beach house, she knew that she couldn’t keep this a secret. They needed to hear about this and she needed to make sure that Blazing has these powers in a wish to use them for good.

The Next Morning.

Everyone all woke up from their slumber and had gotten themselves ready before heading out into the dining room where a nice, scrumptious breakfast was prepared for everyone. As the group all took their seats, one of them asked something that's been bothering them.

"Israel, I know that bringing this up might shock some of us who weren't there, but how were you able to use those powers to stop the tower from falling?" Inferno asked.

"Good question. You see, those powers you saw were my cosmic powers. It comes from my own human aura, or life force, whichever way you decide to call it. But it's tough to even project it without another source. This is why Heat Blitz designed my suit to help generate my aura throughout my entire body. Anytime you see me battle out there using those mystic powers, that's all generated through my suit. But I have to be careful with how much I use. As you can tell from the tower incident, that required a lot of cosmic magic and my aura," Israel explained before taking a bite of his food.

"And I've been meaning to make him something that'll help him use those powers better without the use of his suit. I still haven't figured out what, yet. So yeah," Heat said.

“I have heard of a life-energy such as you describe, Israel. During my years of training under my sensei, he talks of life energy that flows through all living things. An energy that was known as… Chi. I even heard of a few warriors in the past who mastered chi and achieved many things that were considered impossible. But their time had passed so long ago and everyone forgot about the arts of mastering chi. But if what you’re saying is possibly true, then perhaps this energy you are harnessing is your chi. But I never heard of chi being this powerful.” Celestia explained.

"Well, I don't know if it's just my imagination or not, but every night when I'm asleep, the image of a man in midnight blue always shows up in my dreams, telling me the things I did right and wrong and how I can improve next time," Israel said.

“A man in midnight blue? That’s a… little weird?” Inferno responded. “Also interesting at the same time.”

"Yes and the strangest thing is he's wearing some sort of ninja outfit. I thought it was unusual, but I didn't wanna judge him about it," Israel said.

“Oooh, so you have a spiritual ninja guide! That’s so AWESOME!” Rainbow stated.

As the gang was conversating, they heard a knocking on the door which had them all startled a little bit. They sat quietly for a few more minutes right as the knocking started up again.

“Did any of us here expect anybody?” Applejack asked around.

“Not me!” Inferno stated in reply just for clarification.

“So, who’s gonna answer the door?” Rarity asked.

"I vote Heat to get an answer,” Israel suggested.

"Wow, that was a dirty blow, but alright," Heat gets up from his chair and walks over to the front door, and opens it up. "Yes, who is it?"

“Why, Heat. Have you forgotten your favorite aunt?” A feminine voice replied to him, and it sounded very familiar to Heat that it switched on his memory like a lightbulb. He looked and saw it was his aunt Luna, Celestia's younger sister. She wore a blue Hawaiian shirt which was slightly open to reveal the cleavage of her I-cup breasts and she wore white beach shorts which hugged her wide hips and her huge bubble butt.

"AUNTIE!!!" Heat shouted, giving her a big hug. "It's so great to see you, please come in!" he said excitedly. Luna hugs her young nephew and then walks inside with him. "Did you come out here to visit me, my brother, and my mom?"

“Of course, I did. I wouldn’t want to waste a perfect opportunity to hang out with my sister and my two favorite nephews. Honestly, you two were way better than Blueblood could be.” Luna replied.

"Hey, Heat. Who's the lovely young lady?" Israel asked.

"This lovely young lady is my aunt Luna. My mom's younger sister," Heat said.

Israel remained silent for a little bit until… "You're kidding me, right? There's no way in hell he's your aunt, she looks young enough to be your big sister," he pointed out. Luna’s cheeks turned a bit pink for how much Israel complimented her looks.

“I think you need to go to an ear doctor, Israel. She is our aunt.” Eternal stated loudly.

"Now now, Eternal. No need to be so rude. He was merely complimenting me. But, young man, though I do appreciate it, I am actually 5 years younger than my sister," Luna said.

"I… won't even ask how old you are because that would be rude," Israel said.

"Thank you, young man. That is very courteous of you," Luna said. "Oh, I see you're all having breakfast, mind if I join you?"

“Of course, Lulu. Though I'm sorry that I couldn't prepare you a plate if I found out you were visiting us.” Celestia said.

“It's fine, Celly. I guess I was too exhausted to even send you a text.” Luna replied as she sat down between Twilight and Heat at the table.

“Lulu?... Celly?...” Inferno said in confusion. Eternal leaned in and whispered into his ear.

“Those are nicknames that mom and aunt give to each other when they were kids. And they still call each other that to this day,” he stated.

"Aww, that's so cute," Israel butted in, whispering.

“It does sound cute.” Inferno agreed as he continued eating his breakfast.

“So Vice-Principal Luna, how’s your day been?” Twilight asked the woman sitting next to her. Luna turned to the nerdy girl, with an exhausted and annoyed expression on her face.

“Well, Twilight Sparkle, let’s say it was a complete and utter Hell for me. Having to deal with a bunch of rascal students at the school and watching over students in detention after school. It’s all unbearable. But fortunately, whenever I get home, I resort to my most valuable entertainment to clear my mind of my struggles.” She explained.

"Really, what is it?" Fluttershy asked.

“Pointless video games,” Celestia replied to Fluttershy’s question before Luna could.

“It’s not pointless, Celly! They just help me vent out stress after a day at work.” Luna argued.

"Oh, she's a gamer? Awesome!" Israel said. "Nothing's more awesome than a butt-kicking gamer girl."

Soon Luna’s blushing expression returned instantly, only this time, her cheeks became redder than earlier. “Why… Thank you.” She replied, flustered by his words.

"Izzy," Fluttershy said, nudging her boyfriend.

"Sorry, Flutters. I just like how there are some girls out there who appreciate the art and skill of video games," Israel said.

“HA! See sister, even he thinks it’s not pointless.” Luna mocked her sister.

“Don’t try to bring him into this!” Celestia responded.

"Why not, he appreciates my love for video games just as I've loved and tolerated your addiction with cake," Luna rebutted.

Celestia gasped in shock. “You dare insult cakes?!” She responded.

The others were becoming slightly confused and a bit frightened of the childish argument between the two adults. In fact, they try their best to stay out of it as the two mature siblings continue their bickering.

“What the hell is going on right now?” Inferno whispered to Israel.

“I have… no clue?” He replied, silently.

"You had the nerve to mock my hobby and call video games pointless! If you even gave them a try, you'd understand the beauty of video games… Tia!" Luna argued.

"Think maybe we should've brought some popcorn?" Israel whispered to Inferno.

“Not in front of Eternal and Heat!” Inferno replied, silently while pointing at the two brothers who were staring at Israel with slightly angered expressions.

“Uhhh, Celestia, Luna, would you two calm yourselves down and act like the adults that you’re supposed to be! You’re being childish!” Sunset shouted, calmly. Which caught the two’s attention and made them shocked by her calling them out of their childish argument.

"Did I just hear one of our star students call us "childish?" Luna asked, staring at Sunset.

"It would appear so," Celestia agreed. There was a long pause for a moment until the two sisters let out a laugh. "I guess it was pretty silly of me. Maybe, I'll cut back on my cakes."

"And I suppose there are other things to do besides video games. Forgive me for my foolishness, dear sister," Luna said.

Then the two sisters hugged it out while Spike, Inferno, and Israel ogled them as their breasts mashed together in their warm hug. Fluttershy and Rarity smacked their boyfriends upside the head, snapping them out of their trances. Inferno, not wanting to be rude, turns his eyes to his plate, and focuses on eating his breakfast, which was delicious. The two sisters break their hug and turn to everyone at the table.

"Apologies for our behavior everyone. Now let’s all enjoy our morning and have lots of fun!” Luna said with a bright smile on her face.

“Whoa, I never knew Vice-Principal Luna would be so… well, fun?” Rainbow whispered to Fluttershy.

"Neither did I, but maybe we shouldn't talk bad about them behind their backs. They do have eyes and ears and… they're right there," Fluttershy whispered back.

“That’s correct, Mrs. Fluttershy,” Luna responded to the two’s conversation. “And there are things about me that you don’t know, Rainbow Dash.” She said. "It's only until you stop to try and get to know someone do you truly understand them."

Rainbow started to be a little anxious, not wanting to upset the vice-principal. “Yeah… okay, I’ll take note of that.” She said.

"I most definitely agree, Luna. For instance, all those times those ruffian boys at school would pick on Spike, just because we hang out with him almost all the time and because of his… fun-sized stature, but fail to see the good inside of him… as I have. Plus, after what happened last night, I could not find a better man to choose as my boyfriend," Rarity said, nuzzling her cheek against Spike’s cheek.

“Seriously? Well, good job, buddy!” Inferno said as he unintentionally patted harshly against Spike’s back, who turns towards him and glares at him. Inferno raises both his arms up in defense. “Sorry.”

"Boyfriend?" Heat asked. Rarity and Spike nodded. "Congratulations, you two! I'm very happy for you. And Spike, I hope you two have a wonderful life together. She's a very good lady."

“I do too, We’re planning on spending time alone together today,” Spike said.

“Oh, You’re both going on a date!” Fluttershy squealed in excitement.

“Remember to watch out for drunk dudes and flirty bum lifeguards," Inferno stated, as he mouths silently to Rarity. “And be sure to keep your ninja identities a secret. We don’t need to risk any exposure in public.” He mouthed. The fashion diva nods her head slightly in agreement.

“Well, since these two love birds have plans, what will the rest of you be doing today?” Luna asked everyone in the room.

"Just a simple volleyball rematch game. Yesterday, Eternal hit the ball too hard and it ricocheted off multiple objects before it almost hit Celestia. Inferno here saved her and the ball smacked Timber right in the eye!" Israel explained.

Luna then looks at her sister with a smug smile on her face and a raised eyebrow. “Did he now? Well, looks like you have a little guardian angel, Tia.”

"And I'm betting $20, he probably got LAID for saving her," Israel said. Which earned him a double smack in the head by Heat and Eternal, knocking him out.

"To be fair, you did deserve that," Sunset said to Israel, still knocked out.

"Nice left hook, Heat," Twilight complimented.

'I really wish I wasn’t him right there.’ Inferno thought in his head. He also looks over to Celestia, who also looks back at him with an anxious expression on both of their faces; and fortunately, no one at the table was paying any attention to them.

“Well... ahem… My sister and I would stay here and catch up, while the rest of you have fun.” Celestia said.

“Actually, I’ve decided to stay at the house as well. I have a new design for a special upgrade in the girl’s watches. And I would require some helping hands,” Inferno stated as he turns his eyes on Tempest. “Tempest, care to help?” He asked.

"Sure. I'm always willing to help," Tempest says. Inferno smiles in appreciation. She and Inferno get up from their tables after finishing their breakfast and she follows him into his room. "So, how can I help out?"

“Well, I need to add a few adjustments first, and then I need you to test them out. I would love to do it myself, but I can’t risk injuring my leg again,” he said.

"So you want me to test out the new adjustments to the gear?" Tempest asked. Inferno nods. "I don't see why not. Let's do it. What would you like me to test out?"

“Alright then, wait one moment please,” Inferno said as he walked over to his desk and looked through his desk drawers. Then he pulls out a wristwatch that is identical to the girls’ wristwatches. Once he did, he took a tiny tool from his toolkit and did some tinkering with the wristwatch to make some adjustments. After doing so, he then brings the wristwatch to Tempest. “Place this on for me.” He asked.

"Okay then," she said. Tempest does as he said and puts on the wristwatch. Inferno then grabs a nearby tablet and enters the activation system wirelessly to the wristwatch.

“Alright, the watch is now activated. Now if you please, raise and aim your arm at that target on the wall.” Inferno instructed while pointing at the small target on the wall.

"Alrighty then," Tempest said. She aims her arm right at the center of the target.

“And now, form your hand into a fist and tighten it at once, then the pressure will trigger the new adjustments. Give it a try.” He instructed. Tempest nodded and clenched her hand into a fist. As expected, she triggered the new adjustments in her watch, forming a forearm crossbow. But there were no arrows to shoot.

"Interesting new feature. Well… let's see what we can do.” She whispers to herself.

“Okay, so to fire it, there’s a tiny button on the side of your first finger, so you need to press it with your thumb,” Inferno stated.

"Alright, here goes nothing," Tempest said. The moment she pulled the trigger, a sort of energy bolt shot out and blasted the target into pieces… and blew a small hole in the wall which led to the outside.

Inferno goes over to inspect the hole and then takes out his notepad to take notes of the test. “Note to self, buy a stronger target… and pay for the damages in the wall.” He noted.

"Are you sure you can afford it?" Tempest asked.

“I have a large bank account and most of that money was passed on to me by my parents before they died. So I can manage. I mean, how do you think I manage to buy all the equipment I own.”

"You're a hell of a guy, you know that?" Tempest chuckles.

“I’m full of surprises,” Inferno said as he turns to the hole in the wall. “Perhaps too many surprises.” He said with an anxious expression.

Tempest didn't doubt that at all. Then, something hit her inside her mind. Everyone else is out doing their own thing and she's got Inferno in here… all alone. Now was her chance to tell him. "Inferno Blaze, I gotta tell you something. Mind if you have a seat?" she gestures to the bed.

“Uh, sure thing, Tempest.” He replied. And as instructed, he sat down, carefully on his bed. As he did, he looks up at her and waits for what she has to say. “So what is it you like to talk about?”

"Inferno, we've known each other for about… 10-11 years now and not a day has gone by where I haven't been grateful for all the times you were there for me when I was feeling at my lowest and loneliest. You gave me a chance to be happy and now you've helped me make so many more friends. So now… I'm left with only one thing to tell you," Tempest said. She inhales a deep breath and looks directly into his eyes. "Inferno Blaze… I… I love you."

After giving her heartfelt confession, Inferno was left speechless and shocked as well. His own best friend from his childhood has told him that she loved him. It was a big shock to him, but also, it gave him more warm feelings in his heart.

“Y-You… You love me?” Inferno asked. Tempest nodded her head in reply and placed her hand on his. Inferno carefully intertwined his fingers with hers, holding her hand as he stared into her eyes with a warm smile on her face. “I love you too, Tempest,” he said. Tempest was overjoyed to know he shared the same feelings towards her.

"You have no idea how long I've been wanting to tell you those words. And hearing you say those exact words just makes me feel so… peaceful. Thank you, Inferno. I know it's cheesy for me to say, but you've made me the happiest girl ever," Tempest replied before kissing him straight on the lips.

Inferno was a bit surprised by her kiss, but he had no problem. He was happy that Tempest was happy. The two continue their kiss as Tempest sits onto his lap as wraps her arm around his neck. Inferno places his hands on her hips which slowly move down to her firm, and soft, bubble butt; grasping each of her ass cheeks and squeezing them.

Tempest moans from feeling her new boyfriend touch her soft, firm ass like that. She grinds her hips on his lap to get him all riled up. She giggled seductively, staring at him with her sexy bedroom eyes. They soon broke their kisses and looked directly into each other’s eyes.

“My, my, Tempest, you’re becoming a bit feisty,” Inferno said as he slowly brings one of his hands up from her ass and up to her triple-E breasts, groping them roughly. “And even though I said it before… But you filled out in all the right places.”

"Training this body of mine wasn't easy, but it was worth it now that I have you, baby. And I plan on giving you the best time of your life," Tempest said. "What do you say?"

Inferno felt himself get excited, so much so that he surprises Tempes as he grabs onto the zipper on her jacket and opens it up to reveal her tank top barely containing her massive melons. Then she took the liberty of removing her jacket and her tank top, revealing her large mammaries in all their glory. “Whoa, you’re not wearing a bra?” He asked.

"Nothing could fit me, so I decided to come here without one. AJ was willing to give me some of her clothes, though. So there's that. You like?" she asks, cupping her large breasts and wiggling them in front of his face. "I bet you've been wanting to touch them for so long."

"You know me all too well, Tempest," Inferno says. Tempest lets him touch her boobs and so he did, he cupped each breast in each hand, basking in how soft, firm, and smooth they felt. Inferno went a step further, latching onto her nipples and sucking on it. Tempest lets out a soft moan as she felt his tongue rubbing against her nipple, causing her to become more aroused. She places her hand on the back of his head, keeping him from unlatching from her breasts, Inferno uses his other hand that was on her ass and began rubbing her plump, firm asscheeks.

“Ohhh~! Yes, Inferno, keeping sucking on my nipples. Mmmmm, keep playing with my ass~.” Tempest spoke softly to him as she enjoyed the treatment he was giving her. Inferno did so with care and passion. And he couldn't wait to do so much more with her. Out of pure instinct, he smacked her ass, making it ripple and jiggle. “AHHH~! Oh, you’re such a bad boy. Just the way I like you.” She moaned in response to his actions.

Inferno smacks her ass again and Tempest lets out some more moans. She then found it difficult to hold onto Inferno’s head and then brought her hand down, allowing him to unlatch from her nipple and look into her eyes with an evil look.

"You up for a little… 69-action?" Inferno asked.

“Oh, I am. Lay down on the bed handsome.” Tempest instructed. Inferno does so without questions. Tempest gets off the bed, to remove her pants, now fully exposing her naked body. Inferno eyes her nakedness in its finest glory. She twirls herself around to show off her plump booty, wide hips, and thick thighs.

“Like what you see, my master,” Tempest said while she climbs onto the bed with him in a 69-position, with her ass being in his viewpoint.

"More than you'll ever know. Here I come, my busty commander babe," Inferno said before diving his tongue in, slurping away at her dripping pussy. His fingers still gripping her butt cheeks as he's eating her out. Tempest almost loses it, but regains her focus and undoes his pants, then pulls his cock right out of his underwear. She's astonished by this 14-inch monster that sleeps within Inferno's pants.

"How are you able to walk with this bad boy? It's so big," Tempest asked, liking what she sees. When she asked, Inferno halted his actions.

“I don’t know, guess I just ignore it.” He replied while he lifts his hips upwards, for the tip of his cock to press against her lips. “Wanna suck on it?” He added.

"As if you even need to ask that," Tempest smirked. She grabbed his cock, stroking it, and took in nearly all of it at once. She swirls her tongue around it, slurping and sucking on him, moaning on his large phallus.

After having to feel the pleasure of Tempest sucking on his cock, Inferno continues eating her out, digging his tongue into her tight and wet pussy, while his hands gripped and squeezed her firm and plump ass cheeks. He then begins to moan, causing vibrations as he eats her out which causes Tempest to feel even more aroused. Tempest moaned some more from the vibrations coming from her boyfriend's moaning.

She takes in his cock even deeper, sucking on him harder. She bobs her head up and down hungrily, gagging a little bit, but keeps going nonetheless.

Of course, Inferno wasn’t gonna allow her to take control and soon he dug his tongue deep into her womanhood, thrashing it against her fleshy walls while he started to give her ass a couple of spanks. He also decided to surprise her as he starts to thrust his hips upwards, smashing her lips against the base of his cock and fucking her throat relentlessly.

Tempest gagged but relaxed her throat quickly afterward as she slurped his cock. She moans from the hard spanking she felt earlier and pressed her ass further into his face. Her womanly juices were lubing up parts of his face. She went for the gusto, grabbing Inferno's large balls.

Inferno felt his whole body tense from her pulling on his balls while feeling more aroused and moaning. In retaliation, Inferno dove his tongue inside her inner walls, slurping up more of her arousing juices, even taking it out just to give her cute clit a good flicking with his tongue. He tightens his rough grip on her ass as he spreads her ass cheeks while he presses his mouth deeply against her womanhood.

Tempest moans loudly while Inferno continues to thrust his hips upward into her mouth, with the force of his thrusts causing her grip on his balls to loosen and her mind to slowly lose focus. Soon she could feel herself about to cum very soon and she could feel Inferno’s cock tense up in her mouth.

She sucked him balls-deep, swirling her tongue, and moaning loudly on his throbbing member. Inferno ate out her pussy hungrily, gripping her ass harder, and then pushed her over the edge by motorboating his mouth on her clit. She moaned loudly, spraying her womanly nectar all over his face and straight down his throat. He thrust upwards, feeling his own climax hit hard. His spurts of semen filled her mouth. She swallowed his large load expertly; every last drop.

After both had their release, Tempest removes her mouth from Inferno’s cock and then shifts her body around to lay down next to him; pressing her large melons against his arms and with his hand groping her ass.

“Wow, you were really pent up and eager, Tempest. I guess you liked sucking on my dick and me eating your pussy.” Inferno said.

"I couldn't help it since it was you who ate me out and your dick I was sucking. I told you I love you and I made sure you know full well how much I love you," she replied, rubbing his bare, manly chest.

“Well, since you proved how much you loved me,” he replied while he uses his arms to lift Tempest onto him, laying her back on his chest. Then he brings his arms underneath her legs, and lifts her legs, bringing her into a full nelson position. Then he lifts her a little and then places the tip of his cock right next to the entrance of her pussy. “I'd like to show how much I love you.” He said as he thrust his cock deep into her womanhood and started pounding into her hard and rough.

"Ahhh! Mmmm, oh yes! That's right! Fuck me hard! I love it rough!" she moaned. She was aroused by how rough he is, thrusting harder into her like a supercharged jackhammer; not holding back one bit. In her mind, it felt amazing. She was so used to being the dominant and commanding when she was in the military, but as of now, with Inferno, she gladly submitted to him and let him fuck her like she was never in charge.

"Mmmph! your pussy is so tight! Fuck, I should've gone out with you ages ago!" Inferno grunted while thrusting.

“Mmmmph! Ahhh~! Yes, Inferno, fuck me harder! Rut me like I’m nothing! I’m your slutty whore!” Tempest moaned loudly as she panted and gasped by his forceful thrusts.

Soon Inferno starts to increase the speed of his thrusts, which leaves Tempest’s mind to turn blank and scream in arousal as he fucks her slutty pussy. Inferno wishes he could see her face and give it a big kiss, but he can always wait and just listen to her slutty noises as he turns her into his sex slave. Her pussy tightens around his shaft like a vice grip. However, Tempest's womanly juices lubed up his cock so much, he's able to squeeze through her tight inner walls.

Tempest panted heavily and throaty, her mouth hanging wide open and her tongue lolling out. She was in absolute heaven. She could see the tip of his cock bulging through her stomach. He was that good and that huge. Tempest had no regrets of losing her virginity… no… giving her virginity to the man she will gladly spend the rest of her life with.

As for Inferno, he felt so good with her inner walls tightening his cock. He couldn’t believe that the girl he was fucking was his best friend and he was touched by how much she loved him for years, even when he never noticed. He was glad that they had confessed their feelings for each other and to have her by his side for the rest of his life.

He pounded so hard and deep, the tip of his cock ended up entering her womb and was now ravaging her insides, even more, causing her to moan like a bitch in heat.

"OH FUCK!!! This gives a whole new meaning to balls deep! Fuck yeah! Faster! Harder! Make me your slut!" Tempest shouts in ecstasy.

Inferno doesn’t hesitate and increases the power in his thrusts more. Slamming his shaft straight into her womb constantly, with no signs of slowing down. Then he lets go of her legs and then shoves her off of him and has her on her hands and knees. Then he roughly inserts his cock back into her and continues where he left off. Tempest moans in delight and arousal as he fucks her in a doggy position.

"Ahhh yes! More! MORE! Drill it into me more!" Tempest moaned loudly.

“Oh, you like that, huh,” Inferno said while he smacks her phat ass as he pounds into her. “You like being drilled in your pussy?” He asked in a commanding tone as he smacked her ass again.

"Yes, sir! Oh yes! I love it when you fuck my pussy! I'm yours to use however you want! Show me no mercy!" she urged.

With a smile on his face, Inferno does what she said and gives her all he’s got, no holding back. He pounds her harder than she felt, her forceful thrusts cause her huge breasts to bounce and her ass cheeks to ripple upon the impact of his hips. He then forcefully grabs her breasts with his hands and molests them as he ruts her body like she’s his personal fuck toy.

Tempest let out several loud moans, gasps, and screams from all the pleasure he’s giving her. Her body began to feel numb and weak from his intense thrusts. And Inferno soon felt his cock tense up again, as he was ready to unleash his load into her.

“Tempest! I’m about to cum!” He gasped as his thrusts picked up speed.

"That's alright! Cum! Fill me up! Mark me as your bitch!" She replied happily and eagerly.

And soon after fucking her for an hour, Inferno gives his last two thrusts before his cock finally releases his mass amounts of cum into her womb. Tempest screamed at the top of her lungs and came on his cock hard. She felt his sticky seed flooding her womb, gradually expanding her belly while her body trembles.

Once his climax ended, Tempest slumped down on the bed with her ass still hanging. Her belly was big enough to make her look 8 months pregnant. Inferno then pulls out of her and then slumped down on the bed as well, exhausted from the fun time they had.

“Whoa… You were… Amazing, Tempest.” He said while breathing heavily.

"Not… so bad yourself… Inferno," Tempest panted heavily. "Oh wow… so this… is what it feels like… to get laid… for the first time. It's so… satisfying."

“I’m… glad you... enjoyed it.” Inferno replied as he brought his body closer to hers, wrapping his arms around her. “Wanna rest… for a while. Cause… I think we wore each other down.” he added.

"Yes, please," Tempest said.

Inferno smiles for a bit and slowly closes his eyes as he naps beside his new girlfriend. But not before he said a few words before falling asleep. “I love you, Tempest.” He whispered.

Tempest smiles warmly from hearing that. “I love you too.” She replied just before she fell asleep.

The Clash on the Beach

Author's Note

Here is another chapter update for Equestria Girls: Cyber Ninjas. Please give a shout out to my friend and fellow writer, Israel Yabuki for helping me with this chapter. I hope you all are staying safe and continue to Brony on.

The Clash on the Beach

In the afternoon, everyone was out on the beach, to spend the remaining days at the beach with fun and excitement. And for the first time since he arrived, Inferno was now able to join the group in activities since his leg was now getting better. But of course, the girls wish for him to take it easy.

"Hey, buddy boy! How's the leg feeling? No more aching pains or stinging sensations?" Israel asked, who was bouncing a beach ball on his head repeatedly.

“Feeling great! In fact, I feel like I can run a marathon.” Inferno replied with a smile before it turned to an annoyed look. “Of course, I would’ve liked to run, if Pinkie hadn’t buried my body in the sand.” He said as he looked towards his body, which was completely covered in sand.

"Hey, cheer up, at least most of your body won't get sunburned," Pinkie jokes. "Also… way to pop Tempest's cherry, lover boy," she whispered quietly in his ear.

Inferno’s cheek turned red with embarrassment and from the teasing Pinkie gave him. But of course, Inferno decided to tease her back. “Speaking of popping the cherry, how's your obsession with wanting to have Israel pound your pink, phat bubble butt?” He whispered to her.

"You have no idea how many times I pictured him fucking me hard every time I use my dildo just to sate my urges. Sadly, I got so carried away, I snapped my last one in two… hundred pieces," Pinkie squeed. Which ultimately left Inferno with a shocked expression on his face.

"How do you not have a boyfriend with that kind of sex drive?" he asked. “I mean you're funny, smart, and adorable. Why can’t boys around here beg on their knees to be your lover?”

"Awww, you're so sweet. It's just a darn shame all the cute boys are taken," Pinkie said with a cute, pouty face.

“Don’t worry, maybe one day you’ll find a chance to be in a relationship,” Inferno assured the party girl. Then he takes her hand and leads her to the others. “C’mon, the others are probably doing a volleyball match without us. And you don’t wanna miss a game would you?” He asked.

Pinkie's pouty face quickly faded away and yanked Inferno out of the sand, bringing him along to watch the game. After arriving, the two noticed the volleyball game was all set up and it hasn't started yet. That's good for Pinkie and Inferno since they don't have to miss out on all the fun. But what they also noticed was that Blazing had also joined them.

"Hey, glad you could join us, we've been waiting for you guys," Heat said.

“Glad that we could make it, right Inferno,” Pinkie said.

“Uhh, not to be rude, but… who’s he?” Inferno asked while pointing towards Blazing.

"Oh, that's Blazing Waters. Fluttershy and I met him during our dinner date," Israel replied. "We invited him to have some fun with us."

"Well, as long as he’s harmless, I guess he can hang with us,” Inferno stated. “And also, why haven’t you guys told me about him?” He asked.

"Because the plot of this story intended for you to meet him here." Pinkie said, which had Inferno confused for a bit.

"O...kay, then. Well, now that I'm here, shall we get to work?"

“Great! Now the rules have not changed; boys vs girls, teams of 3’s on each side. But here is when the rules change. The team that can score 7 points first, wins the match. But if it leads to a tie, we’ll have a sudden death round for the win. Are we all clear!” Rainbow stated loudly.

"Yes!" both teams agreed.

“Hearing you loud and clear Dashie!” Pinkie announced.

“Understood, my dear!” Blazing adds. The word dear sorta made Rainbow blush, but she remained focused on her game. But Inferno notices her expression change and becomes curious about it, but decides to figure it out for another time. Soon the 3 players chosen by each team stepped onto the court. For the girls were Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy. For the boys were Heat, Israel, and Blazing.

"Alright, now let the match begin… NOW!" Dashie then blew the whistle and right away, it was GAME ON!!!

The game starts and the girls start the server. But the boys start strong as well. It seemed like the battle was intensifying right from the start. However, the first point of the game… went to the boys after Applejack put a little too much power in her wrist, knocking the ball out of the court and out of bounds.

"Woo!!! BOO-YAH, BABY!!!" Israel exclaimed.

"Aaaaaand, the point goes to the boys!" Rainbow exclaims. "One-zip!"

“Don’t worry AJ, everyone makes mistakes. You’re doing good.” Inferno said.

“Hey, you’re supposed to be on our side.” Eternal responded, smirking.

“Well, sorry. I got used to supporting all of you guys! Plus I have to give a little cheer for AJ.” Inferno replied.

"It was a joke, Inferno. No need to get your panties in a twist," Eternal chuckled.

“Well, thanks for da’ cheer, sugar,” AJ said.

"Alright! BEGIN!!!" Dashie blows the whistle again and the game begins once again. And this time, the girls weren’t showing any mercy. They start to outpace the boys in passing the ball over the net, so much so that they can't keep up. And soon Applejack went for a spike on the ball, and this time, she gave little power and aimed it directly at the boy’s court. Scoring a point for the girls to tie the game.

“ALRIGHT APPLEJACK!!! WOOHOO!!!!” Pinkie cheered.

"Damn, she's got a hell of a right hook," Eternal commented.

“Woo! Way ta go, AJ!” Inferno cheer, which earned him stares from the boys. “What!?”

"COME ON!!! YOU GOT THIS IN THE BAG, BOYS!!!" Eternal shouted.

"One all! Alright, let's keep this game going! GAME ON!!!" Dashie repeated her routine, blowing the whistle. Once again, the boys and the girls start strong. This time, the boys were keeping up with the girls' fast pace. And the girls were focusing on the boys’ movements to prepare themselves for any move they make.

In the middle of the game, Rarity sent the volleyball flying high in the air. Applejack and Heat leaped up in the air, about to spike the ball. But suddenly, the ball popped, and the two got blown back and landed on their rears.

"Oof! What happened?" Heat asked.

"What in tarnation?" Applejack asked.

The others were just as surprised as anyone else. Eternal's eyes scanned the area, then noticed something shining in the bushes between the two palm trees just outside the backyard. His eyes widened and realized. "SNIPER!!!" he shouted. Inferno and Tempest quickly take action.

“Get down and find cover!!!” Tempest shouted as everyone dispersed from the volleyball court and took cover in places that were out of the sniper’s line of vision. Once everyone had taken cover, Tempest peeked over a little while not exposing her position, trying to see if the sniper is still in the same place he is. And judging by the shining from the bushes, it seems the sniper was waiting for them to pop up.

"Looks like Eternal was right on his judgment, there's a sniper in the bushes. I can see him moving a little bit," Tempest whispered.

“Think you can take the shot?” Inferno said while gesturing to the new wristwatch he gave her that came with the upgrade he made.

"With this, I can take him out with my eyes closed," Tempest whispered. Thanks to the new upgrade her boyfriend invented for her, Tempest put her new weapon to good use. Once she aimed, she launched her attack and a pulse energy arrow at the camping target. Soon, Tempest can hear something tumble in the bushes and the sniper's rifle falls out of the bushes.

Tempest uses this chance to check who it was she shot. She moves swiftly, but quietly. She reaches in and pulls out whoever was targeting them. Her eyes glare down at the suspect: a Changeling soldier.

"Code red, it's a changeling soldier. No doubt, there's probably more out there. We might have to suit up right now," Tempest said on her watch.

“Copy that, Tempest,” Sunset replied through her watch. “But we’ll need to do it out of sight. We can’t risk Blazing and anyone else seeing us.”

"I'll create a distraction and direct their attention to me. Girls, Heat, and Israel, you get changed; and Eternal… stay out of sight unless I say otherwise," Celestia ordered.

"I'll give him the message, mom," Heat replied over the watch communicator.

“Uhhh, quick question. Has anyone seen him?” Israel spoke through the watch communication link.

"I'm right here," Eternal said, using Heat's communicator to talk to everyone. "And I got the message, mother. I'll stay out of sight. But… what do you suggest I do if they come after me?"

“Just call me and I’ll come to you. Got it.” Celestia replied.

Eternal was displeased to even be left out of the action if he was sought after. "Fine, alright."

While the group was planning, Inferno notices his watch sending out several beeping noises which causes him to check his watch. On it, it showed a radar map of the area, and on it was a bunch of red signatures on the radar. And judging from the map, it shows that the signatures are coming from the shallow waters along the coast of the beach.

“Uhh... Everyone, I’m getting bogies on the radar. And they’re approaching from the water.” Inferno informed the group through the communication link on his watch.

"Shit! That can only mean one thing: It's an ambush!" Rainbow said.

Soon as the group turned to the waters of Canterlot Bay, an army of heavily armored and bulky androids emerged from the shallows, stomping closer to the beach. All the people in the area watch in confusion and curiosity as the androids made landfall and halted in a line. There were about 100 of them, all standing still and quiet for a while. Until one of them raised its arms and formed into a pulse cannon and fired at an unoccupied lifeguard tower, obliterating it instantly. Soon the whole beach was in a panic and the people there ran for their lives as the aquatic androids marched around the area, firing at the civilians.

“Okay, this just got intense,” Israel said.

“Are those…,” Heat was about to ask, but Sunset beat him to the answer.

“Zoor’s new android soldiers,” Sunset said with an angered expression.

“Zoor’s here too? Oh, that’s just great!” Rainbow groaned.

"We'll have to coordinate our attacks accordingly, divide into 2 groups. One group will take on the syndicate, the other will take care of the androids. I vote we have Heat help us with the androids and Israel with the syndicate. It's better to keep Heat away from them since he's their leader's primary target," Twilight explained.

“Tempest will help out with the syndicate. I’ll help you guys out with the androids, after all, I helped build them during my time at CSRC. I don’t mind tearing them apart.” Inferno replied with a smirk. ‘Hehe… Payback time.’ He thought in his mind.

"Give 'em hell," Israel said. With their plan set, Celestia took the reins, changing into her suit, and jumped out in the open, trying to get the changeling syndicate's attention.

"Hey! Chrysalis! You got some nerve interrupting my vacation with my boys, you selfish bitch!" she called out. "How about you grow some balls and take that anger out on me?" Celestia gave a cocky smirk. "I know you've got your little army out there, so why don't you make it easy on yourself and come out."

After saying her words, Celestia feels the presence of someone standing behind her. A presence she felt at the place where her mentor and parents were murdered.

“You’ve got some nerve calling me out… Celestia.” Chrysalis spoke towards the multi-colored hair women with a calm, yet angered tone of voice. The principal turns around to face her mentor’s murderer and former sister-in-arms.

“We meet once again… Chrysalis.” Celestia responded with her own calm, bold tone of voice. "And you've got some nerve to come after me and my sons in the middle of our family vacation. Only a coward would try something as disgusting as that."

"Care to make your point on that… bitch?" Chrysalis taunted, glaring.

“Ask yourself that… whore.” Celestia responded with her taunt with a stern look on her face and her hand grasping on her katana, ready to draw it out.

After Celestia’s response, that's when Chrysalis had enough insults and drew out her katana from her sheath and leaped over the principal for a surprise attack from behind. But Celestia reacted quickly to block her attack before she could strike her sword against her body and soon the two were then locked in an epic duel. Both women clashing swords and predicting each other’s attacks.

Chrysalis tries to attack her from the side, but Celestia sidesteps out of the way and grabs her by the wrist, twisting it, making Chrysalis drop the sword and then throws her over her shoulder, onto the ground. Chrysalis rolls out of the way when Celestia attempts to strike her with her katana, and then the changeling leader swipes principal off of her feet and knocks her to the ground, losing her weapon in the process.

The syndicate leader leaps on top of her, attempting to grab her neck, but Celestia is quicker than her, grabbing her wrists and kicking her in the stomach and then under her chin, knocking her off. Celestia springs to her feet and leaps towards Chrysalis. To the others, it looked like the two women were clashing at high speeds and couldn't see them. But they can hear sounds of their blows being blocked or landing.

Speaking of which, with their enemies’ attention fixated on the two clashing women, the rest of the group took this chance to hide and change into their gear. And as the androids marched to the position of the two clashing women, they were then halted when half of the group; Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Sunset, and Heat, jumped in front of them with their weapons drawn out and ready. Then the androids hear a sound coming from behind them, they turn and see Inferno in his Draconium armor hovering in the air by his thrusters before dropping on the beach and then he cracks his knuckles and his neck as he stares at them.

“It's time to kick ass, and chew bubblegum. And I’m all out of gum.” Inferno said as he raised his arms to unleash many of his armor’s weaponry, and fired every one of them. And soon the others began their attack as well.

“Let’s take them down everyone,” Sunset stated as she charged in and sliced down 3 of the androids. Fluttershy branded her kusarigama, climbing on about 5 of the heads of the androids, wrapping the chain around their necks and pulling on them hard, ripping their heads off. Rainbow uses her super-speed to sped through the androids, tearing open a few of them using her wrist blades.

Applejack was able to handle a few of them, slashing their heavy armor open like paper using her claw gauntlets, then smashing them with her super-strength. Heat Blitz, though lacking the superhuman strength, had a more way to handle his adversaries.

With 7 androids surrounding him, he waited until all of them were close enough their armor clashed, this gave Heat the chance to activate his new gear. He dashed towards one of the androids, put his palm against them, and shot jolts of electricity throughout their bodies. "Don't you know even wet armor conducts electricity?" Heat asks with a sharp glare.

The androids twitched and glitched from the electricity frying their circuits inside and out. Sure enough, all 7 of them had their entire tops blown off and all that remained was the legs, which fell to the ground.

Inferno charged through the androids, tearing through them with gunfire, pulse cannons, and his wrist blades. And he enjoyed doing so; as every android he ripped through, it gives him a satisfying feeling of tearing a hole in the pride of the CSRC. As he punches and tores the head off of one of the androids that surround him, he screams in the air with joy and maniacal laughter.

“PAYBACK IS MINE, BITCHES! HAHAHAHA!!!” He shouted as he continued his brutal assault on the androids. Which later caught AJ’s attention and, in a strange way, made her fluster and blushed by it.

‘Wow… Who knew ‘em being brutal and destructive can make ‘em hot.’ She thought in her mind while she struck an android that was charging her from behind. The android slumped down on the ground, getting knocked the FUCK out!

Meanwhile, with the others handling the Syndicate, Twilight used her telekinetic powers to pull some of the changeling soldiers out of hiding. Then she tosses her shurikens at them and releases her hold on them as they lifelessly fall to the ground. But she was soon struck by a much larger Changeling, causing her to fall to the ground. She turned over and tried to use her telekinesis but the kick caused a lot of her energy to flow out. However, before the Changeling could try to end her life, large tentacles erupted from portals around it and they started grabbing the monster and tearing him apart piece by piece. It started with slamming it to the ground and sliding it across the dirt path before more tentacles tightened their grip around its limbs and soon they popped clean off. His head fell right at Twilight’s feet before the tentacles soon disappeared into the portals. This puzzled Twilight… where the hell did those tentacles come from?

Rarity leaps up high in the air, activating her magic geode and showering her adversaries in a diamond storm that pierced through their bodies. She even creates a diamond shield to block gunfire from the syndicate soldiers.

"Now now, it's impolite to point at a lady, especially if it's a gun!" Rarity scolded before tossing her diamond fan at the ones who shot at her. Rarity's diamond fan slices through their guns, breaking them into pieces.

Pinkie Pie dealt with her fair share of changeling soldiers, popping up out of random places, bringing some of them down by throwing her kunai knives right at the center of their foreheads, which pierced their skulls and brains. One soldier; however, suffered a humiliating defeat.

"Surprise!" she shouted, giving him a present before bolting out of there. Confused, the soldier opened up the box and… OUT CAME PINKIE. "DOUBLE SURPRISE!!!" She shouted, smashing a cupcake right into the man's face. Frosting splattered all over the ground. She got back a little and assaulted him with a barrage of cupcakes. "WHEEEE!!!" she exclaimed. The soldier tried blocking, but it was too hard and got buried in cupcakes while Pinkie laughed psychotically.

Israel was both impressed and terrified of her abilities. But he didn't have time to get cold feet. He was surrounded by 15 changeling soldiers. "I'm sorry guys, am I late for the party?" he asked, keeping his cool. "Here, how about I take you guys for a spin?"

As all of them charged at him all at once, Israel spun in a circle, activating his cosmic powers in the form of a giant, cosmic blue tornado. The soldiers were caught in the storm and swirled around in the air. Amid the storm, all of the soldiers were quickly knocked out of the tornado, landing them against the sand hard. The tornado faded away just as Israel broke the momentum and span around all dizzy. "You spin me right round, baby, right round, like a record player, ba--" he sang in his dizzy state before slumping down.

"How about using an attack that DOESN'T make you dizzy next time, kid," Tempest said as she snapped a soldier's neck, letting him fall lifeless to the ground. Before she did a spinning roundhouse kick that took down another soldier behind her.

"Right… thanks for the advice, Tempest," Israel replied with a thumbs up. As he struggles to get up, he stumbles a bit like he's a little tipsy. "Alright! Come and get some! My body is ready!" he taunted, getting more soldiers to come after him. He surrounds himself in a blue aura and dashes towards them, delivering some incredibly deep punches and kicks that wound up breaking some of their bones.

In his dizzy state, he bent backward and dodged in the funniest ways anytime he's shot at or attacked in any way. "Whoop! You're too slow!" And as if that weren't painful enough, he kicked one of them in the balls.

"Ooooooooooh!!!!!!!!" the soldier yelled in agony before falling, gripping his balls. By the time Israel could regain his balance, he had beat down all of the soldiers that attacked him.

So far, the entire gang was holding out just perfectly. But Eternal, on the other hand, had to stay out of the way and wasn't too happy. But then, he hears a gun being cocked. He looks in front of him and sees a changeling soldier aiming a shotgun at him.

"Don't even think about calling for help," the soldier warned.

Eternal didn't even want to, but he did give the soldier something to be scared of when he turned his back and raised his arms. The soldier didn't get it, but when he saw his back muscles, he gasped, then let out a scream. It was like staring into the face of a demon. He stumbled back but grabbed his gun so he could take the shot.

However, as expected, Celestia came to the rescue and knocked out the soldier with a kick to the face. "Why didn't you alert me?" Celestia asked.

"He did the work for me. Plus, even if I wanted to, I couldn't. He had that stupid gun pointed at me, so I don't have a say in the matter, even when taken hostage," Eternal said, laid-back.

"Fair enough. If you want to help, then keep the other people safe. Draw them away from the danger while we hold them off," Celestia said. Eternal nods and runs over to where the other people were.

With her son occupied, she went back with the others, facing off against Chrysalis once more. The battle waged on and the commotion eventually drew in the attention of multiple people who were nearby.

"Ugh, what on earth is all that racket?!" a young lady asked, removing her sunglasses. Her skin was a light blue color, had long, white, and faded blue hair and purple eyes. "The Great and Powerful Trixie, simply cannot rest and relax with all this ruckus disturbing her peace!"

"Everyone, stay back! You need to get out of here fast! You're in danger!" Eternal's voice called out, getting Trixie's attention.

"What did Trixie ever do to deserve this?" Trixie groaned in 3rd person. Sighing in defeat, she gets up from her seat and stands up on her feet, stretching her arms and back as she removes her sunglasses. As she did, she is greeted with the sight of three aquatic androids marching towards her and aiming their pulse cannons at her. “Oh dear…” were the words that left her mouth as she jumped to the side when the androids opened fire.

Screams rang out throughout the beach and people ran away, trying to get to safety. Trixie ran for her life, trying to escape the warzone, but the androids opened fire, keeping her from escaping. She wounds up stumbling back and looks into the eyes of her killers. "No! No, this can't be how it ends! Someone! Anyone! HELP MEEEE!!!" she cried out.

As they readied to fire, Trixie tried to block in the vain hope she'd escape with her life. But then…

"Gotcha!!!" Heat shouted, grabbing Trixie and carrying her off. He cushioned her using his own body as he landed in the sand. "Are you alright?" he asked.

When he asked that question, Trixie was shocked and frozen with fear from her near-death experience. But as she stared into his eyes through the visor of his helmet, she soon felt a hint of relief, hope, and mostly flustered. Her cheeks nearly turned pink as she looked at him before she answered his question. “T-Thank you, Mr...uh?” She tries to guess his name while feeling more flustered while he was holding her close.

Heat pressed the button on the side of his helmet, retracting it into his suit. "My name's Heat Blitz, miss. And I'm glad you're safe. Now hurry on out of here and get to safety," he said, helping her up to her feet. Heat then dashed towards the androids who opened fire on him, but he stepped out of the line of fire, not slowing down.

"Take this!" Heat shouted, knocking one of them back using his pulsation gloves. The momentum of his attack blasted the android against the others, knocking them down as well.

Such a sight was something Trixie couldn't even comprehend. But at the same time, it bedazzled her in so many ways. When he revealed his face to her, she found him quite handsome and cute. And when she was in his arms earlier, she felt safe and secured.

Heat Blitz leaped up in the air and landed on the androids. "Now to finish you!" he shouted. Placing his palms on one of them he generated a strong electrical current in and out of their armored bodies, frying their circuits like he did the others, making these, however, explode completely, leaving nothing but small pieces of metal. And as he dashed off, Trixie stood there, waving her prince charming goodbye with a bright blush on her cheeks.

“Bye… Heat Blitz~.” She said with a droopy smile on her face.

Back on the battlefield, the bodies of changeling soldiers and Zoor's aqua androids decorated the beach, and Chrysalis and Celestia kept at it with their duel.

"Your worthless little underlings sure are persistent, I'll give you that, Celestia," Chrysalis growled, her hands locked with Celestia's.

“Their dedication and spirit are far greater than your precious soldiers,” Celestia grunted as she twisted her body and tossed her rival over her head and into the ground.

"Mmmph!!! At least I have no weakness as you do… with the lives of your family at stake!" Chrysalis grunted.

“My family gives me strength, Chrysalis. A strength that you failed to see.” Celestia replied as she and Chrysalis clashed swords.

Chrysalis tried to gain the upper hand, but upon seeing her rival’s son return, a sinister smirk dawned upon her face. "But they're also…" she paused and broke away, dashing towards her youngest son and slashed at his armored body. Though her blade didn't cut through his flesh, he still felt the sting of her attack, yelling in pain. "...your greatest weakness!"

She took things to the extreme, kicking Heat into the air, then slashed at him multiple times until her blade broke. Heat yelled in pain some more. Then Chrysalis finished the boy off with a knee dropkick to his back. She felt the impact when she slammed him down to the ground. Heat's pained and tortured expression said it all as he went limp and was knocked out.

Celestia watched in horror when she saw her son beaten in front of her. Chrysalis turned to her rival and let out a maniacal laugh. But the syndicate leader didn’t know that she had made a fatal mistake. As rage cloud Celestia’s mind as she let out an angry cry as she charged at Chrysalis at full speed. And before she could see it coming, Chrysalis is then met with Celestia’s kick to her face, brutally knocking her to the ground. Then the principal lowered herself on top of her rival and seriously began to punch at Chrysalis’ face. The once confident woman was now in fear and tried to block Celestia’s punches, but the principal’s speed was overwhelming for her to keep up. Unbeknownst to Celestia, Eternal was nearby, watching his mother ferociously attacking Chrysalis and seeing his brother unconscious on the ground.

After beating her rival senseless for several minutes, Celestia draws out her katana and raises for a downward strike. Chrysalis brings her hands up to her face and closes her eyes, preparing for the worst as Celestia brings her sword down. Chrysalis waited for the blade to end her life but after a few seconds, her eyes opened to see Celestia’s stern, but extremely intimidating look in her eyes. The principal was breathing heavily as she stared into Chrysalis’s eyes.

“Listen here you greedy, selfish bitch,” She said with a calm, threatening tone. “If you ever come near my sons again. And if you ever harm or lay a finger on them… I will slice off your limbs, hang you from a hook, and gut you like the pathetic fish you are. And then I’ll slice your pretty face to bits! Do I make myself clear!” She scowled.

Chrysalis nodded, though still frozen with fear. Eternal watched this from afar, his anger ready to burst out, his fist clenching so tightly, he drew his blood, but there was nothing he could do to sate his anger.

Celestia got off Chrysalis and left her to lay there, ashamed, petrified, and broken. And almost the entire syndicate army was killed. The rest of them turned tail and ran. As for the androids, they were all left as several piles of scrap and debris. Later everyone had regrouped after the battle.

"Well done, everyone. Now, let's get this mess cleaned up and take Heat back to the beach house so he can recuperate," Celestia said. Eternal stomped his way towards his unconscious little brother, then carried him over his shoulder. He didn't say a word and Celestia can tell from the death stare he was giving out: he wanted to get his hands on Chrysalis. The sheer anger boiling up inside him, ready to explode, but he couldn't. Forced to toss aside his revenge he will never get.

Since the area had been evacuated, the group casually walked back to the beach house since there was no one around to see them. While, unbeknownst to them, a curious Trixie was following behind them.

"Could it be?" Trixie whispered to herself.

Meanwhile, the group made it back to the house and as they went inside, Eternal placed Heat gently on the couch as everyone was transforming the living room into an emergency room as Inferno searched for the medkit.

“Does anyone know where the medkit is?!” Inferno asked as he searched the cupboards and shelves.

“I saw it in the bathroom down the hallway, I’ll go grab it.” Twilight proposed but was halted by AJ before she could go get it.

“No, Twi, you need to be by Heat’s side. Ah’ll go git the medkit.” She said as she rushed over to the bathroom to retrieve the medkit. She grabs it and rushes back into the living room and hands it over to Inferno.

“Thanks, AJ. Israel, Eternal, gets his armor off. We need to get that out of the way so we can treat his wounds.” Inferno instructed the two.

"Got it!" Israel said.

Eternal said nothing and helped Israel get his brother's armor off and then toss it to the side. Heat was still knocked out, but his eyes were still open… and lifeless with a terrified, painful expression dawned on him. It was almost too much for the group to look at him, even Twilight couldn't bear to see him like that.

“Crap! Forget the medkit, we need an AED.” Inferno stated as he searched through the kit and pulled out an AED and brought it over to Heat. Quickly as he can, Inferno rips open Heat’s shirt exposing his chest, then he applies the shock pads on and ready the machine to give a charge. “Alright, everyone gets back, make room.” He instructed everyone to back up, which they listened to, and did so. Once they were clear of Heat, Inferno then placed his finger on the button of the AED machine. “CLEAR!” He shouted as he pressed the button on the machine which delivered a shock into Heat’s body. His body jolted, but slumped back down, no movement.

Inferno places his fingers on Heat’s neck to check for a pulse, but can’t seem to find one. Soon afterward, Inferno places his finger back on the button and releases another charge. “CLEAR!” The machine delivers another electric charge into Heat’s body, jolting it in the process, but this time, Heat takes a gasp of air as if he was blocked of oxygen.

He sits up, panting heavily, still having that terrified look in his eyes, but his eyes are filled with life once more. "What… What's going on? Where am I? Is everyone alright?" he looks in all directions, even in his current state, his concern for others heavily outweighed his concern for his well being.

“Dude, you were dead,” Inferno stated with honesty.

"I… I… died?" Heat asked, even more petrified. "No… no, I… then that means… I failed…" he slumped back down with his hand covering his eyes. But it didn't stop the tears in his eyes from leaking down his face. "I'm sorry… I'm so sorry! I let you all down! I couldn't even protect you guys because of my blunder," he wept.

"Shhh, Heat, don't say that. You did wonderful out there. You stopped those androids and helped guide everyone to safety when the androids came after them. The important thing is you're back home with us… safe and sound," Twilight said, taking Heat's hand away from his eyes so she could look into them with her own. Her reassurance had given Heat lesser grief and brought a tiny smile on his face,

“And do not forget, you also saved Trixie from certain doom.” A voice surprised the group and nearly made them jump as they turned around to see Trixie standing by the entrance of the living room.

"Trixie?!" Twilight asked, shocked.

“Ok, who forgot to close the front door when we entered,” Rainbow asked everyone in the room.

"Trixie? What brings you here?" Applejack asked, trying to be polite.

"As Trixie said. She has come to express her gratitude to the young man who valiantly went out of his way to save Trixie's life. Trixie was so moved by how brave he was. So handsome… smart and strong. Isn't that right, Heat Blitz?" Trixie winked at the injured young man.

"I… uh… i-it was nothing, I was just… trying to make sure everyone got out safely," Heat said, humble as ever.

"No need to be so modest, Trixie knows a prince charming when she sees one," Trixie replies, going over and pecking the young man on the cheek. He blushed intensely and as for Twilight…

"Hey! Whoa, whoa, whoa, not so fast there, Trixie!" Twilight said pulling her aside and bringing her outside the house, closing the door. "What the hell do you think you're doing, kissing him like that, huh?"

"What's your problem? Trixie can't help it if she wants to give her prince charming a kiss worthy of his efforts!" Trixie snapped back.

“Your prince charming? This isn’t some wacky fairytale of yours! Heat nearly died today, he’s lucky to be alive!” Twilight rebutted.

"Then where were you when he was facing danger head-on? But now that Trixie knows what he's faced, that changes things on his reward: Trixie has decided… to be his girlfriend… and possibly get married," she proclaims.

After saying that, Twilight then forcefully pins Trixie against the house and places a kunai dagger which she loaned from Pinkie, and stares into Trixie’s eyes with anger. “You stay away from my Heat, or else I’ll make you regret meeting him on the beach.” She growled

"A-Are you… saying you're his girlfriend?! You?" she asked, trying not to wet herself.

“Well… uh, no… not yet. But still, I don’t think a selfish, bashful… bimbo like you should ever be his girlfriend… EVER!” Twilight replied, loudly.

"Bimbo?!" Trixie scoffs. "Like you're one to talk with your skimpy cosplay! Are you trying to give my prince charming blue balls if you merely allow him to look at you and not let him touch you? I would've given him plenty of freedom after he saved my life."

Twilight wanted to argue back, but in a way, Trixie was right. All this time, Twilight and Heat have been getting along like friends, even after every grueling battle and training session, but not once did she even tell him how she felt. Some of her friends have already found themselves boyfriends, but she's just prolonging things with Heat and he's just come back from the dead.

While she was doubting herself, Trixie eased up and surprisingly… "Twilight… could it be that you're… afraid that your relationship might turn out a disaster… like how you and Timber Spruce broke up for him being a helpless, shameless, cowardly flirt?" she asked.

Twilight looks towards Trixie in surprise and confusion of Trixie being so… sympathetic? “How did you know about my break up with Timber?” She asked the magician.

“I saw you talking with him in the hallway some time ago when he tried to get back together with you after what he did. I will tell you this: You were right to leave him. That prude even tried to hit on Trixie. Nothing is charming about a show-off who brags a lot. But let me ask you this: Do you think he's capable of the same thing?" Trixie asked.

"No, of course not! I've seen how he is. He's a passionate inventor, always thinking about others besides himself. If he's around other girls, like my friends, he… talks with them like they're actual people, even saying smart things without trying to sound like… a bragger," Twilight said. "Wow… I guess I haven't made an effort to see how much he means to me,"

"Trixie has an idea. How about after he's fully recovered, we talk to him in his room and give it to him straight how we deeply feel about him. And no stuttering or Trixie will move on ahead of you and you'll be out one less new boyfriend," Trixie said.

“I’m unsure if you’re helping me out or you wish to spite me?” Twilight asked with a chuckle.

"Consider it payback for putting that knife against Trixie," Trixie said before heading inside. Twilight went in with her.

Later that night, after the mess was cleaned up and all the citizens had left home safe and sound, the gang decided it was time to wind down in the backyard and enjoy some tasty smores after a barbeque dinner. Trixie stayed over for dinner; well actually, the group had to keep her around and be sure she doesn’t speak to anyone about their identities.

What everyone didn't expect was for Eternal to cook up a mean barbeque. "I dare say, your eldest son is an amazing cook, Principal Celestia. He's as amazing as his little brother. But, why didn't he join the fight?" Trixie asked. "He's pretty strong, but… the back muscles… are a bit too much."

“The back muscles are because he was pushing himself too hard in unauthorized training. And the reason why he didn’t join the fight is that he’s benched.” Inferno explained.

"Benched? Him? What for?" Trixie asked.

“Since you’re new here, that information is classified,” Inferno stated.

"Aww, fine. Still, I'm surprised this bacon head here is taking a liking to him. What she sees in him, I'll never understand," Trixie said, gesturing to Sunset.

"Excuse me?! Who the hell are you calling "bacon head?!" Sunset asked, blushing and pissed.

“Oh my, this is becoming too much,” Fluttershy said with the worry of an all-out argument about to happen.

"Easy now, both of you. There's no need to cause any unnecessary bad blood. We're here to have fun tonight and we should enjoy it… despite today's previous events," Heat said.

"You're right, how could Trixie be so silly," Trixie said, nuzzling Heat cheek to cheek.

“Perhaps maybe you talk trash with that big mouth of yours.” Twilight teased the magician. Trixies pouted in reply.

"You two sure get along well together. I don't see why you can't be friends," Heat says with that precious, genuine smile. Trixie squealed in delight like a fangirl and snuggled his face into her bikini-trapped bosom.

"Ooh, you're just such a cute little cinnamon roll, Trixie just wants to eat you up!" Trixie said. Heat's face was red and ripe as a tomato when she did this.

"TRIXIE, KNOCK IT OFF!!!" Twilight shouted.

"Looks like Trixie's fitting in just fine, wouldn't you agree, sister?" Luna asked.

"Indeed. I'm glad to see she's fitting in so well with the others. She seems to be enjoying herself with my son, obviously," Celestia replied.

"Still, shouldn't you be concerned for the boy? Most mothers hate having to let their precious little boys go, same with fathers not wanting to let go of their daughters," Luna said.

"I'm no stereotype when it comes to that. Every child indeed has to leave the nest, but I'm not going to bellyache about that. I want to support my boys and give their loved ones my blessing. That's how a parent can move forward, too," Celestia said.

“Well, here’s to hoping for the future,” Luna said, raising her glass towards her sister before taking a sip from it.

"This has been quite an eventful day, wouldn't you agree, Spiky-poo?" Rarity asked.

"Sure, seeing all those robots and gang members was pretty freaky. I thought I was gonna be meeting my grandpappy for sure," Spike jokes, laughing it off.

"Oh, come now, Spike. You know I wouldn't allow you to die on me. Not when we just started going out, my darling," Rarity said, kissing Spike on the lips.

"Oh brother, do they have to get all lovey-dovey on each other?" Rainbow asked, disgusted, watching from afar.

"Don't complain, at least ya got the hots fer, one other boy," AJ said.

"What are you talking about?" Rainbow asked, playing dumb but the group could see through her lies.

“Oh darling, you can’t bury your feelings forever. Ever since we met Blazing, your personality changes and your ego dies every time you’re near him.” Rarity said, teasing the athlete.

"W-Well, I… I just, well… he's… I-I mean," Rainbow stuttered, blushing.

“Awwww, Dashie is stuttering. She’s in love!” Pinkie teased.

"Am not! I just… I just think he's an okay guy to hang out with, that's all," Rainbow said. “Sure, he may be kinda hot but I mean he must give that vibe off for all of you girls, right?”

“Nope, he ain’t mah type.” Applejack said firmly.

“He may be charming, but I already have myself a lover.” Rarity adds.

“He’s a fun guy to hang out with! But I haven’t known him that much just yet. But I'd love to get to know him more.” Pinkie concludes. “So, it’s only you who likes him that much, Dashie.”

“I... uh… W-Well he’s just, I mean…” Rainbow stuttered, her blush growing more and more.

“I mean, for crying out loud Rainbow Dash, he wears that cheesy monocle and you were never much of a fashion gal, but after he played volleyball with us, your vision is practically all on him. I saw you blushing every time he spoke to you. It’s okay, you can admit if you like him.” Heat encourages her.

"Okay, okay, you don't gotta get on my case so much!" Rainbow blushed.

“We’re your friends, Rainbow. It’s our job to intrude in your love life.” Rarity said. Rainbow's pouty face made it clear she's not amused.

"Awww, I could kiss those cute, puffy cheeks," Israel commented. But he's yanked by the ear by his girlfriend.

"But… you're taken. Isn't that right… sweetie?." Fluttershy asked sternly.

‘You poor bastard.’ Inferno thought in his head as he witnessed Fluttershy having Israel by the ear at her mercy. “May God have mercy on your soul.” He whispers.

"He's as lucky as he is screwed," Tempest said. "He wanted a girlfriend and he got possibly one of the cutest and sexiest one yet… in his eyes."

"True, but you're cute to me, too," Inferno commented before kissing her on the cheek, which of course had Applejack frowned a bit before she felt Inferno peck her on the cheek by surprise. “Don’t think I forgot about you, too.” He whispered into her ear as she looked at him with surprise and flusters while Tempest didn’t mind his actions, after all, she and AJ are on good terms.

As the night carried on and everyone had their dessert, they went back inside, ready to turn in. However, before they could all turn in for the night, the doorbell rang.

"I'll get it," Twilight said. She walked over to the door and opened up. She gasped upon seeing Chrysalis at the door. "Chrysalis!" she exclaimed loudly. Celestia heard Twilight and quickly sped towards the door, coming face to face with her arch-rival.

"What the hell are you doing here? You've got some nerve showing up here after you almost killed my son!" Celestia said in a deep tone.

"I'm… here to propose a challenge," Chrysalis said.

“Well, if you wanted a challenge, you should have picked a better place to fight me than here,” Celestia said but is then met with laughter from her rival.

“I didn’t come here to challenge you… I came here to challenge your eldest son, Eternal Flames.” Chrysalis replied, which shocked the school principal big time.

"Why him?" Celestia asked, suspicious.

"You saw the look in his eyes when I took down your youngest son. The look of pure hatred, rage, and spite. And it's not being let loose. You can't stop or hold back an erupting volcano when it's ready to blow," Chrysalis said.

“It’s better than him killing someone and having blood on his hands. And I won’t allow for a repeat of the horrible event he was a part of.” Celestia responded.

"Where do we fight?" Eternal asked from behind his mother, the fire in his eyes already burning brightly, but his smile was nowhere present. Celestia was a bit surprised that he was behind her, along with everyone else who was eavesdropping on their conversation.

“Sorry, Celestia. He was pretty difficult to hold back.” Inferno stated.

"No! You're not going out there! Did you not learn your lesson?" Heat called out. "Why do you insist on making an a--"

"SHUT UP!!! ALL OF YOU!!! I'm sick and tired of your shit! I'm a grown man and I will handle this fight my way! And mother, with all due respect to my past, you didn't see the events I was involved in. If you don't believe me, I'll prove it to you in this fight with your rival. If not, too bad, I'm doing this either way," Eternal snapped.

"Like I said, Celestia. You can never truly stop a volcano from erupting when it's ready to blow," Chrysalis said.

As everyone in the room was all baffled and shocked by Eternal’s outburst. And while everyone stood quiet and stiff, Inferno slowly stepped away from the group and headed towards his room. Not before Pinkie notices him leaving and whispers to him.

“Hey, where are you going?” She asked quietly. He turned around to face her, while still having the shocked expression on his face.

“To get a tranquilizer gun.” He replied simply as he turned around and disappeared into his room.

After the little argument, Eternal followed Chrysalis outside to where they were just a few yards away from the beach house. Everyone else followed them outside, standing about 5 feet from the two’s circle that was drawn in the sand. Inferno had his tranq gun at the ready, in case if there’s any… unintended mishaps.

"What are your terms, Chrysalis. There's always a catch," Eternal asked.

"Very perceptive. In that case, I'll make it simple. If you manage to defeat me, I’ll be willing to surrender to your pathetic group and you’ll take me, prisoner.” She stated his side of the wager before she stated hers. “But when I’m victorious. I will take that inventor there.” She said while pointing to Inferno. “His inventions will serve my purpose in future conquests.” After she said that, AJ and Tempest held Inferno close to them in an overprotective manner.

“You better win, Eternal,” Tempest spoke to him, in a threatening way.

Eternal glared deeply at Chrysalis. "Fine by me, but I won't let that happen. And if I do win… you will also disband the Changeling Syndicate," Eternal said.

“Fine then, deal,” Chrysalis responded.

“Hold on, since when did I become a part of this!?” Inferno asked in confusion, but no one answered him on that.

Both fighters took a fighting stance, both are out for blood and no one can stop them. Soon, they charged straight at each other. The first one to land a blow was Chrysalis. She got the upper hand when he tried to go in for a hard-right punch, but was countered when she dove deep, avoiding the punch and went in for a kick to the side.

Chrysalis backed away a bit and went back in, landing a hard right uppercut on his jaw, sending him flying in the air backward, He grunts from the blow, but catches his second wind by springing from his hands and lands on his feet. He dashes towards Chrysalis and attacks with several blows to the body, which are quickly blocked. He three punched her face, but she blocked those as well.

He grabs her wrist, spins her around, about to throw her to the ground, but she counters it with a kick to the face, knocking him off balance. She breaks free from his grip and goes in for a barrage to his body. He feels her punches landing all over his body. Each one hit him deep, making him spit out blood. He tries to punch her out of desperation, but disappears out of his reach, only to be kicked in the back.

The others watch Eternal being massacred by Chrysalis this early into the fight. They couldn't even comprehend how terrifying it was to see him take such a beating. Now, Eternal tries to protect himself using the cross-arm block and curls up while standing as if he was a turtle retracting inside his shell. The blows kept coming but didn't get him as deep.

After taking blow after blow, Eternal began to notice that the force in Chrysalis’ attacks was starting to weaken and noticed that her movements were slowing down. That’s when he realized that she was becoming exhausted, Celestia noticed it as well as she saw her rival starting to sweat and breath heavily.

Eternal watched carefully for an opening, keeping his defensive stance going strong. Once the time was right, he acted quickly and landed a hard body blow. He was even able to make her feet lift off the ground. She coughed up some blood, some of it landing on Eternal's face. But he was far from through with her.

He quickly picked up the pace and landed another punch to her stomach and then another, soon it became a relentless barrage all over her body, then to her face. The force and speed of each attack cut her even deeper. Then, with one swift kick, he sends Chrysalis high into the air. Eternal jumps and continues his assault, massacring her with his relentless barrage.

Chrysalis was baffled at the boy's limitless strength. Then soon, she feels his presence behind her from up above. "Now to finish you off!!!" He shouted. "DEMON LOTUUUUS!!!!!!!"

As he shouted that, he slammed his fist and kneed onto her back. Chrysalis was too weak, worn out, and too scared of this young man to even counter him. She closed her eyes, accepting her fate… or so she thought. At the last second, she's grabbed and tossed to the side, rolling against the sand, then coming to a complete stop. Eternal ran towards her, standing right above her.

"I… I surrender… please…" she begged in her weakened state. Eternal gave her one more scare by throwing another punch. Chrysalis gasped and blocked her face, waiting for the impact… but it never connected. She looks and sees it just inches away from her face.

"Unlike you… I'm not a murderer," he says. She looks up and sees the calmness in his eyes. Though he was bruised up, he showed no signs of anger or hate. He then carries her bridal style and brings her over to the gang. "What was it you said I was? A cold-blooded killer?" he asked.

Everyone stared blankly at him, not saying a word nor showing any expression on their faces. Inferno on the other hand looked down at the tranq rifle in his hands and just simply shrugged his shoulders. “Guess we won’t need this.” He said out loud as he tossed the gun to the side, while a sound of broken glass and a cat meow can be heard which had the inventor jumped a little. “Sorry ma’am!” he called out to the woman who owns the car, in which he broke the windshield.

"Ooh, cartoon comic sounds," Pinkie commented.

"Wha… how do you even know that?" Heat asked, shocked and baffled.

“Forget about that! Let’s just head inside before anyone sees this.” Sunset said. The others agreed and walked back inside, shutting the doors. Once they were inside, Chrysalis was placed down on the couch in the living room while everyone headed into the kitchen to discuss the new prisoner of war they have in their house.

“So… What are we gonna do about Queen Bee in the living room?” Rainbow asked.

"I'm gonna tend to her wounds. She's pretty beat up," Eternal said.

"Uh… what?" Rainbow asked.

"Is he feeling alright?" Applejack asked, confused.

“Probably he still has a loco in his head. But he’s right, we can’t just leave her unattended and bruised up. However, we should allow someone else to tend to her, Eternal. Cause after that beatdown you gave her, I strongly believe she won’t let you go near her.” Inferno stated. “So… Who’s it gonna be?” he asked around.

"I'll help out," Sunset said.

“Not it!” Rainbow stated.

"I suppose I could lend a helping hand," Rarity said.

“But still, what should we do with her once she’s patched up?” Twilight asked. “We can’t have her locked up in a room for a year. And we certainly can’t have her roam free unsupervised.” She pointed out.

"I guess I could… arrange a guest room for her back at the tower since everything is safely secured and all," Heat implied.

“Uhh, correction, the tower is now a crime scene investigation. So how do you plan on sneaking her in,” Rainbow said.

"Darn! Okay, then maybe mom can let her use my old bedroom. If that's okay with you," Heat said, looking at Celestia. "I haven't used it since I moved out. If not, then I suppose I could use the alternative route.”

"Alternative route? What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"The underground exit. There's a secret passage that can also help get us inside the tower without being spotted by people near the front. It's a way to come and go without revealing ourselves in a crowded, public area," Heat said.

“That sounds… impressive.” Sunset said.

“Wow, your tower has everything! Hey girls, maybe we should get ourselves a tower.” Rainbow said, which soon automatically earned her a glare from Inferno.

“Excuse me,” He said, feeling insulted at the moment.

"Why would you need a tower when you've got that spacious base Inferno made for you? If anything, you're already living large with that," Eternal pointed out. "Besides, if you lived in our tower, then just like us, you'd stand out like a beacon in the night. A ninja is supposed to fight while staying hidden. So, Inferno's hidden base is much more suitable for you."

“Thank you! At least somebody appreciates my work.” Inferno blurted out while feeling grateful towards Eternal’s statement. Then soon he receives a big hug from Pinkie, smothering his face in her breasts.

“We always appreciate your work, Inferno! Its what keeps us alive and gives us an awesome base!” She stated.

“Thanks, Pinkie… Could you let me go now,” Inferno muffled while feeling anxious and flustered, “Please.”

Pinkie gets the message and lets go of the young inventor, “Hehe, sorry Inferno.” She giggled. “Just wanna cheer you up from the mean comment Rainbow made.”

“I wasn’t being mean, I was only suggesting,” Rainbow replied.

“Well, your suggestion was hurtful,” Inferno responded.

“Ok, back on topic people. Now we know about this underground exit in the Victory Squad Tower, we can use it to sneak Chrysalis into the building. And since Inferno and Tempest have access to the security room, they’ll deactivate the cameras for as long as we need to sneak her around the interior of the building, without anyone knowing she was in the building,” Sunset stated. “Do we all agree to this?” she said.

"100%," Eternal said.

"Sure thing," Israel said.

"I'm all for this," Heat added.

"As long as she keeps her word, I won't protest. But I'll be keeping an eye on her," Celestia said.

"I second that. I still don't fully trust her, but I'll agree to let her stay in the tower," Tempest added sternly.

“As long as we don’t get into trouble with the public, Chrysalis can have a cozy bed and a roof over her head," Rarity said.

"Not even she deserves to sulk in the depths of poverty, even if she was a meanie," Fluttershy said, genuinely caring for the former leader.

“I agree, we're not that heartless," Pinkie said.

"Ah guess Ah'll agree with y'all," AJ said.

"Fine, but you let us know if she gives you any trouble, we'll show her who's boss!" Rainbow said, pounding her fist into her palm.

“As long as she stays away from me, cause after the proposal she made before Eternal and her macho showdown. I ain’t touching her with a 100-foot pole.” Inferno stated.

"Then it's agreed. After our vacation is over, we'll sneak her into the tower while Inferno deactivates the cameras. Now that we've settled this, let's try to relax," Sunset said.

"In that case, Trixie has some… urgent business to take care of with her savior," Trixie said, clinging to Heat. The young man blushed when he felt her breasts rubbing against his arm. "Isn't that right?"

"W-Well, I uh…" Heat stuttered.

"Trixie! I thought we discussed this outside! Don't you cheat me out of this one!" Twilight scolded, pulling her away from Heat. While unintentionally, Twilight’s breasts were now rubbed against his other arm, which only causes the young man to be anxious.

"I don't think I've ever been in this kind of situation before," Heat said, blushing nervously.

"Welcome to the club, buddy," Inferno said while the young inventor was sandwiched in between Applejack and Tempest.

"Guess we're all on the same boat," Israel said with Fluttershy in one arm and Pinkie clinging to his other arm. "Heat, you might want to talk to them in private. That'll sort things out for you. Just make sure to not show off too much of your built-up body, buddy. You don't wanna end up getting swarmed by an entire sea of women." he joked.

"I'm not that kind of guy!" Heat shouted, embarrassed.

“Be a man and talk with them! It's just a little talk anyway.” Inferno stated loudly. “And Israel, don’t say anymore that will embarrass the guy,” he added.

"Okay, my bad," Israel replied.

"I… you're right. I suppose I should take this over to my room," Heat said, then headed down the hallway and into his room. Twilight and Trixie both followed him and went inside, then locked the door behind them. After that, all three of them stood quietly in the room, not speaking a word.

So… Uh… Is there anything you two like to say?” Heat asked, anxiously.

"Actually, yeah. First, have a seat, because I have a lot to get off my chest," Twilight said. Heat does so and sits at the edge of his bed. Twilight takes a deep breath and looks him straight in the eye. "Heat… we've gone on these adventures for weeks and during that time, I've been slowly growing more attached to you. You've always cared and felt concerned for others more than yourself and I'm really happy to know that. But the more I think about it, I've realized something that's been eating me up inside. So now… I just wanna say… Heat, I love you."

"I… I'm flattered, Twilight. To be honest, I've been feeling more attached to you, too. The more I spend time with you, the more I can connect with you. It's like there's something about you that makes me want to be a better person. And that I can just be… me. Twilight, I'm sorry if I've waited too long to tell you in person. I love you so much," Heat replied.

Twilight and Heat needed no further words and hugged each other, then sealed their bond with a passionate kiss. Trixie, though hurt that her prince had chosen his princess, was happy that he was happy. "Heat. I know this is gonna sound crazy, but… Trixie and I have been talking and…"

"Trixie was hoping to be your princess, but we can't all get what we want… unless you're okay with having 2 girlfriends," Trixie said.

"Wait, TWO?! A-A-Are you sure you're okay with that?" Heat asked.

“What? Trixie can learn to share with you unless Twilight is against that.” Trixie responded.

"I'm not opposed to the idea. What do you say, Heat?" Twilight asked, though embarrassed.

"Uh… well… okay then. In a way, I do find both of you pretty attractive and… cute," Heat said. Soon he received hugs from both girls, with their breasts squished against both of his arms.

“Awww, you’re such a sweetheart,” Trixie said, nuzzling her cheek against his. “Wouldn’t you agree, Twilight.”

"He sure is," Twilight said before giving her new boyfriend and peck on the cheek.

“Hey Twilight, can Trixie talk with you about something?” Trixie asked.

"A-About what?" Twilight asked. Soon the two girls left Heat’s side and then went over next to the bed. As they did, Trixie then whispers into Twilight’s ear, which brought curiosity and confusion to Heat. Then later, the two girls ended their silent conversation and walk up to the young man in the room.

“Uhhh, what did you girls talk about?” He asked. The girls didn't reply with words but instead replied by planting their lips on his. Heat was immediately shocked by their actions, but the feeling of the two girls’ lips on his and their bodies pressed against his; had him relaxed a bit.

He soon wrapped his arms around both girls, caressing them. All three started adding their tongues into the mix. Twilight and Trixie moaned happily in the kiss. Heat suddenly went down and grabbed each of their butts. Both girls squealed and yelped in surprise. "Someone's getting handsy already. You cute little pervert," Trixie teased.

She couldn't stop herself from pushing into Heat and laying him down on the bed. Trixie took it the extra mile and removed his shirt. Heat's training with Tempest gave him a slightly bulky figure but still looked slender. Trixie liked what she saw and kiss him from his neck and worked her way down his body, smothering him with her kisses. Twilight kept kissing him on the lips, dancing her tongue with his.

Soon both girls began to slowly remove their clothing as they make out with their new boyfriend. Trixie rips off her bikini top, allowing her large G-cup breasts to bounce freely, and then later pulls down her bikini bottoms, now fully exposing her naked body. Twilight removes her one-piece swimsuit fully, releasing her firm G-cup breasts and leaving her butt-naked on top of the young man.

Trixie then helps take off his shorts and underwear, which caused his large cock to spring out, standing up tall and proud. "My word. Trixie is impressed with how big you are. It's so thick. Just how were you even able to walk with this monster?" Trixie asked.

"Beats me. I didn't think my size mattered," Heat said.

"You're cute when you're modest," Twilight chuckled. She then joins Trixie and gives his long, thick sausage good stroking. Heat's entire body shivered to this new feeling. Trixie soon gave him a little extra love as she gave his shaft a good licking and captured the base of his dick in her boobie trap. Then Twilight followed and mashes her large lavender melons around his dick and squishes against Trixie’s breasts. Then the two sexy girls began to give him a good titty-fucking as they rubbed their breasts up and down his shaft.

"Ah jeez! This feels too good!" Heat moaned, gripping the bedsheets.

"Oh, but it gets even better… much better," Trixie said. Trixie turned to Twilight and pulled her in, planting her lips onto hers while still tittyfucking Heat. Twilight was immediately shocked by Trixie’s unexpected kiss, and as much as she wants to feel freaked out of kissing a girl in front of a guy she likes, that feeling soon faded away, and then she finds herself pushing deeper into the kiss. Heat was blushing intensely at this lewd performance. And yet, he was enjoying it this show all the same.

The girls made out with each other intensely. Their tongues touched each other as well as their boobs, thus making his cock throb even more. Between their moaning and the amazing tittyfuck, Heat might climax a little early, but he did his best to persevere. After about 5-minutes of making out, Twilight and Trixie broke their kiss and looked down to see a very flustered Heat staring at them.

"Aww, is someone enjoying their fun?" Trixie asked.

"Does it feel that good, Heaty?" Twilight asked.

"I don't think I've ever felt anything like this before! It's so good!" Heat replied.

"Good. Trixie aims to please her prince charming," Trixie said seductively. She bit her lower lip, moving his cock around and kept squeezing it with her huge breasts. Trixie let out these seductive moans just to arouse him further. Just then, Twilight and placed herself directly above Heat's face.

"Eat me, Heat. Please," she begged. She sat herself down, then gasped as soon as she felt his tongue explore her wet folds. Twilight was at a loss for words and moved her hips, moaning for him to keep going.

"Well, well, well. Looks like Twilight has finally shown her true colors. Trixie is impressed. But now it's time to claim my prize," Trixie said before she took in all of Heat's dick inside her mouth. She sucked on his dick and bobbed her head up and down. She still kept some of his cock trapped in her soft breasts. Heat felt even more aroused and his body tensed up by the divine pleasure he felt from Trixie; so much so that he raised his arms up and roughly grabbed at Twilight’s firm and jiggly, phat ass. The lavender nerdy girl gasped from his touch and let out a soft moan.

“You like my ass, Heaty~. I’m glad you do.” She said with a sultry tone of voice. Heat kept slurping and groping Twilight's ass, diving his tongue deeper inside her love tunnel and getting all of her juices. She tasted really sweet. During his little feast, he then flicked his tongue against her clit. Causing the smart, sexy girl to moan and gasp louder every time.

It was taking long before Heat's cock felt like it was about to blow. He felt the pressure in his ballsack flaring up. He held Twilight in place, diving his tongue deeper. Trixie deepthroated him, swirling her tongue around his thick dick. Heat couldn't stop himself and climaxed in her mouth. Twilight couldn't handle the pleasure either and came all over her boyfriend's face. He gulped down her sweet juices, gripping tightly on her ass as he drank her essence. As for Trixie, as she took his cock balls-deep, Heat’s cock then burst down her gullet, causing her to gag as a good amount of cum was poured into her maw.

She eventually pulled out when she couldn't drink it all and coughed a bit. "Just… how pent up were you?!" Trixie asked, gripping her throat. Twilight got up from his face and sat down next to Trixie to let him speak.

"Not sure how long, but… from what I can tell… a whole lot," Heat panted.

"I don't doubt that. And look, you're still hard down there," Twilight pointed out.

Heat’s manhood was still hard and stiff, even after it had endured amounts of pleasure from the blowjob Trixie gave. The sexy magician tapped her finger on his cock, seeing that it didn’t budge from its hardened state.

“Looks like your friend here is ready for more,” Trixie started in a seductive tone before looking over to Twilight. “Twilight, I think its time we give Heat a really good time.” She said. "So, Heat. Who are you gonna choose to have your first time with?"

"I, uh… I choose Twilight. Don't get me wrong, I still like you, Trixie, but I still feel like Twilight's the one I've gotten to know the longest," Heat said.

"Trixie doesn't mind. That just means you'll gain some experience when you're ready to get down and dirty with Trixie," she said, caressing her sweet body.

"Aww, thanks, Heat," Twilight replied. Heat gave her a smile that always made her feel flustered. She feels him wrap his arms around her and caress her entire body. Twilight's arousal got the better of her and laid herself down on top of him. She then starts to rock her hips, rubbing her wet pussy against his rock-hard cock. Then after, she grabs his shaft, lifts her waist, and then lowers herself onto his manhood as it slowly penetrates her womanhood. As his cock slowly pushes inside her womb, Heat became aroused by how tight Twilight’s insides were.

“Damn, Twilight, you feel tight,” Heat gasped.

"I… can't help myself! It's my first time!" she moaned, barely able to handle the length of his girth. And soon after a few seconds, nearly ¾ of Heat’s length was now inside of Twilight, and the tip of it was now pressed against her hymen. Then as the tip of his shaft had finally pushed through, Twilight let out a quick gasp of pain while clinging onto Heat’s body.

"D-Does it hurt?" Heat asked.

“Ah! A little.” Twilight replied while feeling a little in pain and aroused at the same time. “Ok, I’m ready.” She said.

"Alright. Go ahead and move when you're ready. I'm right here for you," Heat replied. Twilight nodded and put her hands on his chest. She started to move slowly, raising her hips up and down along his shaft as it moves in and out of her pussy. Then she began to speed up her pace and then she felt immense pleasure in her mind. She started to let out loud moans and panting as she continues to bounce on his cock.

Heat admired hot cute and sexy his nerdy lover looked. As for Twilight, she felt extremely aroused and excited as she rides him like a bitch in heat, feeling the pleasure of him inside her and how his cock stretched her insides and hit her in all the right places.

Out of pure instinct, Heat grabbed her soft, rippling ass and gave it a few good squeezes. Twilight gave a cute yelp, then rode him faster. She leaned down and pinned her large breasts against his bare chest. Heat can feel how soft and firm her breasts were. Like a couple of lavender pillows, he could snuggle into. He hugs her and thrusts upwards as she keeps riding him so well.

“Mhmmm~! This feels soooo good~!” Twilight moaned loudly as she continues to ride his cock wildly like a hungry animal. In her sex-driven stupor, she quickly locked lips with him.

Trixie watches the two in a chair, feeling aroused by their fun activity that she played with her breasts and her pussy to keep her self busy. She was also impressed by Twilight’s new behavior, not knowing that the cute nerdy girl was capable of being this wild and sexy.

“Wow, Twilight. Trixie never knew you could be this much of a slut.” She stated.

"It's because I love him so much! I can't stop myself!" Twilight replied before kissing Heat again. Her hips moved more erotically in circles. Wet slaps could be heard and Twilight was in a moaning frenzy. Trixie could only watch and rub her wet pussy, enjoying the show.

Heat and Trixie never saw this side of Twilight before. It seems like she's been bottling up her feelings for the past few weeks, and now she’s letting it all out. And surprisingly, for her first time, the way she moved and acted was like she had done this before. And the tone of her moans and quiet screams, sounded like she was enjoying every bit of their activity.

Time seemed to fly pretty fast and soon, Heat was really about to blow again. Twilight could feel his cock getting bigger inside her. Her pussy got tighter, ready to climax as well. Twilight raised herself from Heat’s chest, allowing the young man to get a glimpse of her massive melons as they bounce up and down from the movement of her body; which made him more aroused and pushed his limit to the fullest.

Then after a few seconds of watching Twilight’s bouncing breasts, Heat finally reaches his limit and when Twilight lowers her waist onto his for the final time, his cock then burst out big amounts of cum deep within her womb and Twilight let out a loud satisfying moan as she had a massive orgasm.

Heat held her during their orgasm, filling her up to the brim with his seed. After he finished, he loosened his grip on Twilight and went limp for a moment, panting heavily. As for Twilight, she was exhausted from their fun and she felt full with her belly bloated with Heat’s cum, making her look pregnant.

"Wow… that was… so amazing. You were incredible, Twilight," Heat said, stroking her cheek.

"You sure were amazing, too,” She replied as she slowly felt herself falling asleep and then passes out on top of Heat. The young man scoots over to the side of the bed and gently placed Twilight next to him while laying her head on the pillow so she can sleep comfortably. Soon Heat got up from the bed and looked over the sleeping beauty that was laid on his bed.

"Woo! That was intense. She was great, but it's no surprise she passed out so quickly," Heat said, stroking her long, beautiful hair. "Alrighty. Now Trixie what would you like to- Whoa!” Before he expected it, Heat is then pulled by the arm by Trixie and pushed onto a sofa chair in the room. Once he was sat down, he looks up to Trixie and sees her standing in front of him, posing in the most sexist way she can. "My god!"

"Does Trixie's prince charming like what he sees? Then how about you grab Trixie with your manly hands and fuck her as you own her," Trixie commanded seductively. Then she approaches closer to where Heat sat and then she turns her body around for her round, fuckable ass to around his eye-level. Then she slowly sits down on top of him and then wrapped her arm around his neck and looks at him with a seductive expression. “Wouldn’t you like that, my prince?” She said.

"Never in my life have I ever been so controlling of others, but in your case… I'll gladly make an exception and take you!" Heat proclaimed before thrusting his cock deep inside her pussy. He groped Trixie's boobs as well. Trixie moaned deeply and put on a goofy smile as Heat began to thrust roughly into her pussy at a fast pace.

"Yes! YES! Fuck Trixie like she's your cum dumpster! Nothing'll make Trixie even happier, my prince!"

After hearing her scream, Heat then squeezes her tits even more and increase the speed of his thrusts, hitting her insides harder than before.

“Is this what you want, slut? You want nothing more than to please your prince and be nothing but his royal fucktoy?” Heat spoke to her in a commanding tone, for the very first time in his life. Trixie only let out a few happily moans and whimpers while she panted heavily with her tongue out. She always boasts of how great and powerful she is, but as of now, she was his and his alone. He was great and powerful, and she’s just his fuck toy. “Well, I’m waiting for an answer and this time, do not speak in third-person,” he asked as his thrusts increase and he continues to grope and squeeze her breasts.

"Yes, my prince! I'll gladly devote to you as your love slave! I swear on my life!" Trixie moaned happily. Heat chuckled and fucked Trixie even deeper and tugged on her nipples while sucking on her neck. Trixie was now lost of thought as her arousal increases and the amounts of pleasure she felt clouded her mind, making her crave for only his cock fucking up her insides.

Heat drove her to an early climax when he fingered her clit furiously. Trixie's juices splattered all over the floor and she was too driven by her lust to give a damn about it. But her climax also caused Heat to almost climax. He can feel his cock ready to burst at any moment. Heat grabbed her cheeks and turned her to face him, planting his lips on hers. Trixie wrapped her other arm around him, moaning with him.

In mere moments, she could feel his semen flooding into her womb like an erupting geyser. She moaned loudly in the kiss and her body trembled, twitching intensely. Her belly was even growing from the huge load being emptied into her wanting, slutty womb. Then Heat continued to thrust into her a bit more, pumping any remaining supply of cum he had left, until he was spent. Trixie’s belly expanded to the point where she looked to be 8-months pregnant and Heat’s stamina was completely depleted.

"Trixie… you're a real wild card. But I love you for that," Heat panted. "Sorry if I sounded like a real jerk during our sex." He snuggled her.

Trixie giggled. "Trixie doesn't mind. It's fun to see you so assertive. And Trixie loved being your sex slave, my prince. Even if it was temporary unless you like to do it again sometime.” She proposed.

"If we have free time next time, I'll consider it. But for now… how about we get some sleep? You can even snuggle with me on my bed," Heat offered.

"Trixie would love that very much. But uh… could you carry Trixie? Trixie can't feel her legs," Trixie chuckled nervously.

"No problem, Trixie. Upsy-daisy," he replied. He got her off his cock, which had gone limp and carried her bridal style to his bed, setting her down gently and rested in the middle of the bed. Twilight on his right and Trixie was on his left. Once the three of them were all getting comfy on the bed, Heat’s exhaustion finally took hold, and later he falls fast asleep, right in between to his new girlfriends.